Saga of Littown Ch. 01
A boy's first day at Over Eighteen School.
Author's Note: While this story and its various chapters are primarily incest themed, it will often contain things such as excessive cum, anal play/pegging, and whatever else amuses me at the time. Reader discretion is advised.

****

Emily awoke to a day that seemed like any other day. She yawned and stretched, and debated going right back to sleep. Then she remembered what day it was. Her eyes opened wide and a big smile spread across her face. It was her little brother's eighteenth birthday.

She leapt out of bed with newfound enthusiasm and examined her lithe, naked body in her full-length mirror, as is traditional for female characters who have just been introduced. Having reassured herself that she was just as sexy as ever, she headed for her brother's room. She padded down the hallway as silently as a ninja. Her mother was probably up already, but her older sister Lilith would almost certainly still be asleep. It would never do to wake her up prematurely.

Emily cracked the door to her brother's room and peered in. Jaime was still snoring away. Good. She tiptoed closer, then paused as she realized she probably shouldn't wake him up while still completely naked. It might freak him out; after all he was a newly-minted eighteen year old, as inexperienced and naive as any other Littown teenager. She grabbed one of Jaime's shirts and put it on. It came down just far enough to cover her pussy and butt. Good enough.

"Wakey wakey!"

Emily pounced on her brother like a cat. Her face was mere inches away as his eyes opened and he yelped in surprise.

"Jesus, Em. You scared me."

"It's your biiirthdaaay," she replied in a singsongy voice.

"Yeah, I know."

"So you gottaaa get uuup."

Jaime groaned. "Shouldn't I get to sleep in if it's my birthday?"

"Nope. Gotta get up. Much to do. You don't want to be late for your first day of Over Eighteen School."

Jaime groaned even louder. He'd forgotten about switching schools today. But he was eighteen now, and as was traditional in Littown, once you were that age you had to move to a new school where everyone else was sexually legal as well. It made things simpler.

"C'mon, Jai," Emily said impatiently. "It'll be fun. We'll be back in the same school again."

She started shaking him to try and rouse him quicker. Her movement caused her to accidentally sit on his morning erection. They both felt the contact, but reacted very differently. Emily smiled to herself, and Jaime just tried to pretend nothing had happened.

"Ok, I'm up," he said, hoping that would be enough to get his sister off his back, so to speak.

Emily stood up, then waited for him to follow. She raised an eyebrow when he didn't get out of bed right away.

"Um, some privacy please?" he said.

"Why?"

"'Cause I'm not dressed."

"Ooh, you sleep naked too?"

"Out, Em." He pointed toward the door. "And stop wearing my clothes."

"Fine," Emily said. "But if you're not out soon, I'm coming back for you. And here's your shirt back."

She pulled Jaime's shirt up and over her head as she walked away, casually tossing it back in her brother's direction. He stared disbelievingly at the brief flash of his sister's naked backside before she was gone. He couldn't imagine what had gotten into her this morning.

Whatever the case, it certainly didn't help get his erection down. Jaime was fully cognisant of how super fucking hot his sister was, he just did his best not to think about it. Sometimes, like this morning, she made it impossible. He sighed and grabbed his cock. He'd have to rub one out quickly before she came back looking for him.

Very much unbeknownst to Jaime, Emily hadn't gone very far. She'd deliberately left his door cracked open as she left, and was now peering intently through the gap. She was still naked and could theoretically be caught by her mother or sister at any moment, but the risk was worth it. Her sexy--now fully legal--little brother was jerking off furiously, and she was fairly certain he was thinking about her while doing so. She was getting such naughty tingles from the whole situation.

Emily slipped a hand down to her pussy and fingered herself as she spied on her brother. He looked so enticing that she wanted to run back in and jump him, but of course that would just freak him out. Also it would be incest and bad and illegal and blah blah whatever.

Jaime came fairly quickly. Thoughts of his naked sister spurred him along nicely, as well as his natural teenage horniness. He shot a huge load into the shirt Emily had discarded before wiping himself off and throwing the shirt in his laundry basket. He knew he needed to get dressed and out of his room quickly before his sister returned.

Emily took a second to picture her brother dumping that same load of cum on the shirt while she was still wearing it. Her pussy gushed at the thought, but she didn't have time to stand there and continue playing with herself. If she didn't move she'd be caught for sure. She happily flounced back to her room and finally put some clothes on.

Jaime, much to his confusion, made it downstairs to the breakfast table before Emily. Further confusing him was his mother's appearance as she delivered his food.

"Happy birthday, son!" Christine said as set his plate down in front of him. "Pancakes, bacon, and eggs. Your favourite." She kissed his forehead lovingly. "Hang on a sec and I'll grab you some orange juice. Big day today, after all."

"Mom, what... I mean, thank you," Jaime said, remembering his manners. "But what are you wearing?"

He could see what his mother was wearing, of course, but he couldn't believe it. She was clad in her usual full-length cooking apron, a pair of panties, and nothing much else. First his sister's antics, now this?

"I know, dear. I wanted to make sure I had breakfast ready for you today, and I didn't have time to dress properly." Christine grinned at the bright red colour her son's face had gone. "I know it's weird seeing your mother this way, but you have to admit I don't look half bad for my age." She did a quick twirl to show off her sweet milf figure.

"You are super hot, Mom," Jaime admitted. In fact, as far as he was concerned, she had a luscious ass any porn star would be jealous of. But she was his mother, dammit. "You usually, like, cover up more though," he hinted desperately.

"Don't worry, I'm going to go get dressed in a minute. Just had to make sure my baby was taken care of on his most important birthday."

Christine gave Jaime another peck on the forehead. She turned to go get his juice just as Emily finally showed up. She'd taken the time to select a tight, sexy outfit and put her hair up in pigtails. She whistled when she caught sight of her half-naked mother.

"Damn, Mom. That's a hell of an outfit."

"Oh stop. Just running short on time this morning is all. Besides, everyone in the house is eighteen or older now so it's not a big deal."

"That's true," said Emily, grinning at her brother who was studiously ignoring both of them. "Things might just get a little looser around here now."

"Behave yourself," Christine admonished. She gave her daughter a kiss too, then absconded to her room.

Jaime had another full erection by that point. He was hoping it would go down on its own before he had to leave the table. Stupid female family members being all inconsiderately sexy.

"Mom's still pretty smokin', huh?" Emily said. "I mean she's getting pretty ancient, like thirty or something almost, but just look at her."

"She's our mother," Jaime said, still blushing. "We shouldn't be looking at her like that."

"Sure, yeah. Fair enough. But seriously, if she wasn't your mom, you'd do her, right? Like, you wouldn't even have to think about it."

Jaime grudgingly nodded. "Yeah, I would. Same with you, if you weren't my sister."

"Aww, that's so sweet."

****

All too soon it was time to head off for school. Jaime was still nervous about starting at a new school, but having his sister at his side did help. She was rocking the sexy schoolgirl look this morning, which contributed to taking his mind off his anxiety.

"Hey guys, wait up!"

Jaime and Emily were only at the end of their driveway when they heard someone call them. They turned to see the neighbour girl jogging toward them. Alyssa had lived next door to them since forever, and was practically the same age as Emily. Jaime had been nursing a mild crush on her for a while, but she was a little too much like a sister to him to ever do anything about it. He perked up further when he realized she'd be going to school with him now too.

"Happy birthday, neighbour boy," Alyssa greeted him. She stepped in and gave him a big, familiar hug.

"Thanks," he said.

"Yup, big day for my li'l bro," Emily chimed in. "Finally going to big kid school."

"I was pretty sure that was today," Alyssa said. "This is gonna be so awesome."

Alyssa linked her arm with Jaime's. As though psychically linked, Emily did the same on the other side. The two girls marched him down the sidewalk, still chatting away about how great things were going to be. They arrived at their bus stop only moments before the bus did.

Emily dragged her brother to the very back of the bus, and Alyssa followed along right behind them. The girls sandwiched him between them in a seat that really wasn't big enough for the three of them. Jaime had to put his arms around their shoulders to try and make room. He certainly didn't mind being snuggled up so tightly with Alyssa, although he was a little leery of the same with Emily. Especially when she'd been so weird already that morning.

It didn't take Jaime long to notice that he had a pretty good view down the girls' shirts. Once he'd realized that, he couldn't seem to stop looking. Even when he tried to be polite and turn his head away, he'd just find himself looking at the other set of cleavage whether he wanted to or not. Emily and Alyssa, by silent girls' agreement, pretended not to notice his staring at first. They waited until he had a noticeable tent in his pants before saying anything.

"Well well, someone's excited," Alyssa said.

Jaime glanced down at himself and immediately flushed in embarrassment. He tried to pull his hands down to cover himself, but his arms were stuck in an awkward position. The three teens were simply crammed in too closely for him to manoeuvre.

"Oh he's been very excitable this morning," Emily said, happy to join in teasing her brother.

"Really?" Alyssa said. "How interesting."

As though it was the most natural thing in the world, she put her hand right on top of the bulge in Jaime's pants. She toyed with his erection, pressing and squeezing it, without seeming to give it any consideration at all. Jaime wasn't sure what to do about that except that he very much didn't want to draw attention to them. He sat frozen and silent, enjoying the sensation of a pretty girl playing with his penis.

Shortly after, Emily's hand joined Alyssa's. Jaime was too horny to care much at that point. And even if he were to stop it, he reasoned, how would he even do it without causing a scene? So he sat obligingly still while both his sister and childhood friend molested him all the way to school. He was an absolute horny mess by the time they arrived.

"What am I supposed to do now?" Jaime asked.

"Get off the bus. Duh," Emily said.

"Yeah, but I mean...." Jaime gestured at his crotch.

"Don't worry. We got your back," Alyssa said. "So to speak."

The girls flanked Jaime as they entered the school. They walked slightly in front of him, which in theory screened him from prying eyes. He still noticed an awful lot of speculative looks, especially from girls. Every now and then he recognized someone, usually from his old school. It was even more embarrassing to think that one of them might realize what was going on. He looked down to try and avoid eye contact with anyone, but that just meant that he was staring at Emily and Alyssa's butts.

"So you have to go see the principal first," Emily told him. "She basically has to deal with each new student individually. Give you your schedule and everything."

"Should I be worried?" Jaime asked.

"Nah," said Alyssa. "She's tough, but she takes it easy on newbies. And she's got a soft spot for cute boys anyway."

"What?"

"She's kidding," Emily said. "Mostly."

Jaime wasn't sure what to make of that. He was dropped off unceremoniously at the principal's office and abandoned by his escorts. It seemed he was expected, and the secretary waved him right in.

The woman sitting behind the desk in the principal's office conformed almost exactly to Jaime's expectations. Her dark hair was pulled back severely, her suit was tight and business-like, and the glasses she wore only intensified the piercing effect of her eyes when she looked up at him.

"Jaime Nallister, I assume?" were her first words to him.

Jaime swallowed back his nervousness. "Uh, yes." He paused, then added, "Ma'am?"

Much to his relief, she actually gave him a faint smile in return. "My name is Principal Lisa January. You may call me Ms. January." Her lips twitched into another faint smirk. "Or Ma'am if you so prefer."

"Yes... Ms. January."

Principal January finally gestured to the chair across from her and Jaime gratefully sat down. He was feeling a little weak under her constant hawk-like observation.

"I understand switching schools so abruptly can be tricky for my students. I'm sure you understand the rationale behind keeping students older than eighteen separate from those who aren't."

Jaime nodded. "It, uh, makes it easier for authors and sexy shenanigans and whatnot," he said, reciting what he took as common knowledge.

"Just so. That being said, this is a place of learning, and sexy shenanigans are strictly prohibited. Is that clear?"

Jaime hesitated. He was out of his depth. "But then why--"

Ms. January stood up out of her chair. She leaned in toward her newest pupil, and her body seeming to grow in size. Her teeth shone with an impossible sharpness, while her eyes burned with actual, literal fire.

"I said: Is. That. Clear."

Jaime, shocked by the sudden force behind Ms. January's words, meekly nodded. "Yes, Ma'am."

"Good," she said, resuming her former state of total composure. "Other than that, I think you'll find your experience here to be pretty much what you'd expect. You'll reacquaint yourself with friends who made it here before you, do your schoolwork, and before you know it you'll be graduated. If you have any other questions you may ask them now, or at any time in the future. I am here first and foremost for the benefit of my students."

"Thank you?" Jaime hazarded. He blinked repeatedly, deliberately, but his principal looked perfectly ordinary now, and he couldn't figure out what possible trick of the light had made her seem monstrous to him mere seconds ago.

"You may pick up your schedule with my secretary."

That was dismissal enough for Jaime and he practically leapt out of his seat. Ms. January's eyes remained locked on him as he scurried out the door.

"He is a cute one though," she whispered to herself.

****

Jaime, having been given helpful directions by the secretary, made it to his first classroom without incident. The class itself was little more than a blur to him, and he couldn't have said afterward what he had supposedly been taught.

Emily was waiting for her brother when he stumbled out of the room after the bell. She was accompanied now by Lindsay, one of her long time best friends.

"Hey, Jai," Lindsay bubbled cheerfully. "Happy birthday."

"Thanks, Lin," he said. "What are you guys doing here?"

"Gonna take you to your next class," Emily said. She grabbed his shoulder to turn him in the right direction. "Guess what? We're gonna be in this one with you!"

Jaime felt some relief at being back with familiar faces as he was once again marched along to his destination. He was still feeling a little shaky from the principal's 'welcome.'

"You feeling ok, dude?" Lindsay asked.

"Um, kinda. Mostly," Jaime said. "I had to see the principal earlier and--"

"Oh, yeah. I hear ya. Don't worry, you'll get used to it."

"I feel like she coulda broken me in two, and not even broken a sweat doing it."

Emily thought back to her experiences with Ms. January. "Yeah," she said dreamily. "Can you imagine her tying you up and disciplining you though? You wouldn't be able to walk straight for a month."

Jaime gaped at his sister. "What?!"

Lindsay giggled. "Your sister has a bit of a thing for our dominatrix of a principal. Didn't she tell you."

Emily was finally the one to blush. "I do not. It's just... if you had to be spanked vigorously by a hot, domineering, older woman, you'd pick her, right? I'm not the only one who'd say so."

"I think the point is you're the only one who ever imagines such a scenario," Lindsay said, playfully nudging her crimson-faced friend. "And your protestations just aren't as convincing as you seem to think."

Emily and Jaime both went quiet for a moment. They each pictured a similar version of a scene involving Emily at Ms. January's mercy. Jaime shook his head clear once he realized what he was doing. Emily let hers go only wistfully, and with a regretful sigh.

"She likes the boys too much for that anyway," Emily said under her breath.

"What was that?" Jaime asked.

Lindsay just smiled.

The class the three of them shared was English, taught by Ms. Penny. She was a much friendlier looking authority figure than the principal. She had lighter hair, softer eyes, and a smile that seemed permanently affixed to her lips. She was also had the absolute biggest pair of tits on her that Jaime had ever seen.

Jaime sat at a desk next to Emily, with Lindsay on the far side of his sister. It wasn't long into the class before Emily passed him a slip of paper.

"She's got a nice rack, huh?" she had written.

Jaime glanced at his sister, who was smirking back at him. So she'd caught him staring at Ms. Penny's ridiculously massive chest region. He hadn't realized he'd been quite so obvious about it, but how could he not? Their teacher was so top heavy she looked like she'd tip over if you gave her a tap on the back.

"It's alright," he wrote back.

Emily rolled her eyes at his response. "Just alright?"

"What do you care?"

Emily didn't really care, except that she was bored and wanted to pick on her little brother now that she had the chance. He wasn't taking the bait the way she would have liked.

Jaime was able to pay attention and even take some notes for a few minutes while his sister deliberated. He was kind of nervous about passing the note back and forth, and was glad of a break from it. Emily might have become used to how things worked in this school, but he hadn't yet. He was still new and unsure of how teachers ran their classrooms, or what kind of workload was to be expected.

Eventually Emily passed the note back. "I just wanted to know if you wanted to...." What followed was a filthy description of an utterly depraved sexual act, the focus of which being their teacher's awesome tits. Jaime went bright red as he read it, and much to his chagrin his cock reacted as well. It was straight up pornographic.

Emily made a show of not looking while Jaime read her newest question, but in fact she didn't even blink as she watched him from the corner of her eye. It was all she could do not to laugh. Maybe she'd gone a little overboard, but she'd definitely gotten a reaction out of him this time whether he responded or not.

Unseen by either sibling, Ms. Penny was suddenly next to Jaime. She snatched the note from his hand and kept moving like it was an everyday occurrence for her.

"I'll speak to you after class, Jaime," she said without even looking at him.
A chorus of "oohs" echoed through the classroom. Jaime couldn't begin to give a shit about his classmates at that point. They didn't know what was on that slip of paper. If Ms. Penny read it, he had no doubt he'd be talking to Ms. January again before the end of the day. He wasn't ready to die yet. He was still so young.

"Good luck," Emily whispered after the bell rang and everyone else was leaving the room.

Lindsay stopped and gave him a reassuring squeeze on the shoulder as well. Once they were gone, it was just Jaime and his new teacher. She may have been soft and cuddly, but for the terror her he felt she might as well have been a bear with machetes for hands.

Ms. Penny had been going over and over what she should do ever since she'd intercepted the dirty note. It was the sort of thing she should probably have sent to the principal, but she was inclined to go easy on a newbie. Particularly one who already seemed so terrified.

"So, Mister Nallister," she said. She held up his sister's note. "This is quite the... fantasy."

"It's not mine," Jaime said quickly.

"By which you mean you didn't write the part about wanting to--"

"Right. Not me."

"Yes, I didn't think it was. Obviously that was your co-conspirator. I would have sworn you were conversing with little miss Emily, except I can't imagine that your own sister would write anything nearly so sexual to you."

Up until that morning, Jaime would have heartily agreed with his teacher's assessment. Now, all he could do was bite his tongue and nod.

"So it most probably was one of the boys around you," Ms. Penny continued. "Would you like to tell me who it was?"

Jaime knew better than that. He wasn't going to rat anyone out, especially when he'd have to point to an innocent.

"No, sorry," he said.

"Well that's a shame. Because now I have no choice but to hold you responsible for the entirety of this filthy message."

Jaime braced himself.

"So do you, in fact, want to engage in the acts described here?"

Jaime blinked slowly. "What?"

To his continued surprise, Ms. Penny dropped the note on her desk and started unbuttoning her blouse. She only undid a few buttons, enough to reveal a fair amount of her breasts to him.

"Do you want to, ahem, 'coat my bitchin' tits with--'"

Jaime took a wild, hopeful guess. "Yes."

Ms. Penny's eyes had a newly wild glint to them. "And make me--"

"Yes."

Jaime's cock was threatening to burst from his pants. His arousal was now overwhelming his terror. His huge-boobed teacher was showing off her cleavage and suggesting terribly lewd things. How could he not be turned on, really?

"Well, Jaime, I'm glad you could be so honest with me. I'm going to go easy on you this time, ok? But I would very much appreciate if you would behave yourself in future."

"Yes, Miss," he said gratefully.

"And if you or anyone else feel the need to describe such... elaborate fantasies again, perhaps consider submitting them as assignments for bonus points."

"Er... what?"

Ms. Penny was already buttoning back up, and once again appeared to be a proper and modest teacher. She gazed at Jaime levelly as though she hadn't said anything at all. He took the hint and got the hell out of there.

****

When lunch time rolled around, Emily couldn't find her brother anywhere. She decided he could find the cafeteria on his own, so she waited for him at her usual table, with her usual group of lunchtime friends. Lindsay was there, of course, as well as Cindy, Mindy, Windy, and Zindy. Lindsay was busy gossiping with the others about Jaime.

"So he's totally wicked cute," Lindsay said. "And he's a minty-fresh eighteen year old."

"Do you think he hasn't, like, done any kind of sexual thing ever?" asked Zindy. "I mean, it would have been metaphysically impossible before he became legal today."

"Well, duh," said Cindy. "We all know that."

"Like I said, minty-fresh," Lindsay repeated.

"Well," said Emily absently as she scanned the entrances to the cafeteria, "he has been getting teased pretty mercilessly since this morning."

"Really?" said Mindy. "Someone lay claim to him already?"

"Nah," said Emily. "Most of it was me."

"Does that mean you're gonna fuck him?" Mindy persisted.

"Eww," said Zindy. "She's his sister. That would be incest. Super sweet sexy hot incest. Between siblings. It's, like, bad and illegal and... stuff."

"Oh, uh, right," said Mindy. "Yes. Of course. Bad and... stuff. No one should do something so gross."

In fact, all the girls at the table did weird sexy stuff with their brothers. All except Emily who hadn't yet had a chance to. Ever since that morning when it had become ok for her to even consider her brother sexually, she'd been getting more and more sure that she needed to have sex with him. Maybe it wouldn't be such a good idea to let everyone know that though.

"I definitely am not going to sex up my little brother," Emily assured the other girls. "Any teasing I do is strictly platonic and just for fun."

No one was really listening to her at that point. They were all fantasizing about being pounded by their brothers, and every one of them resolved to make some sexy times happen after school was out.

Jaime finally showed up to break the silent tension. Emily waved him over to take a seat.

"Man, this morning's been crazy," he said.

"Oh yeah? Want to make it a little crazier?" Mindy asked, winking flirtatiously.

"'Cause you're totally hot and we'd love to do naughty things with you," Windy added in a very unsubtle manner.

"Oh leave the poor kid alone," Lindsay said, stepping in for a tongue-tied Jaime. "We'd all like to jump him right now, but we're in the middle of school and there's no way we wouldn't be caught. Also, I guess consider his feelings or whatever."

"Um, thanks," Jaime said. "I think."

He wasn't used to be surrounded by so many attractive girls who were of a sexual age, let alone ones who were interested in him. Instead of getting used to his new school, he was finding himself more and more out of his depth with ever new scene.

The conversation veered away from Jaime, much to his relief. He sat quietly with his thoughts while the girls gossiped and laughed and teased each other. He couldn't understand why every single person he interacted with today seemed to be an attractive female, nor why they were all acting so strangely around him. Maybe that was just what happened when a boy turned eighteen.

Something touched his hand under the table. He looked down to find Emily's fingers in the midst of intertwining with his. He looked up at her, and she smiled reassuringly at him. Well, at least he could always count on his big sis to be there for him. She was so beautiful, and loving, and was basically the perfect girl for him. If only she could be his girlfriend. But that was impossible since she was his sister and all.

****

Jaime had almost made it to the end of his first day when he ran into trouble. Four girls approached him while he was at his locker, and when he turned around he was surrounded. All four of them had unconventional haircuts, dyed various shades of purple.

"Hi?" he said.

"Hey," said one of the girls. "You the new kid, huh?"

"I suppose I am."

"We're here to give you a proper... welcome."

The four girls took a step closer in unison. Jaime had never felt more menaced by a 'welcome' in his life.

"You're a virgin, right?" another of the purple girls asked.

"'Course he is. Just transferred in today."

"And look at how nervous he is."

"Er, ladies, please," Jaime pleaded. "Could I just--"

"Listen, kid. All we want to do is sex you up a little, as a welcome gift. Like a fruit basket, you know?"

"You'll probably even enjoy it, if you behave yourself."

Finally one of the students walking by came to Jaime's aid, if only barely. "Hey, Wendy, knock it off, would you! You gotta stop terrorizing all the new boys."

The purple girls turned and started yelling back at Jaime's saviour. He didn't get a chance to see who it was, nor the outcome of the shouting match. As soon as his accosters turned their attention away, he was off like a hunted rabbit. He rounded the corner into the adjoining hallway before sudden furious screams told him he was being pursued.

Jaime ran as fast as he could without looking back. He didn't know the school very well, and he had no idea how much of a lead he could maintain. As soon as he turned again, he picked a door mostly at random and barged through. He skidded to a halt on the other side and forced the door shut as quickly and quietly as he could. Only then did he stop and examine his surroundings.

He seemed to be in a changing room. There were benches and lockers, and as he walked further in he found showers, sinks, and stalls. No urinals though. Probably the girls room, then. There was no one in it right now, so he was in the clear.

Unfortunately for Jaime, he was nowhere near as safe as he thought. Just as he was breathing a sigh of relief, the door at the far end of the room opened and the sound of chatting girls flooded to his ears. He turned to the door he'd come from, only to see it start to open as well. With no other choice, he darted into the shower section and flattened himself against the near wall.

"Hey!"

Jaime cringed at the yell, assuming he'd been caught.

"Get the hell out of here, Brendy!"

Nope, that wasn't his name. Someone else was getting yelled at.

"I'm looking for someone. Did any of you see a boy--"

"This is the girls' room, dumbass. Your new boytoy isn't in here."

There was a chorus of jeering, then the sound of the hallway door swinging closed again. Jaime thought he recognized the voice of the girl who had been chased out. One of the purple haired terrors, he thought. Now that she'd gone, he might be able to sneak his way out. He unflattened himself from the wall, and immediately walked square into a naked girl.

Jaime's eyes bugged out at the sight of the fully nude girl in front of him. She had an athletic body, and appeared worn out and sweaty. Beyond her were a whole change room full of other girls, all in various states of undress. Boobs everywhere Jaime looked, and plenty of pussy and ass as well.

"What the ever loving fuck are you doing here!"

All eyes turned to Jaime as the naked girl finally reacted to his presence. He had no idea what to say. Many of the other girls approached him, which only made him even more nervous. Worse still, he had popped a fairly obvious boner. It wasn't like he could help it. There was only so much sweaty, athletic girl flesh he could withstand before his raging hormones took over.

"Aw, fuck," said one of the girls. "Another goddamn pervo."

"We really should start checking for them before we all strip down," said another.

"I'm not a pervo," Jaime protested.

"Oh whatever. You're standing there with a blatant hard on in the girls' locker room. You're trying to tell us you accidentally ended up in here just as all of us sexy, toned girls finished up volleyball practice and got naked?"

Jaime looked around. Every single one of the volleyball players was staring at him like they were about to kick his ass. Still, he had to try. "Um, yes?"

An angry chorus broke out among the girls as they tried to decide what to do with the peeping perv they'd caught. One of them had the foresight to drag Jaime further from the door before he made a run from it. He sat on a bench and waited for a verdict. He was both miserable and exceedingly turned on.

The only positive was that he'd have amazing fantasy material to jerk off to later. Not a single one of the girls had covered up since they'd caught him, and since he was already in deep shit he stared at them freely. So many bouncing boobies as the girls argued and pointed, so many toned legs and volleyball butts. If his cock got any harder, he could have cut an escape tunnel right through the wall.

The spirited argument was interrupted by a late arrival. A final volleyball player walked in and surveyed the scene with obvious annoyance. The rest of the mostly naked girls went silent. Jaime recognized the new girl as Katelyn, old classmate of his. She'd always been into sports, and now, by the look of thing, she was captain of the volleyball team.

"Well well," Katelyn said. "Little Jaime Nallister. Peeping on the girls, were we? I wouldn't have expected that from you."

"I wasn't--" Jaime started.

"We were just deciding what to do with him," one of the girls piped up. "But we weren't sure what to do."

"I still don't see why we can't use the traditional punishments anymore," another girl pouted. "They were so much fun."

Jaime couldn't help himself. "What punishments are those?"

Katelyn rolled her eyes. "Oh, you know. When girls catch a guy peeping, tradition is to strip him and make him jerk off, or maybe have sex with him until he passes out, or sometimes just say mean things about his penis."

"Right. Fun," said the pouty girl.

"We've been over this," said Katelyn. "Those things don't work. There've been studies."

"But if they're tradition--" Jaime tried desperately. To him, those options all sounded anywhere from tolerable right up to fantastic.

"Let's just take him to the principal," one of the girls at the back suggested.

Jaime's heart threatened to stop beating. "Nonononono! Not that, please. She'll eat me. I only was hiding from those mean girls. I didn't mean to perv out on you, I swear!"

There was a sudden mood shift in the room.

"Which girls? The Endys?"

"What?"

"You know, Brendy, Kendy, Lendy, and Wendy. The ones with the purple hair."

"Yes! Them. The purple girls."

At once, Jaime was pressed in on all sides by scantily clad girls. They were all sympathy now, since every one of them knew what the Endys did to boys; especially new ones who didn't know any better. A lot of them felt the need to hug him, and since he was sitting and they were standing, he got a tremendous amount of boobage right in the face. After about the fifth pair of bare tits temporarily cut off his oxygen, Jaime got over his panic and decided life was indeed worth living.

The girls started to disperse at that point. Some headed straight for the showers, while some continued milling around their newly adopted boy. One of them stood behind him and ran her fingers through his hair, discovering that it was lovely and soft and fun to play with. A couple of the others made excuses to 'accidentally' touch the massive bulge in his pants, having figured that it would be a lovely toy.

Katelyn finally stepped in. "Alright, showers. Everyone. Now!"

The stragglers pouted, but didn't argue. They flounced off to join their wet, naked teammates. From where Jaime was sitting he could see some of the team's showering technique. It involved an awful lot of pairing up and washing one another's backs and hair. It took great force of will to tear his gaze away from it and onto their captain.

"Thanks for not turning me in," he said.

"No problem, dude," Katelyn said. "I wouldn't want to do that to you anyway, but especially when you didn't mean to perv on us."

She started casually pulling off her clothes as she talked. Jaime was riveted.

"So what happens now?" he asked.

"Well, once I'm through in the shower I can walk you out. Or you can just head out on your own, if you want. The Endys have probably moved on by now."

"I don't mind waiting," Jaime said quickly. "Er, I mean, they might still be lurking. Or something."

"No worries. We got your back."

Katelyn finished stripping. Jaime admired the entirety of her beautifully toned physique as she stood before him. If he'd thought the lithe, athletic bodies of the other girls had been amazing, they were nothing compared to the sports goddess now before him. Every single curve and muscle on her was shaped to perfection. Her dedication certainly had paid off for him in this moment.

"Thank you for doing so many sports," Jaime said.

Katelyn tilted her head curiously. "What?"

"I said... you must do a lot of sports."

She looked down at herself. "Oh, yeah. I do have a pretty sweet body, huh?" She peered at him suspiciously. "You're not perving on me, are you?"

"No?"

"Good."

Jaime waited with the patience of an Asian deity for Katelyn to shower and get dressed. He was very well behaved, and didn't seem at all upset as he was crowded and jostled by girls reclaiming clothes and getting ready to head home. He was even nice enough to help some of them towel off.

His poor cock was probably going to be bruised later from straining against his pants for so long.

Finally Katelyn was ready to walk him out. The halls were mostly clear now, and indeed there was no sign of any purple hair. Waiting very impatiently by the front of the school, however, was a sister.

"'Bout damn time," Emily said. "What'd you get lost or something?"

"I ran into a little trouble," Jaime said. "Sorry." He turned to Katelyn. "Thanks again."

"No worries. You come find us anytime you need to."

Katelyn hugged Jaime, and to his surprise actually gave his butt a quick squeeze before she disengaged.

"We missed our bus," Emily said once they were alone.

"Oh, right. Shit." Jaime looked around, as though the bus was actually just hiding off to the side. No such luck. "What do we do?"

"I texted Lil. She's gonna come pick us up before she goes to work. She's not happy about it though."

Lilith arrived a few minutes later. She was, indeed, not thrilled about having to rescue her stranded baby siblings.

"You're lucky it's your birthday," she told Jaime as he climbed into her car.

"Thanks, sis. I appreciate it," he said. "I'll count it as your present to me if you want."

"I dunno, you might be missing out. I was gonna get you a lap dance."

Jaime flushed and looked to Emily for help. She just shrugged. Neither had any idea if Lilith was joking or not.

"You never got me a lap dance for my birthday," Emily said.

"That's 'cause you wanted something else, remember? A certain toy that--"

"Right, right. I remember. Shut up, please."

Emily had forgotten all about her sister's present. Her first vibrator, given in secret the evening she turned eighteen. Sometimes Lilith was a pretty cool big sister.

Emily glanced at Jaime, who seemed oblivious to what they were talking about. If Lilith was willing to buy one of her siblings a sex toy, a lap dance wouldn't be out of the question either. Emily turned the idea over and over in her head. She found herself getting wet at the idea of her brother with his cock out and a faceless chick grinding all over it. And maybe that chick could even be her....

****

Lilith headed to work shortly after dropping her siblings off at home. Jaime spent his birthday evening with Emily and their mom. Christine, much to Jaime's relief, remained properly dressed this time around. She also made her son a cake, and got him a game he'd been wanting. Emily got him a book she thought he'd like.

The three of them sat together in the living room watching movies after supper. They were all sharing the couch, and somehow they kept getting closer together as the night wore on. Jaime was in the middle, and eventually he had his sister curled up against him on one side, and his mother on the other.

Despite being properly dressed, Christine had loosened some of the buttons on her blouse to get more comfortable. By cuddling with her son, she inadvertently gave him an excellent view of her cleavage. He tried very hard not to look, but it was right there. And she did have sweet tits.

In an effort not to leer at his mother's rack, Jaime turned to check on his sister. She still had her hair up in pigtails from the morning, and she'd gotten so cozy next to her brother that she was actually sucking her thumb. It made her appear younger and more innocent than she was, as though she were the baby of the family rather than he.
Christine got up after the second movie and bid her children goodnight. She kissed each of her children on the forehead and accidentally gave Jaime an even better view of her cleavage as she bent over. He barely even registered it by this point. He felt as though he'd been hard all day. Maybe that's what life after eighteen was; just constant erections all the time.

Then it was just Jaime and Emily cuddling on the couch, ostensibly watching the third movie of the night. Emily took the opportunity to get even closer, almost sitting right on her brother's lap. He wrapped his arms around her. For reasons he couldn't explain, it felt right holding his sister against him. She was warm and soft, and her scent was intoxicating.

Emily was thrilled that Jaime was letting her get so close. She was sure now that she could seduce him. She pressed her knee experimentally against his erection. He groaned and actually tightened his grip around her. She didn't know if he wanted her specifically, or if he was just desperately horny after being teased mercilessly all day, but either would work for her.

In fact, Jaime wasn't sure what his reasoning was either. He knew it was wrong to desire his sister the way he did, so perhaps it was simply a case of needing to cum so very, very badly that any girl would be attractive to him. But that didn't seem right. Emily was different; she was special. He couldn't imagine wanting to fuck her so badly if he didn't specifically feel that way about her. He wanted to communicate his feelings to her, but didn't know how.

"You look cute today," he said.

Emily pulled her thumb out of her mouth and looked at her brother. Her pigtails continued to give her an air of false naivety even once she'd ceased the infantile gesture.

"Sister cute, or hot-girl cute?" she asked.

"Both, actually."

Emily beamed at the compliment. She reached down and grabbed her brother's cock through his pants. "And I can tell you mean it," she said.

"You've been teasing me pretty bad today."

"You're right. I have. I'm sorry."

Emily pouted in a way that was guaranteed to melt hearts and stiffen penises. Jaime couldn't resist. He kissed his sister right on her pouty lips. She responded immediately and kissed him back savagely. Their impromptu tongue wrestling match seemed to go on and on. It was Jaime's first real kiss, and it was with his sister. He couldn't explain why it felt so right.

Finally Emily pulled back, and took a moment to stare deep into her brother's eyes. She needed her brother so desperately. She'd been fully in love with him forever, or at least since she'd awakened that morning.

"I'm sorry," Jaime said, mistaking his sister's expression. "I don't know what to say. I love you, Em, and I want so badly to stick my penis in you. I've wanted it since forever, by which I mean since this morning."

Emily couldn't physically have smiled any wider. "Oh Jai, that's exactly how I feel too."

"Really? That's amazing."

Jaime kissed his sister again. They were both deliriously happy that their greatest wish was coming true.

"But wait," Jaime said, his heart falling. "We can't do this, can we? We're siblings. Brother and sister. That would be incest, which is bad and illegal and blah blah whatever."

"No, it's ok," Emily said. "Come with me. I need to show you something."

She pulled Jaime off the couch and led him to her room. He was fighting the despair that came with his realization that they could never be together. He hoped that whatever Emily had to show him could somehow fix everything.

Emily grabbed a book off of the desk in her room and handed it to Jaime. "Here, read the part I've marked."

"The Legal Code of Littown?" he said, scanning the cover.

"That's right. I've been doing some research. I've pored over this thing for literal minutes since we got home this afternoon."

Jaime opened the book to the page marked with a pink sticky note. There was a paragraph highlighted on the page. He read it aloud.

"Incest, which is to say sexual relations between close relatives, is strictly forbidden, with no exceptions. It is punishable by death, or worse; super-death."

Jaime looked up. "Em, this doesn't look good for our unholy but totally hot union."

"I know, but keep reading. It gets better."

"The only exception to this rock-solid rule is in the case where both parties really, really want to fuck."

Jaime was awestruck. "Oh my god, Em. You did it. You found the one loophole, and it applies to us! I really, really want to fuck you."

Emily grabbed the book from his hands and tossed it aside. She looked deep into her incestuous soul-mate's eyes. "I really, really want to fuck you too," she whispered.

Then they were on each other. No force in the world could have kept them apart. They kissed with the passion of two lovers kept apart for basically a whole day. They tore at each other's clothing until nothing was left but a pile of rags beside Emily's bed.

The fiery siblings rolled onto the bed, naked bodies writing and twisting. Jaime was as hard as diamond, Emily as wet as Niagara Falls. They could feel each other's need in the form of, respectively, painful pokes to the stomach, and a faint squishing as the mattress was saturated.

Jaime finally ended up on top, pinning his lustful sister to her bed. He looked down at her with enough love to power three or four volcanoes. She returned his look with interest. The moment had come, and in one powerful thrust, Jaime shoved his cock inside his sister's pussy.

The feeling each sibling experienced was that of an orgasm, without actually being one. It was the very pinnacle of pleasure going on and on, building with every movement they made. Jaime pounded his sister's tight twat over and over and over again. She thrust back against him, slamming her body against his with all the strength she possessed. They clung to each other, and ravaged each other's mouths and genitals to the very extent of physical possibility.

It went on for hours. Their pleasure never dampened, their love never wavered. They rolled and wrestled, sometimes Jaime rode Emily, and sometimes she rode him. The brutally romantic pounding never stopped for an instant until, finally, the siblings came together in a final, glorious explosion of pure incestuous lust.

Jaime pulled out of his sister as he started cumming. Vast tsunamis of semen swept over her body, drowning her in physical love while she was still in the thrall of the more traditional emotional kind.

When it was finally over, Jaime was on the verge of collapse. He'd been fucking for hours, and had just expelled his body weight in cum. He was exhausted. Emily was plastered to her bed, and he had to grab her arm and help her to sit up. She wiped at her face and was able to clean off enough cum that she could open her eyes.

"That was the best thing ever," she said. "I'm so glad we didn't let society dictate what we can and can't do."

Jaime smiled. "Me too."

They kissed again, slower and softer this time now that their needs had been sated. Jaime then spat out the mouthful of cum he'd accidentally transferred from his sister's face.

"We made a bit of a mess though, didn't we," Emily said sheepishly.

They surveyed the damage. Emily's bed was uninhabitable, her body was absolutely drenched, and their clothes were in shreds.

"Yeah, we've got some cleaning up to do," Jaime agreed. "We'll have to put your sheets through the wash. Probably the whole mattress too."

"We can do that tomorrow. We'll use your bed for the rest of the night." She glanced at her clock. "Well, the couple hours we have left, anyway. For right now let's just take a shower and get a little sleep."

Jaime concurred. They headed for the bathroom, trying to be careful and not get cum all over the floor. They didn't have much success.

Unbeknownst to either of the younger siblings, Lilith was standing just outside in the hallway. She'd come home from work to the sounds of wild, passionate sex coming from her little sister's room. Since Jaime's room was vacant and he was now eighteen, it hadn't taken her long to arrive at the correct conclusion.

Lilith had decided to wait and find out for sure if she was right. Sure enough, the door opened, and out stepped her exhausted brother and cum-battered sister. They froze in terror when they saw her.

Lilith grinned evilly. "Busted."
Saga of Littown Ch. 02
In which the siblings navigate school, and sneakily fuck.
Author's Note: While this story and its various chapters are primarily incest themed, it will often contain things such as excessive cum, anal play/pegging, and whatever else amuses me at the time. Reader discretion is advised.

****

Jaime and Emily had been caught. They'd finished having sex for the very first time, then walked straight into their older sister Lilith. She was smirking triumphantly at them with her arms folded and her eyebrow raised, practically daring them to tell her it wasn't what it looked like.

"It's not what it looks like," Jaime said desperately.

Lilith eyed him up and down, then did the same to Emily. Both of them were completely naked, and Emily was covered in gallons of her brother's cum. Emily was a little quicker than her brother in admitting defeat.

"Ok, it's exactly what it looks like," she said.

"No shit," said Lilith. "I'm impressed, little bro. That's quite a load you gave your sister."

"Yeah, I was wondering about that," said Jaime. "Is that normal? Because it doesn't seem normal."

The girls ignored him. They were busy staring each other down. Lilith had a significant advantage because not only did she hold the moral high ground, but cum kept dripping in Emily's eyes.

"Are you going to tell?" Emily finally asked.

Lilith stayed silent for a moment before answering just to make her sister squirm. "No. I don't think so. You guys'd get in a little too much trouble for it to be funny."

"Actually," said Jaime. "We shouldn't really get in too much trouble. We looked it up. It's not illegal if we really, really want to do it."

"Pff, I know that," said Lilith. "I have a pretty good handle on the Littown legal code, thank you very much. I need to for my job."

"What, bartending?"

"She runs a strip club," Emily said.

"But she always said she was bartending at night, and that's why...." Jaime paused and examined Lilith critically. "Oh, you just didn't want Mom to know you're a stripper. That makes sense."

"Hey." Lilith jabbed a finger at her brother's chest. "I'm not a stripper. I run a strip club. There's a difference."

Jaime took a meek step back. "Sorry," he mumbled.

"You better be." Lilith pointed back and forth between Jaime and Emily. "And both of you owe me for shutting up about this. I hope you know that."

"Yeah, we got it," Emily said. "Now if you'll excuse me, I really need to get this stuff off me before it hardens into a protective shell."

Emily finally made it to the bathroom and started the shower running. Jaime remained out in the hallway, unsure if he was dismissed or not. Lilith's expression softened slightly at his somewhat pathetic nervousness.

"Hey, by the way, congrats on the sex marathon, Jai," she said. "Very nice for your first time. And with your own sister no less."

"Uh... thanks?"

"Oh yeah, and I got you something too. Hang on a sec." Lilith vanished into her room, then came right back with a small bag in her hand. "Sorry I didn't wrap it or anything, but happy birthday anyway."

Jaime was both relieved that the blackmail portion of the night was over, and curious as to what Lilith could have gotten him. He reached into the bag and pulled out....

"Lil?"

"Yeah?"

"What's this?"

"A butt plug. Duh. Says right on the package."

That's what Jaime thought it was. He'd just assumed he must have been terribly wrong about what he was seeing.

"Why did you get me a butt plug? What am I supposed to do with it?"

"Well, traditionally one shoves it up one's butt. You could try that if you want. Or maybe put it up Emily's butt if you guys want, since you're an item now and all." Lilith shrugged. "It's yours, dude. Do whatever you want. Shove it in the back of a drawer and forget it if you so choose. I just thought it'd be nice to have to option to experiment if you wanted to."

"Does this have anything to do with you getting Em a vibrator for her birthday? Is this going to be a theme?"

"Maaaybe. Seemed a little silly to get you a vibrator too, though it would have been cute for you guys to match. Maybe if I get her a butt plug too...." Lilith yawned and stretched. "Anyway, long day. Gonna go fall unconscious for several hours."

"Good night, Lil. And... thanks."

Lilith gave her brother a big hug, seemingly unconcerned by his nudity. "No problem, bro. Oh, and there's a little thing of lube in there too. Lemme know if you need to be hooked up with some more."

She winked, then sauntered away terribly pleased with herself. Jaime was left naked and holding a sex toy he'd never so much as contemplated owning. He tossed the bag in his room, then sought out the reassuring company of his new incestuous lover.

Emily had made a good start on cleaning herself up, but was still quite a mess. Jaime got in the shower with her and helped her wash off. This meant that he got to run his hands all over his sister's wet, slippery body. His cock kept poking Emily, or getting squished between their bodies. They were both getting super horny again, but somehow managed to get Emily all cleaned up before they acted on their feelings.

"I know we just had sex for literal hours," Emily said, looking deep into her brother's eyes as water cascaded around them. "But I really want to feel you inside me again like right now."

"I love you and your hot body so much," Jaime said.

They kissed hungrily, their hands unreservedly groping around for anything and everything. Emily then spun around and braced herself against the shower wall. Jaime took careful aim and shoved his cock hard inside her tight, needy pussy from behind. Once buried, he held still for a moment to savour the sublime, heavenly experience of being so fully connected to his sister; the girl he loved with all his heart and penis.

Emily was less patient. She rocked her hips back and forth, trying to get some action going. She craved the feeling of her brother sliding and in and out of her. Being pounded by his cock was the greatest experience in whole of the universe for her.

Finally Jaime took the hint and grabbed Emily's hips. He pulled back until only his tip remained inside her, then slammed forward with such force that one of the shower tiles cracked. Emily moaned in pure, delirious pleasure as he expressed his love for her in the most primal way possible.

The love struck siblings would have fucked for hours--again--if not for the hot water running out on them. Reluctantly, and with more willpower than either knew they possessed, they disentangled their genitals and got out of the shower. They helped each other dry off, which did nothing to help them calm down. Jaime remained fully erect, his cock pointing at his sister like a compass as they moved around.

"It's very late," Emily said regretfully. "We have school in the morning."

Jaime nodded. "We probably should try to get an hour or two of sleep."

They stood there awkwardly for a moment, each secretly hoping the other would jump them and fuck their brains out. Then, with heavy hearts, they went to Jaime's room. His bed was still usable, unlike Emily's, so they'd have to share it. They perked up at the thought that at least they'd get to snuggle together all night, or rather what was left of the night.

It was a struggle to find a position where Jaime's indefatigable hard on was comfortable for both of them. Eventually they managed to nestle it between Emily's thighs. Then, holding each other tightly, they went to sleep.

****

Jaime was the first to awaken. His eyes opened to the cracks of light just beginning to appear from the dawn. His beautiful, naked sister was exactly where he'd left her; snuggled in his arms. His cock remained just as painfully erect as before. There was no way he'd make it through another day at school if he didn't get to cum first.

He carefully separated himself from his sleeping sister without waking her. She looked so peaceful and innocent, not at all the brother-craving sex machine he now knew her to be.

Emily's mouth was slightly open in her slumber. Acting on a wild impulse, Jaime brought his cock right up to it. He inched forward slowly until the tip was caressed by her sensual, red lips. A drop of his precum fell onto her tongue.

Emily had accidentally tasted a fair amount of her brother's cum the night before. So much of it had fallen on her lips and in her mouth that it had been unavoidable. Her body now recognized the taste and, of its own volition, reacted favourably to the known source of absolute pleasure.

Jaime gasped as his sister's lips moulded themselves to his cock head. He thrust forward involuntarily, going deeper into her mouth. Her tongue flicked across his tip, and her mouth began to make sucking motions. He couldn't tell if she was having a weird dream, or if somehow she recognized what was happening even while unconscious.

Jaime pushed further still into his sister's welcoming mouth. She accepted him greedily, forming a vacuum seal around every new inch of cock that gave her. Soon he was entirely inside her mouth. Her lips and tongue massaged the length of his shaft, and refused to let him pull out even a little.

Emily's eyes fluttered open. She thought she was still dreaming at first, and it was a beautiful, wonderful dream. Her sexy, naked little brother was in front of her, his cock practically shoved down her throat. Then she remembered everything that had happened the day before, and she realized this was no fantasy; this was real life.

"Morning, Em," Jaime said.

She met his gaze and smiled as best she could with her mouth full. Saying anything would have meant spitting his cock out, and she couldn't bear to do that. Instead, she propped herself up a little and started bobbing her head back and forth along his shaft. Her hand went to her pussy and she fingered herself vigorously as she gave her brother his first blowjob.

The sounds of slurping, sucking, and schlicking filled the room for several minutes. Jaime watched his sister's throat bulge slightly every time she took him right to the hilt. Her eyes, her beautiful azure eyes, remained locked on his practically the whole time.

"I want to cum down your throat, Em," Jaime said.

Emily liked the sound of that. She threw herself into the task of making her brother cum with even wilder abandon than before. She rubbed her clit so fast she threatened to start a fire from sheer friction. She wanted her reward; she wanted it so badly.

Jaime grabbed his sister's head and held it against his stomach. He came inside her mouth with the volume of a fire hose. She couldn't swallow fast enough to keep up with the load, but luckily it was coming with such power that it forced its way past her throat muscles straight into her tummy. Not a single drop was spilled.

Emily came just as hard as her brother. Between the sexual joy of devouring his cum load and rubbing her clit like a machine, she brought herself to the second greatest orgasm of her life. She very nearly passed out from it. Having her oxygen supply replaced with torrents of cum contributed to her near-fainting.

Finally it was over. Emily sucked the last bit of cum off her brother's dick, then collapsed backward. She gasped for breath for a few minutes, but slowly recovered. Jaime gaped down at her. Her tummy was actually bulging noticeable from all the semen she'd swallowed.

"That's a hell of a way to wake up," Emily said.

"I couldn't resist," Jaime said.

"Mmm, and I'm glad you didn't." Emily patted her swollen belly. "This was definitely the best breakfast anyone's ever made me."

****

The siblings would have loved to lounge around in bed together all day, but it was not meant to be. They had school, and they really badly needed to clean Emily's room up before their mother saw it. Jaime was also starving and needed to grab some breakfast. Emily, conversely, was stuffed.

Jaime took charge of putting Emily's bed through the wash. He had some difficulty getting the mattress in the washing machine, but he managed. Emily tidied up the scraps of their clothing from the night before, then washed down the walls and floor around her bed. She opened her windows and sprayed air freshener around, but she couldn't eliminate the pervasive smell of sex.

Christine came downstairs while Jaime was digging into his second bowl of cereal. She gave her son a kiss on the cheek while he did his best not to look at her. Not only was he afraid of giving away what he and Emily had been up to, but his mother was wearing her short robe this morning. It only came down a few inches below her pussy, and it made Jaime feel constantly on edge about the possibility of seeing too much.

"How'd you sleep, sweetie?" Christine asked.

Jaime thought back to the wild hours of sex with his sister, and the precious few of actual sleep they'd managed to steal.

"Fine," he said. He turned to face his mother. "How about--" He stopped and whipped back around to face forward.

Christine had bent over to get something in the fridge. Jaime had seen the hem of her robe creep dangerously high on her thighs, but hadn't actually seen anything inappropriate.

"What's that?" Christine asked.

"Mom, you know I don't like it when you wear skimpy outfits like that."

"I know, baby. I'm sorry. I just like feeling sexy sometimes. I don't look that bad, do I?"

Jaime sighed. "No, Mom, you don't look bad. But you're my mom, you know? It's... weird."

He wished his mom wasn't a total milf. That would make it easier when she wore something inappropriate. She made him have bad thoughts. He looked down at his lap where his penis was tenting out his pants. That wasn't the sort of reaction he wanted to have from nearly seeing his mother's shapely bare ass.

Christine surprised her son with a hug from behind. "I think that was almost a compliment."

Her breasts pressed against Jaime's head, making it hard to concentrate. "I wouldn't mind you looking the way you do," he mumbled, "if you were just someone else's mom."

"And another one. Is it Christmas already?"

Emily finally showed up and saved Jaime from the embarrassing situation. She chatted with their mother and let him get back to his cereal. Of course, he couldn't help sneaking peeks at her tummy. To him, it seemed all too obvious that something was amiss. Her cum-filled belly stood out like it was painted with a neon bullseye. Their mother made no comment about it, so he decided it might only be obvious to him.

Jaime switched Emily's bedding from the washer to the drier before the two of them headed off to catch the school bus. Emily met him at the door and took his hand as they walked out. She felt good holding her brother's hand. They were together now and she wanted to be able to show it in every way she could, but she was pretty limited in her available displays of affection. Their secret needed to stay a secret.

"Does your tummy feel ok?" Jaime asked.

Emily put a hand to her belly and smiled. "Oh, Jai. It feels so good, you don't even know. You know that feeling when you're pleasantly full, but not enough that it hurts? I've felt like that all morning. But it's even better because it's a constant reminder of how much you love me."

Jaime wanted to kiss her then, but was a little too late. Alyssa appeared from her house next door and jogged to catch up with them. Jaime and Emily each guiltily dropped the other's hand at the same instant.

"Hey guys," Alyssa said.

"Hey, Allie," Emily said without missing a beat.

Jaime grunted.

Alyssa looked pointedly at Jaime's crotch. "Well well, someone's excited again, huh?" she teased.

Jaime felt like everything was giving him an erection lately, and he was getting a little tired of the teasing. On the other hand, when it was his sister causing it, he couldn't really bring himself to be annoyed. He just shrugged and blushed and decided to take whatever punishment Alyssa wanted to give him.

"Probably your boobs bouncing just now," Emily said, joining in. "Or maybe he was staring down my top."

She caught Jaime's eye and tried to communicate silently with him. She gave him a look that tried to say, "we can't let anyone know we're in love and having crazy incestuous sex, so I have to act normal."

Jaime nodded and gave her a look that said, "I know, it's ok. I don't mind if it's you."

Alyssa misinterpreted the siblings' glances. "Got a thing for your sister's rack, do ya?" she said as she fell in beside Jaime. "Can't blame you. It is pretty nice."

"I do like boobs," Jaime said noncommittally.

"I bet ours are your favourites," Emily chimed in, maintaining her cover as a girl who was totally not in love with her brother.

"That's right," said Alyssa. "High class boobies like ours, how could he not?"

Jaime decided to fight back a little. Without breaking stride he reached his hands out to either side and copped a feel of each girl's chest.

"You might be on to something," he said. "These are without a doubt the finest tits I've felt all morning."

Alyssa giggled. "Oh my god, so bad." She slapped his hand away, but it was a half-hearted gesture, and she'd waited several seconds to do it.

Emily also slapped her brother's hand away, but she was even more reluctant about it.

When the trio got on the bus, the girls did exactly the same thing to Jaime as they'd done the day before. They sandwiched him into a seat that wasn't really big enough for three, then played with his cock through his pants. He tried to grab some more boob during the ride, but there wasn't much room for messing around. Mostly he just peeked down their shirts and enjoyed being fondled by his sister and hot neighbour.

****

The school day started out alright. Jaime was starting to get the hang of where things were, and how to get along without attracting attention.

Somehow, he still managed to get in trouble in English class. Ms. Penny asked him to stay after the bell, but he had no idea whatsoever what he'd done. He hadn't even been passing notes this time. Emily and Lindsay both just shrugged and gave him apologetic glances.

"You wanted to see me, Miss?" he said once the other students had filed out.

"Yes, Jaime," said Ms. Penny as she undid the top few buttons of her blouse. "I'm afraid I really do need you to behave yourself better during my class."

"But... I tried so hard today. What did I do wrong?"

"Trying 'hard' is something of the problem, actually."

Ms. Penny looked meaningfully downward. Jaime didn't even bother following her gaze. It wasn't his fault he couldn't be around his sister without popping a boner.

"Sorry, Miss," Jaime mumbled.

"I really don't know how you managed to develop such feelings about me so quickly," Ms. Penny said, bending over slightly so that her newly exposed cleavage was even more pronounced. "I understand you're a boy and you have hormones, and you can get excited over most anything. But just because I have huge, amazing tits doesn't mean you can drool over me that way."

"I don't--" Jaime stopped himself in time. What was he going to say? Sorry, it's actually my sister I'm drooling over? "I can't always control myself," he said instead.

"I know. It's got to be tough for you. But I do have some ideas that might help."

Ms. Penny traced her fingers over the mountain range on her chest. Even though Jaime hadn't gotten hard for her initially, she was all he was thinking about now.

"What kind of ideas?"

"I think we need to get some of those fantasies out of your head."

Ms. Penny leaned closer to him. Her breasts threatened to spill out of her top and start a landslide. She was practically begging him to grab her.

"And how do we do that?" Jaime asked without taking his eyes off of her chest.

"I'd like you to write one out for me," she said, leaning back and starting to button up.

"Uh... what?"
"Write up a fantasy you have about me. I'll expect to see it after class tomorrow." She gestured toward the door. "After that, we'll see."

Jaime bemusedly left Ms. Penny's classroom and headed to the cafeteria to find Emily. He'd been so sure his hot, big breasted teacher was coming on to him, and then he'd just ended up with an extra assignment. He still had a lot more to learn about fitting in, it seemed.

Emily was chatting away with Lindsay and the Indy girls at their usual table. It was all she could do to act normal and keep looking over her shoulder for her brother. She missed him and they'd only been apart for a few minutes.

A chorus of whistles from the other girls alerted her when Jaime finally arrived. She smiled at his discomfort about being the centre of attention. He was a cute boy at an all girl table; what did he expect?

Emily was a little surprised when Jaime asked her to go sit somewhere a little quieter, but she was happy to get some alone time with him. They found a small table in the corner and sat down. Jaime sat normally, Emily sat on the table itself with her feet on a chair.

"What's up, bro?" she asked.

"Something weird just happened with Ms. Penny. I got an assignment that I need to hand in tomorrow."

"That sucks."

"Yeah, but it's even weirder than that. I'm pretty sure she was coming on to me. What's worse is I almost groped her. I kinda wanted to, Em. I didn't mean to, but her tits are so huge. The gravity well alone would drag my hands to them if I wasn't careful."

Jaime looked so distraught. Emily stroked his hair and waited until he looked up at her.

"These things are going to happen, Jai. It's ok. You don't have to beat yourself up about it."

"I just don't understand," Jaime said. "She was seducing me, and it was possible that she might have succeeded, even though I love you so much."

"Jai, listen to me. You're eighteen now, and you're totally attractive, and I'm pretty sure you're a main character. You're going to have a lot of sex with girls, and they aren't all going to be me."

"And you're ok with that." Jaime was actually a little hurt that his sister wasn't more jealous.

"Yes, I am. Because you know what? There is no girl or woman in the world who can match what we have. You could have crazy sex, sure. But who else could you ever have crazy totally-in-love-with-your-sibling incest sex with?"

"I guess... no one."

"Exactly. Our bond may be based largely on sex, but it's a special kind of sex that you could never have with any of these other girls who might try and get in your pants. Nothing can break our love, Jai. So don't worry so much."

Jaime smiled at his sister's excellent reassurances. "I want to kiss you so bad right now."

"Me too. Not here though."

Jaime sighed. "I know. It's just so hard keeping my hands off you."

"Damn right it is."

Emily squeezed her brother's shoulder. Even that small contact made his cock throb. He wanted so badly to tear her clothes off and fuck her right in the middle of school, even though they were surrounded by witnesses. He took a deep breath and tried to control his urges.

"Maybe we should focus on something else," he said.

"Like what?"

"Well, this assignment Ms. Penny gave me. Maybe you could help me with it? I'm not quite sure what I should do."

"What's the assignment?"

"She thinks I'm obsessed with her prodigious tits. She thinks maybe it would help me get over that if I wrote out a fantasy I have about her."

Emily thought about it. "Are you sure she's not just trying to get you to think about her even more sexually?"

"That could be. That would explain why she keeps showing me even more of her boobies every time we talk." He shook his head. "But I still need to do this assignment."

"No worries, bro. You just write, ok?" Emily cleared her throat. "Start with you and Ms. Penny alone in her classroom."

Jaime got some paper out and began scribbling down Emily's suggestions.

"Then you snap your fingers and her clothes all fall off," Emily continued. "You play with her gigantic boobs... or maybe you should use the word 'breasts' since it's for a school assignment and you should be proper."

Emily carried on detailing a fairly basic fantasy at first, that slowly grew more and more lascivious. Jaime's cock could barely be contained by his pants. He wasn't used to anyone talking about quite such overt dirtiness, let alone his sister who gave him a hard on just by existing near him.

Emily could tell exactly what kind of effect she was having on her brother. She hadn't really intended to get him all hot and bothered, but she quite enjoyed doing it anyway. Her panties were getting damp from watching him rather than the overly-filthy story she was telling.

"And after you've tied her upside down from the ceiling," Emily went on, "you lick her butthole to get it lubed up. Then you shove one of your arms right up the elbow into her ass. Followed shortly by your other arm, of course."

"Em? Maybe this is getting to be a bit much?" Jaime said. "I mean, double fisting my teacher's butthole--"

"Double arming, more like."

"Yes, well... maybe tone it down just a tad?"

Emily shrugged. "Tone it down if you want. I'm on a roll here." She paused and recollected the thread of her tale. "So Ms. Penny's squirting girl-cum by the bucket load at this point, and it's all down her front. Eventually you can't hold back anymore and--"

Jaime coughed urgently, looking past his sister. Emily turned to see one of the purple haired terrors from the day before approaching them. He hadn't told her about his run-in with them, but it looked like she might be about to find out anyway.

"Bug off, Brendy," Emily said.

"I'm not here to see you," Brendy said. "I'm here for your brother."

"Maybe he doesn't want to see you."

"I'd say judging by that bulge in his pants, he's going to want to see a girl other than his sister pretty soon or he's gonna burst."

Jaime hated that he couldn't seem to ever stay soft. He hated even more that every girl he ran into seemed to spot his problem immediately, and they all felt the need to comment on it.

Emily stood up and crossed her arms, staring down the intruder. "Better his sister than any of your slutzilla gang."

"Hey, we just provide a valuable service for neglected, horny boys. No need for name calling."

"He doesn't hardly count as neglected. He's only been legal for a day and a half so far."

"So we move quickly. Big deal."

Emily and Brendy stared each other down for several minutes, engaging in banter that was increasingly less witty. Finally Brendy seemed to lose interest in the standoff.

"Well, whatever," she said. "Jaime, you can always come find one of us if you want someone to take care of you." She winked at him, then turned and flounced off.

Emily retook her seat. "I forgot to warn you about the Endys. They--"

"Actually, we've met. I managed to get away last time."

"Maybe... if you were interested, it might be not a bad idea to go see them." Emily bit her lip and looked away. "I mean, they can take care of your needs here and I can't."

"Oh, Em... no. Don't think that way." Jaime took his sister's hand. "It sucks being hard all day at school, but that doesn't mean I'm lusting after other girls. Remember how we fucked for literal hours last night? And how good it felt to express our forbidden sibling love? That's what I've spent all day craving."

Emily beamed. "You're right, I shouldn't have doubted our love like that. It's just so hard being around each other like this. Come on."

She grabbed her brother and dragged him toward the door. He only just had time to snatch up his assignment before he was too far away. He had no idea where they were going.

Emily led Jaime to a girl's bathroom that she judged sufficiently far away from the main bulk of the school's population. She checked it out and it seemed deserted.

"In," she said.

Jaime followed her into the bathroom, but he still wasn't sure what was going on. He figured it out pretty quickly when his sister jumped into his arms and kissed him fiercely. She wrapped her arms and legs around him, and he grabbed her butt to help hold her up.

His hard cock was trapped between them. Emily instinctively moved her hips the way she would if they were fucking, but of course there was far too much clothing between them for that. Jaime pressed her against the wall and dry humped her with all the pent up sexual energy coursing through his body.

Emily managed to undo her brother's pants. It took a lot of fumbling since neither of them could stop grinding on each other for long enough to allow her easy access. His pants and boxers hit the ground, pooling around his ankles. It felt a lot better grinding his bare cock against her, but it still wasn't what either of them wanted.

They finally had to disengage. Emily dropped out of Jaime's arms and reached frantically for her waist line. Before she could strip down, they heard the bathroom door open. "Hello?" a voice called. They both froze in terror.

Lindsay had seen Emily and Jaime disappear from the cafeteria. She become concerned when they didn't come back, and had gone looking for them. She never expected to find them in a girls' bathroom with Jaime's cock hanging out.

The siblings stared at her like deer. Their faces were flushed, and their minds devoid of any excuse for being caught in such a compromising position. They were sure their secret was out, that the whole school would find out, and every single person would shun them forever. They were wrong.

Even if Lindsay had known the whole truth, she wouldn't have told anyone. She, like many of the girls at school, secretly fucked her brother on a regular basis. She would have understood. However, she misinterpreted what she saw.

Lindsay assumed, quite wrongly, that the signs of sexual tension she noted were actually from embarrassment. Everyone had been able to tell how aroused Jaime was during the one and half days he'd been at Over Eighteen School so far. It seemed clear to her that his erection must have just become too painful for him, and he'd been forced to get help from his sister. She thought it was sweet that Emily would help her little brother out like that, even though they both probably thought it was icky.

"This isn't what it looks like," Jaime said.

It was the second time he'd used that line for lack of a better one. This time, however, it might actually work.

"It looks like you two were about to fuck," Lindsay said.

She took a moment to picture the two super-hot siblings going at each other. Her panties flooded at the thought.

"We weren't," Emily protested weakly.

"Oh I know," Lindsay said, surprising her friend. "That's just what it looks like. You guys should be more careful about that. It could have been someone else walking in on you, you know."

"We'll try to be careful," Emily said. "So, uh, what are we actually doing?"

"Well clearly Jaime needs his erection taken care of, and you're being a good big sister and helping him out. Even though I'm sure you both hate the thought of doing sexy, sexy incest stuff with each other."

"Uh, yeah. Hate it," Jaime said.

"Me too," Emily agreed.

"But you don't have to worry, because I'm here now," said Lindsay.

"We wouldn't want to impose," Emily said.

"Nonsense. I'm your friend, Em. I want to help."

Even though Lindsay was in the way, her heart was in the right place. Emily realized this and gave her friend a big hug. The sentiment touched her, even if the actual application was flawed.

Lindsay stepped in front of Jaime. She grasped his cock delicately and ran her fingers along it. Emily's little brother had certainly grown into a hottie. She didn't mind getting a little sexy time with him one bit.

Emily stood behind Lindsay, out of her line of sight. She got Jaime's attention, then silently mouthed, "I really wanted to fuck you, but I think we just have to go with this."

Jaime nodded. He couldn't mouth anything without Lindsay seeing it, so he resorted to blinking in Morse code. "We. Will. Just. Have. To. Wait. I. Will. Fuck. You. Silly. When. We. Get. Home."

It took a moment for Emily to interpret his message. Once she did, she smiled and started mouthing back exactly what she wanted to do to her brother when they got some alone time. She also pulled up her shirt to give him a little visual reminder of what he'd be getting his hands--and various other body parts--on.

Jaime's cock twitched in Lindsay's hands. Since she hadn't caught the exchanges between the siblings, she assumed he was reacting to her touch. She stroked him faster and tightened her grip, eager to get him off and let him relieve some tension. She wasn't sure how much time they had left though, so she decided she better do more.

"Would it be ok if I gave you a blowjob?" she asked.

Jaime's eyes flicked to his sister only for an instant. "You mean you want to put my penis in your mouth? Yes, please."

"Thought so."

Lindsay grinned and knelt down in front of Jaime. She held his cock steady and licked and kissed it all over. Once he was prepped, she looked up at his face while she smoothly engulfed the entirety of his length.

Emily had her shirt rolled up above her breasts, and had subsequently removed her bra. She'd initially planned on just teasing her brother while he got sucked off. What she hadn't counted on was how much of a show she'd be getting out of the deal. Watching her friend slide her lips up and down her brother's cock was way hotter than she'd anticipated.

Without thinking about what she was doing, Emily stripped off her pants and panties. She bit her lip and started masturbating. If Lindsay turned around and saw her, she had no idea what she'd say. She was supposed to be grossed out by seeing her brother in a sexual situation, not turned on.

Jaime was getting his cock expertly sucked by a hot girl, while behind her an even hotter girl was mostly naked and fingering herself wantonly. It turned out there might be upsides to walking around with embarrassing erections all day.

Emily, with the help of her expert fingers and a sexy show, brought herself to a quick and dirty orgasm. She locked eyes with Jaime at the moment she came and mouthed his name.

Lindsay felt Jaime's cock twitch violently in her mouth. A few seconds later his hand was on the back of her head, and a fierce jet of cum exploded against her throat. She swallowed as fast as she could, but not quite fast enough. Quite a bit of cum dribbled out of her mouth and down her front.

The floor was kind of painful to kneel on for long periods of time. Lindsay was relieved to be able to stand up again once Jaime had finished using her stomach as a cum dump. Her panties were absolutely drenched, and when she caught sight of herself in a mirror she realized her shirt was too.

"Guess I should have taken my shirt off first, huh?" she said to no one in particular.

She pulled her shirt up experimentally. It clung to her and made a sucking sound as she tugged on it. When she exposed her tummy for a moment, Jaime noted that it bulged from the cum she'd swallowed. He looked over at Emily whose tummy had shrunk slightly since that morning, but was still more distended that Lindsay's. It made him appreciate all the more just how big of a load he'd fed his sister.

Checking herself out in the mirror with cum all over her chin and chest just got Lindsay even hotter than she already was. She'd just blown her friend's brother in front of said friend, and now here she was covered in his cum with no real way to clean it up that she could think of. She was so wet she could have kept a goldfish in her panties.

Emily was busy getting herself dressed again. Even though Lindsay could clearly see her in the mirror, she was so self-absorbed that it didn't even register that Emily had been mostly naked for no discernable reason. Once clad, Emily grabbed some paper towel and tried to pat down her friend's face and chest.

"I don't think we can salvage the shirt without putting it through the wash," Emily said.

"That's ok," Lindsay said. "I'll just have to manage until the end of the day. Maybe I have a sweater or something in my locker."

Secretly, Lindsay hoped she didn't have another shirt. She'd almost certainly get in trouble for showing up to class with her shirt saturated in a boy's cum, but it made her feel so damn sexy to wear it. It might be worth getting in a little trouble.

****

Even after getting some mid-day relief, getting through the rest of the school day was torture for Jaime. He couldn't stop staring at the clock. Every little thing seemed to remind him of his beautiful, luscious sister. He spent a large part of the afternoon daydreaming about her.

He saw Lindsay in the hallway later on. She had put a sweater on over her soaked shirt, but had left quite a few of the buttons undone on the front. He wasn't sure if she knew that the cum-soaked undershirt was still fairly visible, but he didn't get a chance to mention it.

Finally he made it to the bus ride home, where he was joined by the object of his lusts and affections. Emily was just as happy as he was to finally be together, even if they weren't quite alone yet. They sat by themselves and sneakily held hands for the whole ride.

Their clothes started coming off the very second they got inside their house. A trail of discarded clothing led from the door to the living room. Emily bent over the couch and Jaime rammed his cock in her. She screamed in pleasure. They finally had the place to themselves and didn't have to be quiet for once. The room filled with the sounds of slapping, squishing, panting, and moaning.

The siblings changed positions a few times. Jaime started out pounding his sister from behind, then they switched to lying face to face on the couch. By the time their initial pent up energy had worn down to a more manageable level, Jaime was sitting normally with Emily in his lap riding him. He enjoyed that position because it made it easy to play with her breasts and suck on them a little.

Time passed much more quickly than either Jaime or Emily had counted on. They were still going at it like rabbits when their mother pulled in the driveway. She made it inside, and it was only when she closed the door that her children realized they weren't alone anymore. They froze in place, Jaime's cock still pulsing inside his sister's pussy.

Christine immediately noticed clothing strewn randomly across the floor. She sighed loudly. Her kids were usually pretty good about cleaning up after themselves, but every now and then they did something weird. She couldn't even imagine how they'd managed to scatter their laundry like this.

"Kids!" she called. "I've warned you not to leave messes like this for me to find!"

Jaime and Emily were caught out. They were naked in the living room with no way to get past their mother to their rooms without being seen. They stayed quiet since they didn't dare answer and let her know where they were.

Christine, hearing no response, sighed again and started picking up clothes. The trail of figurative bread crumbs led straight to where her kids had been fucking each other's brains out mere moments ago.

In a last ditch effort to remain hidden, Emily had dived behind the couch and dragged her brother with her. He'd landed awkwardly, and his cock had accidentally penetrated his sister when he fell on top of her. Even though they were supposed to be hiding, neither could entirely help themselves. Their hips moved in small, silent motions, grinding against each other with barely contained sexual need.

Jaime's boxers were one of the last articles Christine recovered. They were stained with most of a day's worth of precum. They smelled like sex, although to be fair, so did the rest of the room. Christine, noting the unusual smell, brought them to her nose and inhaled deeply. The aroma made her knees weak, and her panties moist. She breathed in the scent a couple more times before controlling herself.
What was she doing? Sniffing her son's underwear like a pervy little girl. If her other hand wasn't full, she was afraid she might have started masturbating right in the middle of the living room. That wasn't at all proper motherly behaviour. Just because he'd gotten so damn attractive once he'd turned eighteen was no excuse.

Christine retreated to the kitchen. She set the pile of clothes neatly on a chair, then went to the liquor cabinet. She needed a drink.

Back in the living room, Jaime and Emily were assessing their situation. They hadn't dared peek out from behind the couch until their mother left the room, so they hadn't seen her perving on Jaime's boxers. All they knew was that they were stuck with nothing to cover themselves, and their mother blocking their escape to the bedrooms.

"We need our clothes," Emily whispered.

"I know," Jaime hissed back. "But how are we gonna get them?

"You'll have to sneak in and grab them."

"Mom's in there. She'll see."

"Not if you're quiet and go when she's not looking."

"Well then let's both go, and we'll just run past and get upstairs."

Emily risked a glance toward the kitchen. "It's too risky."

"How come it's ok for me to risk it, but not both of us?"

"Because you're Mom's precious baby boy. You could probably walk in there and demand a blowjob and you wouldn't get in any trouble."

Jaime rolled his eyes. "Oh that is not true."

"Well she does have a bigger soft spot for you. You have to admit that much."

Jaime thought about it. He peered around the corner and saw that his mother's back was turned. He glanced back at Emily. "I don't know...."

Emily batted her eyelashes and pouted. "Please, Jai. For me?"

Using her puppy eyes was playing dirty and they both knew it. That didn't stop it from working. The look would have made Jaime do just about anything for her.

Jaime took a deep breath and strode out into the open. His steps were slow and deliberate. He needed to be absolutely silent. His mother was making herself a drink, so hopefully he'd have enough time to get in and out before she turned around.

He made it right to the pile of clothes without detection. Unfortunately, he'd found an important item for his quest, and so was forced to hold the pile above his head while triumphant music played. This alerted his mother that someone else was in the room.

"Is that you, Emily," Christine asked without turning around.

"It's me, Mom," Jaime said. "Just coming to clean up. Sorry about the mess."

"That's ok, sweetie. Just--"

Jaime didn't hear the rest. He was already sprinting for the living room.

"Holy shit," he said. "That was close."

Emily hugged her brother. "You did so good. Now quick, get dressed."

They pulled their clothes on in record time. Their tension level dropped dramatically once they were dressed and therefore no longer had to worry about being seen.

"I think I accidentally got your underwear," Jaime said.

"You must have, because I'm definitely wearing yours. You gonna be ok?"

"Well, yeah. It's only for a few minutes. Your panties just fit weird, is all." Jaime wiggled around trying to get them to settle better. "They're very soft and slippery," he added.

Emily grinned. "Careful, you might start to like 'em."

The siblings strode confidently into the kitchen. They chatted briefly with their mother, then escaped upstairs at the first opportunity. Christine noticed that the clothes they were wearing looked and awful lot like the ones she'd just picked up, but she didn't dwell on it for long enough to put the pieces together.

"I can't believe we got away with that," Emily said.

"I know, that was pretty crazy," Jaime agreed. He fidgeted and wiggled his butt. "We should switch our underwear back now. Your panties are making me feel all funny."

"Reeeally. Gettin' you all hard?"

"No. You're what's making me hard. Your panties just make my penis all slippy slidey in my pants."

They went into Emily's room and took off their pants. Jaime's cock was sticking out of the panties he wore at a weird angle. Emily couldn't help giggling at the absurd sight.

"Very funny," Jaime said. "Now give me back my boxers."

"I changed my mind. We should stay the way we are."

Emily stuck her tongue out teasingly. Jaime went for her, grabbing at his boxers. He got a handful of his sister's ass, but then she danced away.

"Nyah nyah," she said. "Never gonna get your underwear back."

Jaime swiped at her again, and again she danced just outside his reach. He changed up his attack the next time and went for her chest. Emily wasn't expecting that and he got a solid feel of one of her boobs before she twisted aside.

Emily giggled. "That's not your underwear, silly."

"Oops," Jaime said in an entirely unconvincing tone.

Emily got him back by smacking him on the butt. He jabbed her in her ticklish side. She pinched his nipple. Jaime's attempt at getting his boxers back had transitioned smoothly to a game of grab-ass. They each made less and less of an attempt at avoiding the other's touch, and any semblance of an objective had essentially disappeared.

They landed in a heap on the floor when Emily tackled her brother. Really all she'd done was wrap her arms around his waist and grab his butt. Jaime had taken the fall, and Emily came along for the ride. She was on top at first, but then he rolled her over and claimed the high ground. They went back and forth a few times, but really they were both focused on something else. Their genitals were getting smooshed together with every change in position, and it was only a matter of time before the one went in the other.

"Jaaaimeee!"

The siblings sighed in abject disappointment at their mother's call. Jaime stood and went to the doorway.

"Yeah, Mom?"

"Did you do this wash?"

"Hang on, I'll be right there!" He turned back to his sister. "Aw, shit. I forgot about your bed. I'm gonna have to go deal with this."

Emily kissed him. "Hurry back."

Momentarily stunned by the kiss, Jaime stumbled out of the room without his pants. Emily thought about calling after him, but didn't. It'd be funny when he realized he was walking around in a t-shirt and panties.

With her thoughts stuck on underwear, Emily stepped out of her brother's boxers. She held them up and noticed the same aroma of precum that her mother had earlier. Unlike Christine, Emily had absolutely no compunctions about smelling them and getting aroused by the scent. It was the smell of her brother, and she couldn't resist it.

Standing bottomless in the middle of her room, Emily put a hand to her pussy and started fingering herself. She hoped Jaime would be back soon. Even if he wasn't, she was too horny to wait.

Jaime had, in fact, made it all the way to the laundry room without remembering his pants. His mom was there waiting for him. It seemed that Emily's mattress was now stuck in the drier and she couldn't get it out.

Christine had planned on chastising her son for over-stuffing the washer and drier. Her plan hit a snag when he walked in wearing girl's underwear, with an obvious erection sticking out. She did her best to pretend she couldn't see his penis, since that was too much to deal with, but the panties were a definite surprise. She'd never expected such a fetish from her son.

"I've told you about the washer and drier," Christine said, trying to sound stern, but not succeeding very well. "You can't overload them like this. It's really jammed in there."

Her eyes kept wandering to his cock. She'd immediately look somewhere else as soon as she realized, but they'd always get back there.

"Sorry, Mom," Jaime said. "The mattress needed washed. I didn't have any better ideas."

"Can you get it out?"

"I'll try. I didn't think about how much it would stiffen up when it dried. I might have to take the machine apart."

"Well... do your best. I'll call someone to fix it if I have to."

Christine left Jaime to his task. She decided it might be time for another drink.

Jaime was kind of surprised at how his mother had acted. It was like she'd been trying to be mad, but couldn't quite do it. Maybe Emily was right and he really was still mommy's precious little baby.

****

About an hour later, Emily finally got tired of pleasuring herself and was seriously wondering what had kept her brother so long. She found him still in the laundry room, surrounded by pieces of the drier.

"What are you doing?" she asked. "You were supposed to come back and ravish me thoroughly."

"Sorry," Jaime said. "I had to take the drier apart to get your mattress out. Now I've still got to put it back together." He held up a piece of metal with holes in it. "Problem is, I've forgotten where some of the bits go."

"Hey, if you've got pieces left over it just means you're efficient."

Jaime sighed. "We're going to have to be careful about making such a mess in the future. I don't want to have to be taking this apart and putting it back together again."

"Hmm, that's a good point. You're supposed to be fiddling with me, not this piece of junk." Emily thought about the problem. "I can swallow some of your loads, so that'll help keep things clean. I can't handle all of them though. I wish you could cum in my pussy too."

Jaime shook his head. "There's too much cum for that. You'd get pregnant for sure."

"I know. But maybe there's a solution. I'll have to work on that one."

"I mean, if I had to, I could wear a condom."

"No way! No stupid piece of latex is stealing your penis and cum away from me. They're mine, dammit."

"Don't worry, I didn't really like the idea either."

Emily hopped up on the washing machine. She sat and watched her brother work for a while. He was still just wearing her panties below the waist, but he'd managed to tuck his cock away so it wasn't waving around everywhere. For the most part she wasn't even looking at him sexually. It was nice just being around him even when nothing scandalous was going on.

"I think I know what we can do for tonight," Emily said. "To keep the mess down, I mean."

"Yeah? You want to swallow another load?"

"No. I have to leave room for some real food, unfortunately."

"What then?"

"I'll show you after supper."

****

'After supper' seemed to take a very long time to arrive. Jaime had been teased both with the mystery of what Emily had planned, and the promise of sticking his dick in her. He was bursting with curious excitement by the time she led him outside that evening.

"Where are we going, Em?"

"Not far. Come on."

Emily led her brother by the hand. She took him out to the driveway, then to the small garage that could theoretically hold a car, but in reality held lots of junk that might be useful some day. Around the back of the garage was relatively sheltered spot where they couldn't easily be seen.

"Right here," she said.

"Right here what?"

Emily slid her pants down and stepped out of them. She had nothing on underneath.

"Right here you're going to fuck me. We're outside so we can make a mess and not have to worry about it."

Jaime didn't hear anything after the words 'fuck me.' He had his cock out before his sister had finished speaking. She faced the back of the garage and braced herself against it. She then looked back at her brother and stuck her butt out wantonly.

Jaime stepped behind his sister and grabbed her hips. He slammed his cock deep inside her. Her eyes rolled back in ecstasy.

"That's it, bro. Pound me. Pound your big sister."

And Jaime did pound his sister. He thrust into her forcefully, over and over. She was pressed closer to the wall as he fucked her savagely. Soon she was flat against it with her brother's chest trapping her in place while his hips beat her rear end into submission. She mewled happily.

Dusk turned to full dark as the siblings expressed their pure, unholy love for each other. They were as machines built specifically for incestuous fucking. Jaime pounded his sister so long and hard that her body left an imprint in the back wall of the garage.

They came in a volcanic explosion. Theoretical civilizations were wiped out in the blink of an eye as a deluge of both pussy and cock juice was released on the unsuspecting landscape. Jaime had, of course, pulled out just before cumming, and his geysers of semen went everywhere. He managed to aim most of it at his sister, who was still earthquaking through her own orgasm.

Layers and layers of cum were deposited on Emily. She was briefly sealed into a tomb of pure sex, trapped against the wall that had supported her for hours. If she had to suffocate to death, she supposed, then buried in her brother's cum was the way to do it.

Jaime managed to free his sister before she passed out. She took a few deep breaths, then launched herself at him and kissed him with all the love she felt for him. She was getting cum all over him too, but it was hard to mind anything that involved making out with his beautiful, sexy sister.

"Good thing we don't have to clean that up, huh?" Jaime said.

Emily looked at the wall. A truckload of semen was still oozing its way down the ground below.

"Yeah, good thing." She examined herself. "We do have to clean me up, though."

"And me too, for that matter," Jaime added.

The siblings collected their pants, but elected not to put them on since they'd only get dirty too. They figured there was a reasonable chance their mother would be in bed already. Bottomless and filthy, they held hands and headed back inside.
Saga of Littown Ch. 03
Butt play, teacher trouble, and big sis's stress release.
Author's Note: While this story and its various chapters are primarily incest themed, it will often contain things such as excessive cum, anal play/pegging, and whatever else amuses me at the time. Reader discretion is advised.

****

Jaime woke up to the bizarre sensation of someone licking his butthole. He was lying on his back and his legs had been pushed up toward his chest to make room. He looked down to find his sister Emily with her head partly hidden behind his hard cock. She was busily tonguing away at him.

"What are you doing?" he asked.

Emily stopped licking and looked up. "Morning," she said cheerfully.

"Good morning to you too. But seriously, what?"

Emily tilted her head. "You don't like it?"

Jaime shrugged. "I dunno. It's weird, but... kinda nice? It's like... well, it's not like anything, really."

His sister seemed to parse his feedback, then gave a curt nod and started licking again. His butthole had never been more covered in saliva in his life.

"Em?"

"Oh fine. I'm getting you prepped."

"Prepped for what, dare I ask?"

Emily smiled and finally let go of his legs. He let them drop back down to the bed. She pulled out the nondescript bag Lilith had given him for his birthday. His eyes widened as he remembered what the bag contained.

"I found this just lying around," Emily said, pulling a brand new butt plug from the bag. "I thought that now might be a good time to try it out."

"It's not even mine," Jaime said quickly.

"Of course it is. It was in your room." Emily frowned. "Are you embarrassed about having it? You don't need to be, you know."

"Lil gave it to me. I didn't even want it."

"Oooh, it was a present from Lil. That actually explains a lot."

"Right, so we don't have to try it out."

"Au contraire. If there's one thing Lilith's an expert on, it's weird sex stuff. She wouldn't have given you this if you weren't going to like it." Emily pulled the bottle of lube out of the bag and tore the plastic wrapper off the top. "This might be easier if you roll over."

"Em...."

Jaime wanted to protest, but Emily wouldn't have any of it. She was far too intrigued to let the idea drop. She whipped out her sad puppy eyes and pouty bottom lip. Jaime never stood a chance.

"Fine," he said.

He rolled onto his stomach and, at his sister's urging, pulled his knees under him to stick his ass upward. She poured some lube in his ass crack, then massaged it in with her fingers. Again the feelings that Jaime experienced were new and unfamiliar, but not unpleasant.

"How's that?" Emily asked.

"It's... ok," Jaime admitted grudgingly.

"And how about this?"

Emily poked a finger gently into his butthole. She only had small fingers, so it wasn't much of an intruder at all. It didn't hurt the way Jaime had feared it might. It felt kind of interesting, actually. In some ways the sensation was more anticipatory than physical.

"That's fine," he said.

Emily nodded to herself and carefully added a second finger. She stuck them in deep and wiggled them around. Now Jaime could really feel something happening. He was mildly distressed to find that he actually kind of liked it. It was a new and decidedly sexual touch on a previously unexplored part of his body. Mostly it made him very confused.

"Right, time for mr. plug," Emily declared.

Jaime felt a disturbing sense of longing when her fingers withdrew. He was just starting to get used to the idea of being anally penetrated by his sister.

"Wait. Em, this doesn't make me gay, does it?"

He couldn't see the look of sheer incredulity she gave him.

"Well," she said in the tone of voice one might use with a particularly slow child, "I'm a girl, and we've spent the past two days with your penis inside me at every conceivable opportunity. In fact, you can't seem to stay soft when I'm around. And you seem to react to other girls being sexy too. But no, you're right. Maybe having a girl play with your butt makes you a guy who enjoys sex with other guys."

"It sounds completely fucking retarded when you put it that way," Jaime said sheepishly.

"'Cause it is."

Emily licked the brand new butt plug for luck. She pressed it against her brother's asshole, then shoved it in without giving him any more chances to protest.

Jaime experienced a brief flash of pain as the widest part of the toy entered him, but it was over before it registered. He was left with the sense that... something was there, where it shouldn't be. It didn't hurt, and didn't feel gross, but also didn't feel like any particularly sexual.

"That's it?" he asked.

"That's it. Do you like it?"

"I don't not like it. But it's not really doing anything for me."

"Hmm...."

Emily quite enjoyed playing with her brother's butt. He looked so sexy and vulnerable with his face against the mattress and his ass sticking up at her. She wanted him to enjoy it too, but so far the results had been mediocre. She reached out and touched the base of the plug, wiggling it experimentally.

"Ooh," said Jaime before Emily could ask how it felt.

"You like that?"

"Yeah, that's nice. Weird, but nice."

So Emily wiggled the toy, and pulled it slightly out, and generally just played with it. Jaime moaned and squirmed beneath her. She had him now.

"We'll make a butt slut out of you yet," Emily said.

"Hey! Don't make me sound like a weirdo."

"Perish the thought."

Emily wrapped one hand around her brother's hard cock while continuing to finger his toy with the other. It might have been an illusion, but she could have sworn she felt his cock react to the movements of the plug in his ass.

Jaime was going crazy and getting very close to orgasm. Sensing his impending release, Emily flipped him over and threw her mouth over his cock. She bobbed her head up and down a few times until he came. She greedily swallowed her delicious, incesty breakfast. She'd worked hard for it this morning and she deserved every drop.

Emily sat back on her heels with a catlike look of self-satisfaction. Her tummy distended outward just as the day before.

"You look a little bit pregnant," Jaime observed.

She wrapped her hands around her belly and smiled. "My yummy cummy tummy baby." She giggled happily.

"Lovely. Can you take the plug out now?"

"I could. Orrr you could leave it in for the day. It--"

"No."

"But--"

"No."

"Fine."

Emily pulled the toy out of her brother's butthole with a 'splop.' She carefully set in upright on his dresser.

"You'll need to wash that," she said.

"Yeah, yeah. What are you still grinning about?"

"You're my buuutt sluuutt now."

"Shut up."

Jaime raked his fingers along his sister's unprotected side. She shrieked and tried to fend him off.

"No fair, no fair! My tummy's all full. You can't tickle me right now."

That didn't stop him. He went for her again and again until she had to leap out of bed. He faked a lunge at her and she fled the room. Just as well, they had to get ready for school soon, and if they ended up fucking that just wasn't going to happen.

****

Jaime made it to English class without incident, but that was the part of the morning he was worried about. He felt like Ms. Penny was staring at him constantly. Every time she came near his desk she seemed to find an excuse to bend over and 'accidentally' show off cleavage you could lose a whole snowboarding team in.

Even worse was the end of class when he had to hand in his special assignment. He was scared she'd be offended by the naughty filth Emily had helped him write. On the other hand, he was downright terrified that she'd like it.

"Do you have something for me?" Ms. Penny asked.

Jaime handed over the tale of debauchery. "I hope it's ok," he said.

"I'm sure it will be."

"I better get going then."

Jaime inched toward the doorway. He had half a mind just to bolt and get out of there as quickly as possible.

"Please, stay. Let me just glance over your story."

Ms. Penny started reading. Jaime shifted awkwardly from one foot to the other. He really didn't want to be there when she got to the worst and most implausible bits. His sister had perhaps too much of an imagination.

He was only mildly surprised when Ms. Penny started absently unbuttoning her blouse. Her massive tits spilled out more with every flick of her fingers. Jaime wasn't sure if it was just a habit for her, or if she'd gotten so into the story that she'd forgotten he was still in the room.

After her shirt was fully opened, she undid her bra and let it fall to the floor. Her breasts bounced free, causing a minor tremor in the tectonic plate beneath the school. Jaime couldn't help staring. They were too big to actually be properly sexy, but they were a fascinating display all the same.

"Cum on my tits," said Ms. Penny.

"What?"

"Cum on them. I can see it in your writing. You desire them beyond any healthy degree, and you need to release that desire somehow. Cum all over your teacher's gargantuan breasts!"

Her eyes continued to scan the story, while her hand was shoved down the front of her skirt. Jaime heard the schlicking sound of furious female fingering. He wondered if it would even help if he explained that the fantasy wasn't his. Probably not. He was just a puppet in his teacher's weird universe at this point.

Since Jaime had yet to move, Ms. Penny took some initiative. She dropped to her knees in front of him and tore open his pants. His hard cock proved to her that she was right, that he needed her in an inappropriately sexual way. It didn't occur to her that he was basically just always horny.

Ms. Penny wrapped her breasts around Jaime's cock. It was a bit like using three or four packages of rolls for a single hotdog. Jaime was worried if he fell into her cleavage, he'd never find his way out. He grabbed a desk behind him and held on, fighting against the gravity pull of the twin moons encompassing his dick.

The world's most absurd tit-fuck just wasn't going to get Jaime off. His teacher was enjoying herself, and it definitely felt good. Breasts were breasts, and they were lovely and soft and warm around his cock. They just weren't anything to compare to his sister and her perfect little pussy.

Jaime closed his eyes and thought about Emily. He thought about her tight, wet holes and how Ms. Penny's tits just didn't even come close. He thought about his sister's lithe naked body, her smile that could melt him, and her mischievous blue eyes. He thought about how happy he'd be if he could spend every waking and sleeping moment buried deep inside his sister's pussy.

Then he was cumming. Thinking about Emily had done the trick. Ms. Penny squealed in unconcealed delight as her breasts were unceremoniously covered in her student's semen. Despite the quantity of cum, there still wasn't enough to actually give her a proper coating. It was like a half-assed paint job on a wall, with patchy bits and uneven layers. It was, also, more cum than Ms. Penny had ever seen in one load, which only reinforced her delusion of forbidden attraction.

"Do you feel better now?" Ms. Penny asked.

"I feel... like I just came," Jaime answered honestly.

He put his cock away, and just in time too. The door burst open in a rumble of mostly figurative thunder and lightning. Principal January stood in the doorway with eyes aflame.

"What is going on here?" she demanded.

Jaime ducked behind a desk. It wouldn't really protect him, but it felt better than nothing. Ms. Penny was a little more assertive than him.

"My stupid bra broke on me," she said. "My breasts are so big it's hard to find anything that lasts. They must have torn my shirt open when my bra let go."

Ms. January narrowed her eyes. She didn't believe the excuse, but the English teacher's breasts were quite ridiculous. It could happen.

"Then what's all over your crazy-huge tits?"

"Moisturizer," Ms. Penny replied smoothly. "Can't let these babies dry out."

She rubbed Jaime's cum into her tit-flesh. It took a quite a long time. Some cum had hit her chin, so she rubbed it into her neck and face as well.

Ms. January was annoyed that she couldn't get anyone in trouble. She knew that sexy naughtiness had happened, but she didn't have sufficient proof. She flashed an evil, humourless grin at Jaime and Ms. Penny before stalking off.

"That was close," Jaime said.

"Oh, don't worry about Principal January," Ms. Penny said. "She's just very diligent about looking after her school. She's really quite a sweet lady."

Jaime was baffled. "Did you not see her razor sharp teeth? And her eyes have actual fire in them when she looks at me. Actual, literal fire."

"You've got quite an imagination." Ms. Penny picked up the story he'd written. "And if you ever want to put that imagination to use again...."

Jaime took off before she finished her sentence. He ran like the wind, hoping like hell he wouldn't run into the principal. There were too many layers of crazy going on in the school. He just wasn't ready for this shit.

****

At lunch time, Jaime found his sister at her usual table. Her, Lindsay, Cindy, Mindy, Windy, and Zindy were all sitting together and chatting away. He didn't even mind there being such a group of them this time. The safety of numbers was appealing.

Lindsay made eyes at Jaime as soon as he sat down. "Heyyy, Jai."

"Uh, hey Lindsay."

"Need any 'help' today?"

Jaime blushed. He had no idea whether the other girls had been informed of the blowjob he'd received from her yesterday.

"We're a very helpful group," Mindy chimed in from across the table. She winked suggestively at Jaime.

The other girls started to add their own subtle invitations and innuendo. Possibly some of it was just teasing, but Jaime assumed there were some real offers being made.

"Alright, alright," Emily said, taking charge of the table. "You guys need to stop flirting with my brother right in front of me."

"I knew we were making you jealous," Mindy teased.

"Am not," Emily said, but her face reddened as she protested.

"Yeah, come on guys," Zindy said. "Em probably just doesn't want to think about her hot brother doing super sexy stuff with any of us."

"Oh, right," said Cindy. "Because thinking about her brother sexually would be kind of incestuous. Incest is bad, as everyone knows, and is icky and gross and stuff also."

Despite the fact that every girl at the table regularly had sex with their brother, none of them dared make that fact public. It put them in a weird spot sometimes where they had to pretend not to enjoy the idea of sisters and brothers fucking.

"Yes, bad and icky," Emily agreed. "And not at all super hot and amazing and the best thing ever."

She secretly grabbed Jaime's hand under the table even as she spoke. He was glad of her reassuring touch; not because he thought she meant anything she said, but because he hadn't had any physical contact with her in at least an hour.

There was a lull around the table as everyone daydreamed about their respective sibling fuckbuddy. Every now and then one of the girls would mumble "ick" or "totally not sexy at all" just to keep up appearances. One by one they made excuses to disappear and find a secret place to masturbate.

****

Jaime almost made it to the end of the day and was counting down the minutes until he could leave. Unfortunately, his path nearly crossed with Principal January for the second time that day. She was gliding through the halls, hands clasped behind her back. She gave every appearance of being on a gentle patrol of her school. Jaime might have believe the facade if he hadn't been so certain that her feet weren't actually touching the floor.

He needed somewhere to hide. In his panic, the only place he could think of was the girl's locker room he'd taken refuge in once before. This time when he entered, it was already occupied. He was relieved to see that it was the same volleyball team that he'd met before. Trying to explain himself to a whole new group of half-to-fully naked girls would have been daunting.

Some of the nearer girls smiled as he entered. He'd been established as Not A Perv, so it was alright if he wanted to stop by and perv on them a little. The girl nearest to him bent over and pulled down her panties, apparently unconcerned that he could see every detail of her pussy and butthole.

"Jaime!"

Katelyn, the captain, had spotted him. She was part way through stripping down, and only had on her shirt and socks. Jaime tried valiantly not to stare at her bare pussy.

"Hey, Kate," he said.

"Those girls giving you trouble again?"

Technically he was having trouble with some girls, but not the purple-haired ones Katelyn was referring to. Even more technically, his current troubles were more to do with women, and woman shaped monsters, rather than girls per se.

"Kind of," he said, splitting the difference.

"Well we're just finishing up here. You're welcome to hang out for now."

"Thanks. I appreciate it."

He also appreciated a girl who had just come out of the shower. She had dried herself off, then started doing some stretches. She was both very nude, and very limber.

Katelyn drew Jaime's attention back to her when she resumed removing her clothes. She shed her top and sports bra, then dealt with her adorable little socks. She was amazingly hot without any clothes on. Her dedication to her sport had given her a toned body, and a butt worth committing multiple acts of genocide and some light treason for.

"Do you want to shower with us?" Katelyn asked. "You know, as long as you're here."

"Oh, I don't know...."

Jaime suddenly found himself the centre of attention. Eavesdropping girls had encircled him, and he was being surrounded by naked boobies.

"C'mon, it'll be fun," Katelyn said. "It really helps build our team spirit."

"Yeah," agreed a girl beside Jaime, "especially when we lick each other's--"

"Shush," said another girl. "No one outside the team is supposed to know about our wicked sexy team-building sexy time fun times."

"Oh right. Sorry. Forget I said anything."

Katelyn rolled her eyes. It was like herding cats some days. "Anyway, secret lesbianism aside, it's still a good time. What do you say? Team shower?"

There was a circle of naked girls around Jaime, all giving him pleading puppy dog eyes. None of them were individually as convincing as his sister, but there were a lot more of them.

"Sure," he said. "Team shower."

The girls cheered, then moved as one to help him disrobe. He was naked and being dragged to the shower area before he even really understood what was happening. Once under the hot water, he found that the girls were still clustered around him far more than was efficient. Many of the girls weren't even under any water, and there were plenty of shower heads that weren't being used.

"So can we do secret team sexy time fun time sex stuff with him now?" a girl asked.

"He's not a team member," Katelyn reminded them. "And you're all going to be late getting out of here if you don't get showered off. Spread out already."

Katelyn tried to shoo her girls away from the cute naked boy in their midst. She might as well have tried to get the wind to change direction by blowing on it. Even girls who'd already gone through the shower were wandering back in and joining the crowd. Jaime was the lone male island in a sea of horny, naked, eighteen year old girls.

"Maybe he could just perv on us a little," came another suggestion.

"No, if he pervs on us we have to punish him. That's the rule."

"Well what if we perv on him? Is that ok?"

Katelyn didn't know what to do with that. There was no precedent set for a boy wandering into a girl's changing room and him being the one getting ogled. She was the captain though, and if she wanted to keep her authority she had to be decisive. In the game of girls' extracurricular activities, you win or you die.
"Quiet. Quiet!" Katelyn got everyone's attention. She stood authoritative, naked, and bit damp. "It seems that quite a lot of you would like to treat Jaime like one of the team."

A chorus of agreement came back.

"Very well. Let's make him an honorary member then. That should solve everything." She turned to Jaime. "What say you?"

Again there was a circle of naked pouty puppy-girls around him. Only now there were even more, and some of them were quite wet.

"Aye," he said.

The girls jumped and clapped and squealed. Almost immediately two girls were in front of him with their hands on his dick. Several more flanked him, and he was beset on all sides by fingers and boobies, and at least one girls grinding her pussy against his hip. Someone was particularly adventurous and pressed a finger against his butthole. Thanks to his morning's experience, he didn't even flinch as she slid her digit inside him.

There wasn't enough room for all the girls around their new toy. Some of them started pairing off and slipping away from the herd. Two of them stood under a shower head and made out, being all waterfall lover-y. Another girl knelt down and licked hungrily at her partner's wet pussy.

Everywhere Jaime turned there were hot naked girls doing sexy things. All around him there were girls fondling, kissing, licking, sucking, and fingering his various body parts. It was a veritable orgy of arousing sensations.

"You look like you're going to burst," Katelyn said.

She'd exercised more restraint then her sistren thus far. Mostly she'd just watched events unfold while idly fingering herself. She'd noted the constant rotation of girls around Jaime's body, and in particular his penis. He was getting teased to no end, but there was no concerted effort being made to actually get him off. His cock was throbbing dangerously.

"I might just," Jaime agreed absently.

Someone was rimming his ass, and doing quite a fantastic job of it. It was very distracting.

"You better fuck me and get all that built up tension out of your system," Katelyn said.

"Aw, no fair," said one of the girls with a pout. "I wanted to fuck him."

"I got dibs," Katelyn said.

The team captain turned around and leaned against the shower wall. She presented her ass to Jaime and waited for him to claim one of her holes.

"I don't know if I should," he said. "I'm kind of super in love with someone already."

"She doesn't want you fucking other girls?"

"Actually, she's ok with that. She said it's bound to happen sometimes."

"And now it's happening. So fill up my pussy already."

Jaime's overwhelming horniness combined with the sheer awesomeness of Katelyn's volleyball ass was more than he could resist. He waded through the pile of nymphs surrounding him and grabbed Katelyn's hips. She bounced her butt up and down to further entice him. With a mighty thrust, Jaime buried his shaft deep inside her.

Katelyn didn't have the natural sisterly resilience to his pounding that Emily had. She was thrown off balance, and was only held up by the hard cock inside her acting as a support beam. She braced herself better and tried to weather the beating her nether regions were taking.

The crowd of onlooking girls watched with rapt fascination. Every pussy had a hand busily working a clit, or fingering a slit. Having a boy in their midst during super sexy secret team fun time was novelty enough; but the sheer ferocity with which he ravaged their captain was truly schlick-worthy.

"I'm going to cum," Jaime told Katelyn. "Is it ok to fill your vagina and uterus? Or should I pull out?"

"Pull out," she said. Then, louder, "squad, line up!"

The girls broke out of their collective sexual reverie and grouped up. They formed a double line with the girls in front kneeling or crouching.

As Jaime pulled out of Katelyn, she grabbed his cock and aimed it at her team. She doused them all liberally with cum, then got the last bit on herself. The sheer pornographic spectacle of the act left Jaime just as hard as ever once he was spent, but at least his immediate need had been satisfied.

"Goddamn," he said, looking over the lined up girls covered in his cum. "I kinda want a picture of this."

"Good idea," Katelyn said. "Team photo time."

Katelyn ran and grabbed her phone. She put it in hover mode, then set it to take a picture on a delay. She and Jaime squeezed in amongst the rest of the team. They all smiled and waved as the picture was taken. Katelyn then sent the photo to everyone, including Jaime.

It was finally time to wrap up and get dressed. Everyone had to rinse off again first. Jaime helped Katelyn clean herself. He was getting pretty good at dealing with his messes.

"Are you going to tell your girlfriend about this?" Katelyn asked.

"Yeah, for sure. I'd feel really bad about doing something like this and not telling my sist-- I mean, my girlfriend, who is definitely not my sister."

"That's a weird thing to say. Of course she isn't. That'd be weird and incesty." Katelyn shrugged. "Anyway, you should think about coming to some of our games, or even practices. You're very good for morale, it turns out."

"The girls do seem to like me," Jaime agreed.

"They're horny little things. Most of them do a couple of sports, and they don't have much time for dating. You have no idea how much effort it is keeping them in line. But yes, they do like you." She smiled wryly. "And so do I for that matter." She gave him a quick peck on the lips, then turned around to get her other side under the spray.

Jaime blushed. He was getting a lot of overt attention and invitations these days. He enjoyed some of it, especially when it led to crazy awesome sex parties. Mostly he just didn't like when he was caught off-guard and unsure of himself. Maybe it was time to change that.

"I'll try to make it to some games," he promised. He pressed himself up against Katelyn's back, letting his cock slide into her ass crack. "And I kinda like you too."

He kissed her neck for good measure, then quickly left for the locker area to grab a towel. He didn't dare look back and chance ruining his new attempt at confidence.

****

"We missed the bus again," Emily said.

She'd been waiting dutifully by the main entrance for her brother. She was prepared to either give him a hard time, or hug him and tell him it was alright depending on how his mood seemed. Something was different about him though, and she couldn't figure out what it was.

"Guess we'll walk then," he said.

"What? No, it's pretty far. It'll take figuratively literally forever."

"Better get started then."

Jaime took his sister's hand and started walking. She had little choice but to follow. There were still people around and Emily was nervous about holding her brother's hand where anyone could see, but no one gave them any strange looks. The weird thing was that Jaime didn't even seem to consider what other people might think. That wasn't like him.

"So what kept you?" Emily asked. "A run-in with our 'evil' principal?"

"I had one earlier, but no. That wasn't what kept me." He gave his sister a serious look. "Are you sure you're ok when I have sex with other girls?"

"I said I was, didn't I?"

"You did. I was just making sure, because that's what I was doing."

"Who with?"

"Well, the whole volleyball team was there. I only actually fucked Katelyn though."

"No shit." Emily was actually impressed. "I kinda wish I could have seen that."

Jaime smiled and loaded up the team picture on his phone. Emily's eyes bugged when he showed it to her.

"Holy sweet merciful fuck! That's amazing, bro. You covered them all--"

"Yep."

"And then got a picture?"

"Sure did."

"You're my new hero."

Jaime looked questioningly at his sister. Her eyes were still glued to his phone. If he hadn't been leading her along she probably would have run into a tree and not even noticed.

"You're a weird girl, Em."

"That's true."

"I love that about you."

Jaime squeezed his sister's hand. She finally looked up from the team bukkake photo.

"I actually am kind of jealous," Emily said.

"But you said--"

"Not about you and other girls. I guess I should say I'm envious, which would be a more accurate and correct word. You get to put your dick in people and spray cum around. I'm not ever gonna get to do that."

"Really? That bothers you?"

"Yeah, really. I actually had a lot of fun playing with your butt this morning. I got to stick things in someone else for once." Emily glanced at the picture again. "But this... I'm never gonna get to do anything like this."

"If it would help, I don't have to do anything like that again."

"Don't be silly. Just try to get more pictures next time."

Jaime laughed and kissed his sister. They were out in public, and lots of people could see them. Jaime just wasn't worried about it right now. Emily was a little worried, but the thrill of the insanely naughty and ill-advised display more than made up for it.

"Should I get pictures if Ms. Penny comes after me again?" Jaime asked.

"Oh, I forgot about your assignment. What happened."

Jaime launched into an explanation of the whole silly affair. Emily laughed along with his telling of it.

"Oh man. You could have been crushed," she said, still giggling. "Honest to god, I don't know how she walks with those things sticking out of her chest all day."

"Crazy, isn't it."

****

It took Jaime and Emily a while to get home, as they'd known it would. They'd enjoyed the walk though. It let them just be together, and was the closest thing to a date they'd been on. There weren't any opportunities for sneaky sibling fucking, but other than that it was wonderful.

Christine had been starting to worry about how late they were. She was also surprised when they walked into the house holding hands. That didn't seem like normal behaviour. It was, however, a rather sweet and definitely platonic gesture of sibling affection.

"Where have you two been," she asked her kids.

"We missed the bus," Jaime answered easily. "It's my fault. I got caught up fucking around with the volleyball team. And now I plan on taking my sexy big sister upstairs and fucking her stupid."

"There's no need to be crude," Christine said. "If you didn't want to tell me, you could have just said so."

"No really, Mom," said Emily. "That's entirely the truth. We love each other and we're going to go dirty, incesty things to each other."

Christine put her hands on her hips. "It wasn't a funny joke to start with, and it's not getting any better," she said. "Now go to your rooms, and don't come out until I call you for supper."

Her kids looked at each other and shrugged. "Ok," they said.

They raced up the stairs almost like they were excited to be sent to their rooms. Christine only heard one door slam though. She must have missed the other one. After a few moments she heard moaning, then a rhythmic banging like a headboard hitting the wall over and over.

"Well that's just taking a joke way, way too far," she muttered to herself. "I don't know what's gotten into them."

If someone had been there to tell Christine that her son's penis was what had gotten into her daughter's vagina, she wouldn't have found that at all funny either.

When she eventually called her children back down for supper, they arrived looking dishevelled, and far too smiley and happy. Maybe they were on drugs, she thought. That would explain a few things that had been going on lately. Maybe she should have a talk with them. Not now though. They'd probably just start telling some more of their very much not funny jokes.

****

That night, Jaime and Emily were cuddled up together in his bed. They were asleep, and dreaming mostly about fucking each other. At some point Jaime's cock had become lodged in his sister's pussy, which only made their dreams all the more realistic.

They were rudely awakened by the light being switched on. Lilith strode over to the bed and looked down at her naked, entangled siblings.

"Should have known you'd both be together," she said.

"We had to," Emily mumbled sleepily. "We've already made a mess of my bed." She lay her head back on Jaime's shoulder and closed her eyes.

"So I saw. You two just don't quit." Lilith pulled their blanket off the bed with a flourish. "Come on, Em. I need you."

"It's late."

"You're right, it is. But I've had a very bad night at work, and I need to get some frustration out."

"Couldn't you just wait for morning?" Jaime asked. He tightened his arms around Emily protectively.

Lilith folded her arms. "You guys owe me, remember?"

Emily sighed. "She's right. She never told Mom about us."

"Turns out she wouldn't have believed her anyway," Jaime said. "Who knew?"

Lilith was right though. She had kept her promise, so Emily and Jaime would have to keep theirs. Emily struggled out of bed, still rubbing her eyes.

"Should I come too?" Jaime asked.

"If you want."

The three of them crept down the hall to Lilith's room. She was very territorial, and Jaime didn't remember ever actually being inside before. Nothing seemed much out of the ordinary at first. The other side of her door did appear to be padded though.

"It's for soundproofing," Lilith said, noticing Jaime's curious look. "You can't hardly hear anything from outside."

She closed the door, then walked to the far wall. At the press of a secret button, a section of the wall rotated to display a whole rack of sex toys and other illicit items.

"Holy shit," Jaime said. "What is all that?"

He stepped closer, but a glare from Lilith halted him in his tracks.

"My collection," Lilith said. "You are not to touch unless I say so."

She stripped out of her bottoms in an efficient, clinical manner. Jaime gaped the unexpected revealing of his eldest sister's pussy. Then she turned around and gave him a similar excellent look at her ass.

Lilith didn't seem to care even slightly about her brother perving on her. She selected a double ended dildo with an attached harness from her 'toy chest.' She inserted one end into her pussy, then strapped it in place. She'd given herself a more or less functional cock.

Perhaps the most surprising part of the whole thing was how little fascination Emily displayed. Almost as soon as they'd come in, Emily had gone to Lilith's bed and crawled onto it. Once Lilith was ready, Emily dropped her face to the mattress and wiggled her butt in the air.

Jaime sat down on the bed next to Emily. "Have you done this before?"

"Uh huh. I meant to tell you, it just never seemed like a good time. I was hoping there'd be a good sequitur at some point."

Lilith walked up behind her little sister. She bent down and stuck her tongue in Emily's pussy. Emily wriggled and squealed as she got eaten out by her big sis.

"So you do this a lot?" Jaime asked.

"Not... a lot," Emily replied breathlessly. "Only... sometimes. But she... was actually... my first."

"Wow, really? I never would have expected that."

Lilith stood up, Emily's pussy juice dripping down her chin. "It would have been bad luck for Em not to get fucked on her eighteenth birthday," she said. "I couldn't let that happen to her. And it turned out pounding her tight little pussy is pretty damn fun. It's great for relieving stress."

Jaime nodded. He fully concurred with the fun level of pounding Emily's tight little pussy. "That luck thing isn't real though is it?"

"It absolutely is," Lilith said. "I knew a guy once who didn't get fucked on his birthday. The very next day his village was razed by a barbarian horde."

"That is unlucky," Jaime admitted. "Barbarian hordes don't even exist anymore."

"That's what I'm saying."

Lilith positioned herself carefully, then buried her fake cock in Emily's tight, wet hole. Emily moaned and clutched at the sheets beneath her. Lilith slammed her hips against Emily's ass over and over until the younger girl was a whimpering, drooling wreck.

Jaime was insanely turned on by the sight of one of his sisters getting mercilessly plowed by the other. He'd never been an outside observer to the effect a good, hard fucking had on Emily. It was educational and pornographic all at the same time.

A while later, after quite an epic fuck session, Emily came hard. She collapsed away from Lilith's fake cock and curled up into a pleasure ball. Lilith wiped sweat off her forehead with the back of her arm. She looked exhausted, but much happier than before and still ready for more.

"Damn, that hit the spot," Lilith said. "Lemme know when you're ready to go again, Em."

Jaime took the break as an opportunity to ask a question that had been bugging him. "So I'm confused," he said. "If you two have been doing sexy lesbian sister incest things, why was it such a big deal when Emily and I started doing sexy brother and sister incest things?"

Emily and Lilith both looked incredulously at their brother.

"It's different with sisters," Emily said. "Everyone knows that."

"Yeah," said Lilith. "Sister on sister action isn't really incest. It's a perfectly normal and acceptable fantasy. Duh."

"Unless they're in love," Emily added.

"Oh, right," Lilith agreed. "If they're in love then it's incest again. If they just do sexy stuff, that's ok."

"That doesn't make any kind of sense," Jaime said.

Lilith shrugged. "It is what it is." She gave Emily a smack on the butt. "You ready to go again or what?" she asked.

Emily was just about recovered enough. Jaime, however, was thinking back to one of their conversations that afternoon. His mind whirled and came up with a complex and cunning plan to help her experience one of her fantasies.

"You should let Em have one of your strapons," he said.

"Why, so she can fuck me?" Lilith asked.

"No. So you can both fuck me."

Emily's eyes lit up. She bounced to her knees and gave Lilith her best pouty begging face, with her hands clasped just above her chest. She was vibrating with excitement.

Lilith looked back and forth between her younger siblings. She wasn't expecting this turn of events, but she didn't mind it.

"Yeah, sure. If that's what you wanna do."

Emily squealed and jumped up to give her sister a big, naked hug. She then hopped over to the dildo treasure trove and carefully selected her weapon.

"You must have liked my present after all," Lilith said.

Jaime shrugged. "It's... not terrible."

"Heee's my little buuuttt sluuuttt," Emily chimed in with a sing-songy voice from across the room.

Lilith grinned wickedly. "Well, you better turn around then... butt slut."

Jaime got on all fours and presented his ass. Lilith immediately dove in and started licking all over his rear entrance. She was enthusiastic and unrestrained in her oral ministrations. Jaime had a much better idea what he was in for this time, so he was more able to relax and enjoy it.

Emily bounced back onto the bed. She knelt in front of her brother, sticking her newly donned fake cock in his face. She was totally reenergized and ready for action. She pressed the end of her strapon to Jaime's lips, and he dutifully opened up for her.

At first Jaime just licked and sucked on the end of the toy. He tried to make eye contact with his sister as much as possible, since he loved it when she did that for him. She moaned just like it was a real penis he was sucking on.

Lilith decided her brother's butthole was sufficiently prepared. Her strapon was still lubricated with Emily's pussy juice, so she knelt behind Jaime and pressed it against him.

"Be gentle," Emily said. "He doesn't have much experience."

"Hhm ehm ucck," Jaime agreed around a mouthful of fake cock.

"I'll try to be delicate," Lilith said.

Just as gently and delicately as possible, Lilith slammed the entire length of her strapon into her brother's ass. It was only a little bigger around then the butt plug he'd had in that morning, but quite a lot longer.
Jaime wasn't prepared for quite such a large and sudden intrusion. He jerked forward to try and get away, which only forced Emily's 'cock' down his throat. Shifting back so he could breathe impaled his ass fully on Lilith's dildo again. He was trapped and spit-roasted between his sisters.

Lilith grabbed her brother's hips and fucked his ass hard. Every impact was transferred back to her via the half of the dildo in her pussy. Fucking Emily was a rare pleasure she allowed herself, but this was even more deliciously depraved. She was surprised and impressed with her baby bro and sis. They had serious potential.

Emily was getting crazy turned on by the moaning and choking and gagging coming from Jaime's mouth. Her pussy gushed with the sound of every sloppy thrust. She was the one causing those sounds! She was the penetrator, rather than the penetratee. She loved her brother so much more--if that was possible--for giving her this sexy, sexy gift.

The girls pounded their brother with inexhaustible energy. He spent a lot of time right on the verge of blacking out since his throat was stuffed full of dildo so often that he wasn't getting enough oxygen. His face was a mess of tears and spit from the brutal face-fucking. His poor nearly-virgin ass was taking a reaming it really wasn't designed for.

Jaime was being ravaged by his sisters, and he had no way of telling them to stop even if he wanted to. The strange thing was that he didn't want to stop. His ass was sore, he desperately needed a proper breath, and his arms were threatening to give out on him. But he felt so fucking good. His cock strained and leaked precum like a faucet. His innards tingled and turned to sensual mush. It was like his whole damn body had turned into a sexual organ.

Such was Jaime's level of pleasure that he didn't even realize when he started to orgasm. His stream of precum turned to a flooded river of regular cum. His sisters withdrew from him as he finished, and Lilith grabbed him before he could fall face-first into the sex-lake of a mattress beneath.

"Should have seen that coming," Lilith said. "So to speak." She sighed. "So much for my bed."

Emily jumped up and fiercely hugged and kissed her brother. He was still pretty out of it, but instinctively wrapped his arms around her and squeezed her butt in return.

"That was so awesome," Emily said.

"It did make my night better," Lilith admitted. "Even though I'm gonna have to go sleep on the couch or something now."

"Nonsense. Jai's bed's still fine. Just come sleep with us."

Emily slipped out of her strapon harness with more than a little regret. Lilith did the same, and only just in time before she was dragged out of the room. Emily guided both of her siblings to Jaime's bed. Jaime crawled in, already half asleep. Lilith offered a half-hearted protest, but she really didn't have a better option. She stripped out of the last of her clothing and got in next to her brother. Emily jumped in last.

It was a tight fit for all three of them. Lilith was stuck in the middle and was sure she wouldn't be able to go to sleep that way. Then Jaime nestled up against her, lying his head almost on her breast. He had such an innocent look with his eyes closed and his body shutting down from exhaustion and sexual overload. Emily curled up like a mirror image on her other side.

"Oh, fine," Lilith muttered to herself.

She couldn't bring herself to disturb her siblings. They were a precious, angelic pair of dirty little sluts. They'd more than salvaged what would otherwise have been a terrible night, via extreme incesty sex time, and now they looked so adorable and vulnerable that moving would feel as bad as kicking a puppy.

Lilith held her siblings to her; their warm, naked skin against hers, their hot breaths caressing her breasts. She kissed each of them softly on the top of their heads, then stroked their hair until they fell asleep.
Saga of Littown Ch. 04
Taking a sick day, dealing with Mom, and doing some shopping.
Author's Note: While this story and its various chapters are primarily incest themed, it will often contain things such as excessive cum, anal play/pegging, and whatever else amuses me at the time. Reader discretion is advised.

****

Christine was starting to get worried. Usually Jaime and Emily were so good about getting themselves up for school. This morning there'd been no sign of either of them so far. Even more disturbing, Emily's room was empty. She was getting a vague sense of something being terribly wrong.

At first Christine was relieved to find that, in fact, all three of her children were safe and sound in Jaime's room. Her relief tarnished as she processed the sight of them all snoozing together, cuddled up in a single bed. Worse still, she could see an awful lot of bare shoulder and chest where they weren't covered by their blanket.

"Good morning!" Christine said with the tone of one more concerned with being heard than actually conveying a sense of goodness.

Jaime and Emily jerked awake. Lilith kept snoring away. The two younger siblings lifted their heads and squinted sleepily at their mother.

"What?" Jaime said.

"You're going to be late," said Christine. "You need to get up right now."

Jaime groaned. Emily had already closed her eyes and set her head back down on Lilith's shoulder. They'd both been losing an awful lot of sleep lately. It had caught up with them in a big way this morning.

"We need a sick day," Jaime mumbled.

"You do not," Christine insisted.

She crossed the room and threw back the covers. She gasped in shock as her imagined fears were confirmed. All three of her children were deliciously naked. They were cuddling without any clothes on. They couldn't do that.

"What the hell is this?!" Christine demanded.

"Relax, Mom," Emily said. "My bed got all covered in cu-- sweat. Definitely sweat and not cum. I was sweatting because of how sick I am, and my bed got all gross. So I had to come sleep with Jaime."

"Lil came to keep an eye on us in case we got too sick," Jaime added. "And there wasn't much room with all three of us, so we had to take our clothes off to save space."

"You seriously expect me to believe that all three of you are naked in bed together, and nothing sexual is going on?" Christine asked, crossing her arms in anger.

"Well we tried telling you we were fucking and you wouldn't believe that either," Jaime muttered. "What do you want from us?"

"I want you to behave. You're all brother and sisters. You can't do things like that."

"Like what? Sleeping naked together, or fucking?"

"Both." Christine dragged Emily out of bed. "Get some clothes on. Your brother has an erection, and I don't want you encouraging that by being all sexy and naked in front of him."

"Ugh," Emily said. "Mom, Jai's hard all the time anyway. It's got nothing to do with me."

In fact, that was untrue. Jaime's constant arousal was almost entirely to do with either being around or thinking about his sister.

Emily tried to placate her mother. She grabbed one of Jaime's shirts out of his dresser and put it on. It just barely covered her naughty bits.

"There, happy now?" she asked.

"You need bottoms too," Christine said.

"Why? I'm covered." Emily looked over her shoulder. "Can you see any of your sister's sexy parts, Jai?"

"No. Try bending over."

Emily bent over. "Like that?"

"Yep, now I can see your pussy and butthole."

Emily straightened up. "So all I have to do is not bend over. Easy."

"Don't make me ask again," Christine said.

"Fiiine. I don't know why you're worried about Jai's erection all of a sudden though. He's been hard basically constantly since he turned eighteen. And I know you know because you're always staring and licking you lips."

Christine reddened. "I have never done that."

That was another falsehood. She had, in fact, been having real trouble keeping her son and his penis out of her mind lately. She felt like such a bad mother for always staring at him with lustful eyes. She felt even worse that she'd apparently been caught doing it.

"Jaime, you get dressed too," Christine said. She didn't know what else to do at this point but to keep giving orders and pretend like she was in control of her life. "You shouldn't be lying on your older sister like that. Especially not with your penis pressed up against her."

Jaime reluctantly crawled over a still sleeping Lilith and stood up. His erection was even more prominent in that position. He silently dug through his dresser with his cock bobbing along to every movement. His sister and mother both stared with incestuous, sexual fascination.

"Now, I don't want to see any more hints of sexual inpropriety," Christine said, her eyes still glued to her son's cock. "And certainly nothing that could be construed as super-hot sibling incest. Do you understand?"

"Yes, Mom," Emily and Jaime said together.

"Good. Now I'm going to call your school and tell them you'll be out sick. You two get some rest, and not in the same bed."

"But my bed's all gross," Emily said. "Where am I supposed to sleep?"

"There's a fresh six-pack of mattresses in the linen cupboard. You can take one of them." Christine headed toward the doorway. "Now, I need to get ready for work, so you two behave yourselves. And for heaven's sake, if Lilith's going to be sleeping in here, at least cover her back up."

Jaime shrugged and pulled the blanket back over Lilith. She was still snoring away and oblivious to everything around her. She'd had even less sleep last night than he and Emily, and it would take more than a loud family argument about incest to wake her up.

The siblings set about replacing the mattresses in Emily's and Lilith's rooms. Jaime had obediently put on a shirt and boxers. Emily still wore only a top with nothing below it. She took every opportunity to bend over and display herself wantonly to her brother. If their mother appeared at any point, she could simply stand up and be covered again.

Jaime's cock wouldn't stay in his boxers. He kept tucking it in, and sometimes it would stay for a while. Every time Emily bent over in front of him, it would spring back out through the hole in the front of his underwear. He just had to bear it until they finished refurbishing the beds and disposed of the old mattresses in their backyard mattress incinirator.

"Your dick keeps poking out at me, you know," Emily said as they watched the mattresses burn.

"Well your pussy keeps poking out at me," Jaime countered.

"If Mom wasn't home right now we could totally fuck our brains out anywhere in the house."

"If Mom wasn't home we'd already be fucking our brains out instead of standing around talking about it."

Emily looked around, but the yard was clear. She wrapped her arms around her brother's neck and kissed him. Her shirt pulled up with the manoeuvre so that he ass was exposed from the back. Jaime reached around and squeezed her butt.

"Someone could see us," Jaime said in between kisses.

"They could," Emily agreed. "We are outside with no real cover."

"It would probably be a neighbour. Someone who knows us."

"Someone who would know we're brother and sister, you mean?"

The danger of being caught was only turning the siblings on even more. They'd been awake for almost an hour without fucking each other even once, so they were about ready to explode even without the risky thrill.

"We could get in a lot of trouble," Jaime continued, his cock pressing insistently against Emily's tummy. "We're half-naked, outside, and making out. That isn't something people would be ok with a brother and sister doing."

"Mmm, and they certainly wouldn't be ok with how wet I am for my sexy little brother's cock," Emily said as she guided one of Jaime's hands to feel her flooded pussy.

"You know what they really wouldn't be ok with?" Jaime asked.

Emily's eyes shone. "I have no idea," she said innocently.

"If my cock went inside my sister right here, out in the open."

Jaime lifted Emily up by her hips and lowered her onto his cock. She wrapped her arms and legs around him, then clung tightly.

"You're right," she cooed. "They wouldn't like this at all. It's very improper for you to incestuously put your penis in your sister like this."

Emily's pussy was contracting rhythmically around Jaime's cock. He tried to fuck her, but since she was already being suspended off the ground by his hard shaft, that really wasn't going to work. He needed to get somewhere where he could properly fuck his sister.

Jaime carried Emily into the house. She bobbed on his cock with every step, and her pussy muscles kept tightening and releasing. She also kissed and licked his neck as she was transported like sexy cargo.

The bathroom was the best place Jaime could think of. Their mother would check their rooms if she wanted to find them, but she might not check in there. He carried Emily in and shut the door.

"Mmm, bathroom sex, huh?" Emily said. "You gonna fuck your sister in the bathroom?"

Jaime pressed her against the wall and just started hammering her. Emily squealed happily and held on tight. Her absolute most favourite thing in the world was getting her pussy destroyed by her brother; the love of her life. Mom's rules be damned, she wasn't ever going to stop fucking him.

****

Unbeknownst to either of the siblings, Christine wasn't actually in her room getting ready for work. She'd gone to her room with every intention of dressing for the day, but her mind was filled with super hot sexy visions of her children. It wasn't even just Jaime she felt a guilty lust for this time. Seeing her daughters naked had awakened a brand new source of incesty motherly guilt.

Why did they all have to be goddamn hot? That just wasn't fair. Christine didn't want to imagine her son walking in and shoving his cock down her throat, or her daughters teaming up and holding her down while one of them ate her out, but she did. She couldn't help it. She was the victim of her own good genes.

Christine got naked and fingered herself to a quick and immoral orgasm. All the while images of her children danced through her head. Emily getting pounded by Jaime. Lilith jerking Jaime off into her tits while licking Emily's pussy. All three of them walking in and having their way with their mother's body....

After cumming, Christine got a brief respite from her torturous visions. She caught sight of herself in her full-length mirror that female characters always have. She was pushing thirty and felt so ancient. She still looked super hot, and had a total milf body, so it wasn't all bad. She caught herself wondering if Jaime would think she was hot enough to fuck and had to angrily look away.

She went to her window and looked out, hoping to find the view relaxing. Unfortunately, she chose a moment when Emily and Jaime were outside incinerating their old matresses. Even from the upstairs window Christine could see Jaime's hard cock, and sometimes flashes of Emily's ass and pussy when she moved the right way. It just wasn't fair.

Christine went back to her bed. She fingered her mommy-cunt, but that wasn't enough this time. She shoved her whole hand inside her pussy, fisting herself for the first time in ages. That was better. Her children, her goddamn sexy progeny had done this to her. She thrust her hand in and out with vigourous squishing and sucking action.

Still it wasn't enough to satisfy the terrible motherly craving. She pushed harder and deeper, filling her pussy right up to her elbow. She was really stretching now, feeling the beautiful ache of sexual self-aggression. She fisted still deeper until her whole arm was inside her hungry cunt, right up the shoulder. Then she came in a great torrent of expelled pussy juice and arm.

****

Jaime and Emily were blissfully unaware of their mother's lust for them. They had plenty of lust of their own anyway. They were finally finishing up one of their usual far-too-long sibling fuck-sessions.

"God I want to cum in your pussy," Jaime said. "I want to fill my sister's tight little hole up so badly."

"I know," Emily said. "I want it too. I wish I could have my brother's cum in all my holes, all the time. But I can't risk getting pregnant. It'd be roughly a sixty-eight percent chance, and that's too high."

"I'll just have to cum somewhere else," Jaime said regretfully.

Emily had a sudden inspiration. "Do it in the bathtub."

"I guess that would be a good place. It'll drain away with no mess."

"Not right away. I've got something I want to try out first."

Emily put the plug in the tub's drain. Just as her brother started to cum in her pussy, she whipped his cock out and aimed it carefully. His cyclone of semen poured into the tub, filling it with a much sexier liquid than it usually contained.

"You're not really going to--"

"Oh yes I am!"

Emily slipped into the tub as her brother shook the last few streams of cum out of his cock. She sighed as she submerged herself up to her neck. It was a perfect bathing temperature, and so slippery and soothing. Her tits had been aching from getting slammed into the wall the whole time she was getting fucked, and her bath was already relieving their pain.

"You're crazy," Jaime said.

"You don't even know what you're missing," Emily said. "Get in with me. It feels great. So incesty and sexy and brother-lovey." She brought her finger to her mouth and sucked the cum off it. "And it even tastes amazing too."

"I'll pass, thanks."

That's how their mother found them. Emily bathing in her brother's cum, Jaime standing naked and erect watching her. It was, if anything, an even more compromising position than they'd been caught in already that morning.

Christine just stopped and stared as she came through the door. She'd notified the kids' school that they wouldn't be in today, then called herself out sick from work. After her quite athletic and morally dubious masturbation workout, all she'd wanted was a nap. She'd just stopped by the bathroom to wash of her arm that was still covered in pussy juice.

Of course it couldn't be that simple. The first thing she saw in the bathroom was her son, unclothed and aroused. And there was her daughter too, in a very peculiar looking bath. Jaime's cock now pointing straight at her as he turned.

"I just don't even know what to say," Christine said wearily. "I didn't ask for much this morning. Behave like siblings rather than sexual deviants. That was all. Dare I ask why you're naked together again?"

Jaime frowned. "That's actually a good question." He looked to his sister for help. "Didn't we have clothes when we came in here?"

"I think so," said Emily. She shrugged. "Guess they weren't plot-relevant anymore."

"That could be," Jaime said. "So why don't you have any clothes on, Mom?"

Jaime had always thought of his mother as just his mother. That had been changing lately. Ever since he'd become sexually active a few days ago, he'd realized that she was a total hottie, even if she was crazy old; like almost thirty or something. Her occasional skimpy outfits had made him uncomfortable, but her full nudity forced him to realize what he couldn't before; he would totally bone his Mom given the opportunity.

"I didn't think anyone would be in here," Christine said. It was a weak but accurate excuse.

"It's a little hypocritical getting on our cases about doing sexy naked things if you're going to be doing them too," Emily said.

"I know, I know." Christine turned away, unable to face her children. Partly out of guilt, partly out of a sense of her pussy waking up again. "I've been a bad mother. I just don't know how to handle this."

"Aw, no, Mom. Don't say that."

Jaime snuck up behind Christine and gave her a big, sexy, familial hug. His cock pressed into the crack of her large, motherly ass.

"Yeah, it's just been a weird time for all of us," Emily said. "You couldn't know what the right thing to do was."

Emily climbed out of the tub. She walked around to her mother's unhugged side and un-unhugged it. She dripped cum basically just everywhere in the process.

Christine was sandwiched between her children. It was like one of her dirty, filthy, not-good-to-think-about fantasies come true. Yet, she felt a lot less guilty about it this time. Partly she felt love for them and their love for her, instead of pure lust.

"So you two really have been fucking," she said, making an educated guess.

"Yes," Emily said. "Lots of fucking. We're in love too, if that helps."

"I was actually more afraid of that than just fucking." Christine stroked her daughter's hair, then half-turned and did the same to her son. "You two are more like me than I realized, and that scares me. I only ever wanted to protect you."

"Protect us from what?" Jaime asked.

"I don't know if I can explain that right now. I'll try to soon, if I can." Christine sighed. "I really need a nap. It's been an exhausting day already."

"You should try out my bath," Emily said. "It's very soothing."

"That might be nice. It's funny, but it actually looks like you were bathing in cum. What did you put in it to make it look like that?"

"Cum. It's just all cum. Jaime was kind enough to donate it."

"Wasn't that nice of him." Christine gazed at the bathtub whistfully. "I can't take a bath in that. My son's cum... that's just... I'm your mother."

"I don't mind," Jaime said. "It'd actually be kind of hot."

"You thought it was weird when I did it," Emily pouted.

"I changed my mind."

Jaime gave his sister a kiss right on her pouty lips. It softened her expression instantly.

"I guess it's not like I'd actually be doing anything with you," Christine said. "Just because it's crazy sexual and is turning me on even thinking about it doesn't mean it'd be actual incest or anything."

"It's practically just health related," Emily said. "Like going to a spa. Only it's your son's ball-pudding instead of a mud bath."

Jaime watched his mother step into the cum bath. She lowered herself slowly. First her legs disappeared beneath the surface, then her beautiful pussy and voluptuous ass, then her tummy, and finally her full breasts. She actually moaned once she was fully in.

Emily quietly dragged her brother out of the bathroom to give their mother some privacy. They'd made some good progress and she didn't want to risk having Mom change her mind on them. If Mommy enjoyed her bath, she was much more likely to remain reasonable.

"That turned out a lot better than expected," Jaime said.

"It really did," said Emily. "Who knows, Mom might actually be able to accept our pure sibling love that's based mainly on wanting to fuck each other all the time."

"Yes. It must be hard for any mother to accept that her children love each other and want to fuck all the time, but I think we have a good shot."

"Agreed. Now we better get me cleaned up before I track cum all over the house."

Since the bathroom was occupied, the siblings had to go outside and use the hose. Jaime sprayed Emily off, being careful to maintain a physical distance between them. They were naked in their front yard, and they didn't want to give the least hint of any kind of incest. Any one of the passing drivers or pedestrians could report them to the authorities if there was some innapropriate brother and sister sexing going on. They maintained the illusion of a perfectly wholesome family scene, with a brother helpfully helping his sister wash all his cum off her body.

They dried off in the sun afterward. They spread out on the lawn, still maintaining a careful separation, and watched the world go by.

"That same pair of jogger-ladies have gone by at least three times now," Emily observed lazily. "I think they want some dick."

Jaime chuckled. "Yeah, well, did you see that guy almost crash into a telephone pole while checking you out?"
"Ha, yeah. That was a good one."

The nude brother and sister lay outside for a while even after they were dry. They loved the reactions they got from their super-hot, impossibly sexy teenage bodies being displayed so openly. They giggled about every near-crash they caused, and every potential neck problem they gave a passer-by. When it was quiet, they just watched the clouds go by.

"Hey, Em?"

"Yeah?"

"We're both naked, and I'm totally hard and everything."

"I know."

"But... I don't feel an overwhelming urge to pound your tight little sister-pussy until I cum."

Emily considered the situation. "And I, similarly, don't feel like I absolutely have to jump on my brother's cock and ride it until I pass out from pleasure."

"Weird, right?"

"Yeah." Emily propped herself up on one arm. She appeared mildly distraught. "Jai? Does this mean we're not actually in secret incest love with each other?"

Jaime pondered carefully. "I think that maybe, just maybe, our super pure and wholesome secret incest love might actually be deeper than just wanting to fuck all the time. Maybe sometimes we just want to be around each other without doing filthy, depraved things."

Emily brightened up. "You really think that's possible?"

"I don't know. But it feels good."

"It does, doesn't it?"

****

Jaime and Emily were still basking in the sun a while later when a car pulled into the driveway. They recognized the car and were running toward it even before their Aunt Krissy stepped out. She was their absolute favourite aunt, and indeed the only one they had. They gave her big hugs before she could get more than a couple steps away from her car.

Krissy smiled and returned their hugs. "Well well, that's quite a greeting. Jaime, you certainly have become wicked-fuckable since you turned eighteen."

Jaime blushed. "Aw, thanks."

"He's been getting that a lot," Emily teased. "Basically all the girls everywhere want a piece of that."

"I believe it," said Krissy. "But why are you two not wearing any clothes? You're outside where anyone can see you, and besides you're brother and sister. I don't think your mother would approve."

"We were just sunbathing," Jaime said.

"Yes, perfectly innocent sunbathing," Emily agreed. "Not at all doing sexy things with each other, or anyone else for that matter."

"I'm glad to hear it," said Krissy. "But maybe some clothes would be in order anyway. Otherwise I might get so horny from watching you two that I'll have to throw you both down and fuck you."

Jaime didn't really have a problem with that idea. He was already starting to lust after his mother, and Aunt Krissy would actually be a less icky family member to bang even if he wasn't. Plus Mom and Krissy looked really quite similar, except for some minor differences like hair styles and the way they dressed.

"Well if we had to..." he began.

"She's just messing with us," Emily said. "She's our aunt, and obviously wouldn't really have amazing taboo sex with her niece and nephew. Duh."

She dragged her brother to the emergency outdoor clothes rack. They each put on a shirt and some underwear so as not to tempt their hot aunt to hold them down and fuck them, even though she clearly wouldn't do that.

"So what are you doing here, Aunt K?" Jaime asked.

"Your mother called me," said Krissy. "She wanted me to come over. I guess she's having a rough day."

"You could say that," Emily agreed. "I'm sure she'll be glad to see you."

Krissy went upstairs looking for Christine. Jaime and Emily stayed downstairs. They'd had enough sun for one day, so they went to the living room instead of back outside. Jaime sprawled out across the couch while his sister fetched the remote.

"Hey, leave room for me," she said.

Jaime scooted over a little and Emily lay down in front of him. She pressed her butt back firmly against her brother and felt the reassuring poke of his constant erection. Then she started flipping through channels.

For a while that was all they did. It could have been a perfectly ordinary, platonic sibling hang-out time. Jaime felt his sister's tits a couple times out of habit, and Emily wiggled her butt every now and then to make sure he was still hard, but other than that, hardly anything sexual happened at all.

"Hey, Jai?" Emily said eventually.

"Yeah?"

"Would you put your penis in me?"

"You want to fuck?"

"No. I'm still pretty worn out. It just makes me a little anxious having you right next to me but not inside me. If you could just slide in so I can feel it...."

"Oh, sure."

Jaime stuck his cock out through the hole in his boxers. He pulled Emily's panties to the side enough to uncover her wet slit. She lifted her upper leg to make room, and he gently sheathed his dick inside her, right to the base.

"How's that?" he asked.

"Much better. Thank you."

Emily lowered her leg, trapping her brother's cock inside her. She felt so much more relaxed already. That's all she'd really needed was to feel him internally.

Even Jaime felt more comfortable while actively penetrating his sister. He hadn't realized he was missing it until he was stuffing her pussy again. Without the urgency of fucking, it truly was just a beautiful, sensual, incestuous feeling. His life would be so empty without it.

****

A sudden loud noise from the show on tv jarred Emily awake. She hadn't intended to fall asleep, but it seemed she had. Jaime was softly snoring behind her, still fully hard and firmly embedded inside her.

The feeling of her brother's cock in her pussy lulled Emily. It lured her back to a state of blissful lack of consciousness. She reached out and pressed the power button on the remote, since neither of them were watching tv anymore anyway. Strangely, once the tv was off she heard a soft noise she hadn't before. It was faint, and inconsistant, but it didn't seem to be stopping.

Emily was intrigued. She couldn't identify the sound from where she was. She reluctantly pulled herself off her brother's penis and went in search of the source. It seemed to come from upstairs. It got louder and more distinct the closer she got.

She finally decided it sounded like someone having sex, which must have been why it attracted her to begin with. The only problem was, there shouldn't be anyone having sex in the house right now. Jaime was alone downstairs, so it couldn't be him and Lilith doing sexy things. And Emily couldn't imagine that it would be Mom and Lilith, given what she knew about her mother. So that just left....

Emily stopped outside her mother's bedroom. The noises were definitely coming from inside, and they were most certainly sounds of full-on sexy fun times. She could hear the bed bouncing and slamming into the wall, as well as moaning, and slapping, and a certain amount of squishy goodness.

Mom and Aunt Krissy. It had to be. Emily put her hands to her mouth and held back a delighted squeal. Mommy and Aunty K! Fucking! It was too good to be true. Except....

Emily frowned. It didn't make sense. Mom had been so upset about the idea of her Jaime having awesome sexy sibling incest with each other. Sister on sister incest didn't really count as incest, since it was a perfectly normal and not taboo fantasy to have. Emily just couldn't imagine her mother using that loophole to justify telling her children they couldn't do something that she herself did. That didn't seem like her at all.

Whatever the case may have been, Emily was getting pretty worked up from listening to all those sex noises. She fingered herself to the thought of her sexy mom and aunt going at each other. Their two full, milf bodies entwined together made such a delicious, naughty picture in the pervy young girl's head.

She had to share this with Jaime. Emily raced back downstairs to where her brother was still asleep on the sofa. His cock pointed straight out at her as she stood in front of him. She was all hot and bothered from listening to sexy noises, and she could hardly ignore her brother's penis at the best of times.

Abandoing her initial plan of simply shaking Jaime awake, Emily knelt down in front of the couch. She leaned forward and caught the tip of his erection between her lips. She bobbed forward, capturing more of his length in her mouth. While Jaime dozed away, she gave him a sneaky sleepy sistery suck-off.

Jaime started having a sexy dream about his sister at the exact moment she swallowed his cock in real life. He could tell it was a dream, but it felt better than any dream he could remember. The weird thing was that her dream-pussy felt exactly like her mouth. He knew it was ok to actually cum inside her in the dream since he didn't have to worry about getting her pregnant.

Jaime's eyes opened just at the moment of orgasm. One second he was inflating his sister's womb with a delicious creamy filling, the next he was doing the same to her stomach instead. He watched Emily's tummy bulge as she swallowed the last of his load, and he knew for sure that this was reality. He couldn't dream up anything in his head that was nearly as sexy as his sister was in real life.

Emily sat back on her heels with a satisfied grin. She hadn't eaten anything all day and she'd been getting a bit peckish. Now she had a belly full of brother-cum; her absolute favourite treat.

"You have to come see something," Emily said to her now awake brother.

"Oh I'm seeing something," Jaime replied. He reached out and fondled one of his sister's lovely breasts. "My sexy big sis with a tummy full of cummy."

"Something other than that. Come on."

Emily dragged Jaime upstairs. The sounds of vigorous fucking still emanated from their mother's room. Jaime had no idea what to make of them.

"Who's in there?" he whispered.

"Mom and Aunt Krissy," Emily whispered back with a beaming smile.

"But they... oh. Oh!"

"Yep. Mommy and Auntie are fuuuckiiing."

"But how could Mom do that. She was all--"

"I know. I want to find out too, but now's not the time. We'll ask her about it once they're done."

"You really shouldn't snoop into other people's business like that."

Both Jaime and Emily whirled around guiltily. Lilith stood right behind them, arms crossed.

"We weren't snooping," Emily said. "Or we didn't mean to. But Mom and Aunt--"

"I know," said Lilith.

"But they're fuck--" said Jaime.

"I know! Now leave them be. Do you want people poking around while you're sexing each other up?"

"Depends on who--"

"The correct answer is no."

Lilith grabbed each of her siblings by the ear and dragged them away.

"Ow ow ow, hey, stop!" Jaime managed to wrestle his ear free. "There's no need for that."

"I disagree," said Lilith. "Now both of you, get dressed. Properly dressed. With pants even."

"Why?"

"Because I'm taking you to work with me, and if you come in your underwear I'm going to put you in a cage and make you dance for the customers."

"Right. Pants it is."

****

"Isn't it a bit early for you to go to work?" Emily asked.

Her and Jaime were in the back seat of Lilith's car. She'd taken the middle seatbelt so they could sit snuggly against each other.

"Yeah, it's only early afternoon," Jaime added. "You usually don't go anywhere until it starts getting dark out."

Lilith shrugged. "I'm the boss. I can work whatever hours I want. And in this case, I mostly just needed an excuse to get you two out of the house."

"If they didn't want anyone listening, they wouldn't have been so loud," Emily pouted. "S'not my fault I'm curious."

"No, I know." Lilith sighed. "You're a horny little thing, and I don't blame you for it. That doesn't mean I can't try and keep you on a bit of a leash when necessary."

Emily perked up. "Leashes, you say?"

"Figuratively speaking, of course."

"Aww."

Soon enough, Lilith pulled into a parking lot. Jaime caught a glimpse of the building's sign before they were past it.

"Fall From Grace, huh?" he said.

"Yeah," said Lilith. "You like it?"

"It's... appropriate."

Lilith led her siblings in through a back entrance. They had the impression of day turning to night as they entered the building, all part of a deliberate ambience no doubt.

"Here, take some money, have fun," Lilith said, handing over some cash. "Try to stay out of trouble."

Emily grabbed the money before Jaime could. "Giving us money to spend at your club, huh? That's an interesting system."

"Anything to keep you two busy for half a minute."

The two younger siblings were left to their own devices. Jaime wasn't quite sure what to do, but Emily was more decisive. She picked out a curved booth in a corner with a fair amount of privacy and a somewhat decent view of the action. The place wasn't very busy at this time of day, it seemed. Certainly none of the other scattered patrons paid them any attention.

Almost immediately, a girl came over with a pair of drinks on a tray. She was wearing a very skimpy waitress's uniform that only techinally kept her covered up.

"The boss asked me to bring these over for you," the waitress said. "Rum and cokes for each of you."

"We're not, like, actually old enough..." Jaime said.

"Oh, no worries there. There's only a half-shot of rum in them. According to Littown law, they don't count as a proper drink. Anyone could order one."

"Huh. Go figure. Crazy loopholes in this town, aren't there?"

"I suppose."

Emily had already taken a sip of her drink. It didn't taste that much different from a regular coke, but it did have a bit more bite to it. "Thanks," she said. She peeled off a couple bills and tucked them in the waitress's top. She got a bit of a feel while she was at it.

"You're welcome. Please let me know if you need anything else."

"Lil's really going all out trying to keep us occupied," Jaime said once he was alone with his sister again. "I wonder why she cares so much."

"Who knows. I tell you what though, if this is the way she bribes me to behave, I can totally deal with it." Emily took another sip, then waved her arm around. "Free booze, sorta. Hot waitresses. Guys taking their clothes off on stage. Yeah, I can live with this."

Jaime frowned. Now that he took more of a serious look around, there were an awful lot of guys in various stages of undress. The main stage had a young guy, probably about his age, right in the middle of some kind of routine. There was another one flirting with a pair of drunk women over to the side. And another one soliciting tips from an older man. And another... and another....

"Oh goddammit," Jaime muttered. "Is this a male strip club? What the shit."

"What? You don't like?" Emily teased.

"I thought there were going to be boobies," Jaime complained. "And instead there's dicks. Lots and lots of dicks." He pointed. "Look, that guy's got his dick out now."

"Yeah, not bad, is it?"

Emily propped her head up on her hand dreamily. She made a show of watching the various strippers, and their incredible disappearing clothes acts.

"This is dumb," Jaime sulked.

"Oh, I don't know about that."

"Well it's all fine and well for you. You've got eye candy to look at."

"Mmhm, that's true. I think you're forgetting something important though."

"What's that?"

"We're alone and unsupervised in a dark room."

Emily reached over and squeezed his uncharacteristically soft cock. It twitched to life at her touch.

"You do make an excellent point. Except... won't Lil get pissed if we start messing around in here? Is that even allowed?"

"She wouldn't have left us without a babysitter if it wasn't."

Emily undid her brother's pants and fished his cock out. She lay down on their seat and nuzzled Jaime's penis while he made sure no one was looking. They could still get caught engaging in incest, even in a strip club. Emily kissed and licked him as eagerly as if she hadn't had any sex all day.

"We're in a public place, you know," Jaime said. "You're playing with your brother's cock in public."

Emily moaned. "Mmm, I sure am. Maybe I want everyone to see how much I love hot incest sex with my little brother."

Emily swallowed Jaime's cock in one go. She worked her mouth fiercely on his shaft. The slurping and moaning were fortunately much quieter than the music in the club.

"What if everyone just came over and started watching," Jaime said. "They'd all crowd around to see a sister who's such a slut for her brother. Lil would have to put us up on stage. She'd tie you up and force me to fuck each of your holes, and fill them all with brother-cum. All in front of a huge, incest-loving crowd."

Emily came in her pants at the thought of a such a scenario. Being tied up by her big sis? Having people see what a slut she was for her brother? She came a second time just imagining it.

"I suppose I should be glad you both still have your pants on," Lilith said.

The elder sibling sat down on the opposite side of Emily. She smacked her little sister's butt a couple times until she sat up. Jaime tucked his cock away. He was already missing the feel of Emily's mouth around it.

"We weren't bothering anyone," Emily said.

"No, not yet anyway. But legally speaking, there shouldn't be any sexual contact in here except for with the strippers. Plus there are fines specifically for incest violations."

"So no playing with Jaime?" Emily asked.

"Ideally, yes. Why don't you go play with some of my boys? Throw some money at them and they'll do just about anything."

Emily considered for a moment. "Ok!"

She hopped across Lilith's lap and flounced over to the stage. She tossed a handful of bills in the air, immediately grabbing the performer's attention.

Lilith turned to Jaime. "That's the love of your life, huh?"

Jaime smiled. "Yes, actually."

"The girl with her finger up a stripper's ass?"

Jaime looked over at Emily. The guy on stage was on all fours, and Emily did indeed already have her finger up his butt.

"Whatever makes her happy," he said.

"How very noble of you."

Jaime watched Emily's antics for another few moments. With the cunning application of her wad of money, she soon had two of the strippers making out with each other.

"So it's all male strippers here, huh?" he asked. "Not what I expected."

Lilith raised an eyebrow. "Nah, dude. Girls are on the other side of the club is all."

"What? But... son of a bitch. Em probably knew that too."

"Wouldn't surprise me. She'd think it was hilarious if you sat here and watched guys take their clothes off for several hours."

"She probably would."

Lilith stood. "Come on, I'll show you the girls. Actually, I'll just let you into our special viewing area. You can see everything from up there."

She took Jaime on a circuitous route, up a staircase, and eventually to an area set above the bar right in the middle of the building. It was cozy, dimly lit, and had several scattered groups of comfortable chairs and low tables. The sides were lined with tinted windows so you could see the floors below while remaining mostly invisible.

The side of the club Jaime hadn't seen before was much more to his taste. There were boobies everywhere. It wasn't any busier than the other half, but the scenery was so much more enticing.

"Ooh, these really are comfy," Jaime said as he tried out one of the chairs.

"And easy to clean, too," Lilith said as she took the one next to him.

"Yeah, I... didn't really need to know that."

The girl on the stage below had lost the last of her clothing. Jaime watched as she propped herself up on her shoulders, her ass sticking into the air. She worked a very large dildo into her butthole, much to the delight of the onlookers. Then she pushed the dildo out so it shot into the air, and caught it in her pussy. She pushed it out again, even higher into the air. She flipped over onto her knees and caught the dildo in her mouth, taking an aerial deepthroat with remarkable precision.
"That's a hell of a party trick," Jaime said.

"Good, isn't it. Very popular with the drunk guys." Lilith stood. "Anyway, things to do. You'll be ok up here?"

"I think I'll manage."

"Good. Here's some money, just in case."

Lilith handed her brother another wad of small bills. She was pretty sure he hadn't received any of the first batch.

Jaime went back to watching the nakey girls below. It actually wasn't long after Lilith left when someone else came upstairs. Jaime was surprised when said person sat down in the seat his sister had just vacated.

"Uh, hey," he said.

"Hey yourself," said the encroaching girl.

She had to be a stripper. Her top was all dangly bits, and gave the illusion of covering her chest moreso that actually covering it. Her skirt seemed specifically designed to expose what was underneath. As she sprawled in her chair, it was made very clear that she had no panties on underneath.

"You like my pussy?"

Jaime jerked his gaze back up to the girl's face. She was grinning at him. Of course she wouldn't be mad; getting perved on was literally her job.

"It's lovely," Jaime said.

"Why thank you." She smoothed down her skirt, temporarily covering her beautiful bare slit. "I'm Dixie, by the way."

Was he supposed to use his real name with strippers? She almost certainly wasn't using hers. Whatever.

"I'm Jaime."

"I know. You're the boss's brother. She sent me up here to keep you company."

"Ah. Should have guessed."

Dixie was giving him and odd look. He couldn't quite place it.

"So your sister brought you to her strip club?" Dixie said.

"Um, yeah."

Whatever look Dixie was giving him, it was only getting stronger.

"That's kinda hot, isn't it?"

"Hot? I don't see why it would be."

Dixie sat up straight and leaned closer to Jaime. She lowered her voice, even though there was no one else around them.

"I have a thing for brothers and sisters," she said in a near-whisper. "I mean, obviously no one would ever fuck their sibling or any other family member, because that would be incest and wrong and bad and stuff. But thinking about it? Mmm."

Now things were falling into place. Of course Lilith would have sent this particular girl up.

"You like that, huh?" Jaime said. "My big sister bringing me to a sexy place like this?"

"It's kinda hot. Your dick's all hard from watching the girls here. Your sister might have seen it, you know."

Jaime chuckled. "Yeah, Lil might have seen that my dick is hard. That is very true." How little Dixie suspected what Lilith had actually seen and done to him.

"Do you ever, like, think about her? In a sexy way?"

"You mean do I ever think about my own sister getting naked, or sucking my cock?"

Dixie's eyes rolled back for a second, and her breathing went noticeably ragged. "Yesss. Stuff like that."

She unfolded from her chair and perched on the arm of Jaime's instead. He could see quite a bit of underboob from this new angle, and her pussy peeked out at him again. Jaime peeled off a couple bills from what Lilith had left him. He carefully slipped one into Dixie's top on each side, sneaking a blatant feel of her breasts in the process.

"Maybe I should just show you some of the things I think about," Jaime said.

"Ooh, that's a good idea."

"You'll have to pretend to be my sister though."

Jaime could actually see the moisture leaking from the stripper's pussy. Her eyes gleamed with the promise of a fulfilled fantasy.

"Ok... Bro. What should I do?"

"Well, sometimes I think about my sister kneeling in front of me, looking up at me all sexy."

Dixie was kneeling on the floor in front of Jaime before he finished his sentence. Her eyes widened and adopted a surprisingly innocent appearance.

"Like this, Big Brother? Do you want me to see how hard you are for your little sister?"

"Yes. And then... Little Sis, I want you to get my cock out."

Dixie shivered visibly as Jaime called her his sister and asked her to do something sexual in the same sentence. She leaned forward, her eyes still fluttering half closed, and pulled his pants and boxers down his legs.

"You're so hard for me, Big Brother. That's so naughty."

"It's only because the idea of doing sexy sex stuff with my little sister is so hot. It's practically your fault, really." Jaime held out some more money. "If you're really good and show me your boobies, I won't tell Mommy and Daddy that you were being bad and making me hard."

"I will be sooo good, Big Brother. You'll see."

Dixie took the money, as well as the pair of bills Jaime had already given her, and stuffed it all up her butthole for safe keeping. She then removed her flimsy top and showed off her perfect round breasts.

"Very nice. Now how about sucking Big Brother's dick?"

"But that would be incest! We can't do that!"

"Oops, you're right. My mistake." Jaime picked Dixie up and set her on his lap. He aimed perfectly so that his cock went straight inside her pussy. "Whoops, now my brother-cock has gone inside your stripper-sister-cunt, completely by accident."

Dixie's head lolled back and she came from sheer pretend-incest overload. She bounced up and down automatically on her 'brother's' cock all through her orgasm.

"Even though it was an accident and is totally bad and stuff, your sister-pussy feels so good, Little Sister," Jaime said.

Again, his statement and cock combined to elicit an orgasm from the stripper riding him. He grinned. This was fun.

****

A little while later, Emily came upstairs looking for her brother. She spotted him easily, even with a stripped bouncing away on his lap. She approached and casually sat down next to the pair of them.

"I see you made a new friend," Emily said.

"This is Dixie," Jaime said by way of introduction. "Hey, you want to see something cool? Try telling her she's riding her brother's cock right now."

Emily shrugged. "Ok. Dixie, you're riding your brother's cock right now."

Dixie came for about the fortieth time in twenty minutes. She was a mindless incest-slut at this point.

"Ooh, that is neat," Emily said. "Dixie, you're such a good sister making your brother feel so nice with your pussy."

Dixie went through another cycle of orgasm.

"It works every time," Jaime said. "It's amazing, really."

"Yeah, it is pretty cool. Are you about finished though? I thought we could go do some shopping while we're here."

Jaime frowned. "In the strip club?"

"No. Outside. We're kind of in a, like, pinkish-light district. All sorts of interesting, slightly unsavoury shops to look at."

"Alright. Could be interesting." Jaime paused. "Is it ok to cum in a stripper?"

"I'unno. Probably?"

"Good enough."

Jaime came inside Dixie. He filled up her still-spasming pussy with his semen. Then, when there was no more room, he filled up her womb as well. Her tummy expanded outward to accomadate his load.

Emily watched her brother's orgasm blow Dixie up like a balloon. She didn't usually get to watch it happen to someone else. Even though it felt much better having all his brother-cum inside her tummy, it was still fun watching another girl get stuffed with it.

Once Jaime was done, Emily conscientiously taped up Dixie's pussy so cum wouldn't leak all over everywhere. Jaime rolled up some money and stuck it in Dixie's butthole with the rest of her stash. The sibling's left the stripper propped up in one of the comfy chairs, then headed for the stairway. Jaime grabbed Emily's hand and they intertwined their fingers as they walked.

"So, shopping, huh?" Jaime said. "Anything in particular?"

"I've got a few ideas," said Emily. "There's a sex toy shoppe close by that's supposed to be pretty good. I want to see about getting a strapon."

"Lil's got a bunch already. Why would you need another one?"

Emily batted her eyes at her brother. "I just want one of my very own. One specially for pounding your butthole."

"How romantic."

"Right?"

Emily gave Jaime a kiss on the cheek. He smiled at her, but noticed something peculiar. There was some cum on her hair, but it couldn't have been his. For one, he didn't remember leaving any there. For another, she wasn't drowning in it.

"You got something on your hair, there," he said.

"Oh. Whoops." Emily swiped at her messy hair with her sleeve.

"Have some fun with the stripper boys, did we?"

"Maaayyybe."

"Should I be jealous?"

Emily sighed. "No. I mean it was fun and all, don't get me wrong. I had a good time. But... their penises just weren't as fun to play with as yours. And even with four of them they still couldn't hardly cum on me enough to be worthwhile."

"That's kinda how I feel with other girls too," Jaime said. "None of them come anywhere close to making me feel as good as you. Well, maybe Lilith could, because she's my sister too."

Emily nodded. "Yeah, biologically speaking, sisters are the best sexual matches for their brothers, and vice versa. If Lilith really wanted to, she probably could make you feel almost as good as I do."

The siblings walked hand-in-hand out of their sister's strip club. Emily spotted the store she wanted to try, and they walked over to it still holding hands. It was liberating to be somewhere no one knew who they were. If they started fucking in the street, they'd only get arrested for 'fucking in the street' rather than 'fucking in the street while being siblings.' The punishment was much worse for the second type of offense. It could be anything right up to super-death.

The sex toy shop was weird. Not because it contained a multitude of objects one could use for sexual pleasure, but rather because a guy and a girl were having sex behind the main counter. They each wore uniform shirts with no bottoms, and the sex appeared to be fairly uninteresting to the parties involved. She was bent over the counter reading a book, he was on his phone. They were joined at the genitals, and he was making a back and forth motion with his hips, so it probably still counted.

"Welcome to Sexy Time Sex Shoppe," said the girl in a bored voice. "We hope to fill the holes in your life and your body."

"Thanks? I think?" said Jaime.

"You're having sex," Emily pointed out, as though perhaps the pair of clerks hadn't noticed.

"We're setting a sexual mood for our clientele," said the boy.

"We're contractually obligated," added the girl.

Jaime stared for a moment. "Weird."

Emily shook her head and tried to forget the depressing sexual sight she'd just witnessed. This was supposed to be a happy, joyful, pervy wonderland, not a place of misery and dispair. Managers were so innovative when it came to making their stores suck in new and unique ways.

"Ooh, look. Butt plugs!"

Once Emily got in amongst the merchandise, she cheered right up. She browsed through the various sections, inspecting plugs and dildos, leashes and collars, and vibrators in all colours and sizes. She wanted to buy the whole store, but she had to restrain herself. She didn't have enough money for that.

Eventually Emily narrowed her browsing to her real reason for being in the store; the strapon section. Here she was more discerning with her examinations. She needed to find just the right one. It had to be one that would function as an extention of her body, and a perfect tool for fucking her little brother butt slut.

"I wonder if there's somewhere I could try these on," Emily mused aloud.

"I don't think that's how it works," Jaime said.

"Actually," said the female clerk. "There's a fitting room just to your left there. Feel free to try anything you want."

"Great!" said Emily. "What service."

"Is it?" asked Jaime. "Anybody could have used this stuff already."

"We're very sanitary," said the male clerk. "We burn anything that people try and don't purchase in our sex toy incinerator."

"That's a hard way to make a profit."

"Our management team is brilliant and know what they're doing," the two clerks droned together.

Emily had long since stopped paying attention. She'd scooped up several of her favourite options and was headed for the fitting room.

"C'mon, Jai. Gotta try some toys out."

The fitting room was surprisingly spacious with both of them inside. It was also covered on all four sides with mirrors. Emily liked it immediately. She could see everything, from every angle.

Jaime stripped out of his pants and underwear. Emily did the same, then strapped herself into her first test subject. Jaime bent over with his hands braced in the bench on one side of the small room. He stuck his butt out, offering it to his sister.

Emily spread her brother's ass cheeks and moved her head down between them. She stuck her tongue out and licked his butthole over and over again. She got him all nice and covered in her spit.

"Ready?"

"Sort of."

"Good enough."

Emily manoeuvered the tip of her strapon dildo to Jaime's puckered rear entrance. She pushed it in smoothly. She pumped her hips in increasingly rough strokes. Jaime grunted as he once again felt the sweet ache of his rectum being incestuously violated.

"You look so hot on the end of my cock," Emily said.

"You're lucky I love you so much," he replied.

"I really am. But then you're lucky I love you too. It all comes out in the wash."

Emily pounded her brother's butthole for a while, but eventually decided that the dildo was a little too floppy. She'd suspected that right from the start, but had to be sure.

She chose a second candidate and put it on. She relubed Jaime's ass with her tongue before sliding it in the same as the first. She slammed into him repeatedly, her hips making slapping sounds against his butt. Again, though, it wasn't quite right.

Emily tried each toy in turn, systematically going through her whole pile of strapons. They all made her feel so sexy and in control when she put them on, but she needed something a little more than that. She wanted the one she chose to be her special anal connection to her brother; it couldn't be one that felt just kind of alright.

Jaime dutifully took his pounding from each of his sister's fake cocks. His poor little butthole was getting so sore. It was a pleasant ache, at least. He felt both pain and pleasure at having his ass stuffed full of dildo. More importantly, Emily loved making him her little butt slut. Even if he didn't enjoy it, he'd still do it for her. He'd do anything for her.

The last strapon had to be the one. Emily had saved it specifically because she knew in her heart it was the right one for her. Even just putting it on felt right, and when she looked in the mirror at herself, it only confirmed the choice for her. The dildo was close enough to her own skin tone that it appeared a part of her body if she squinted just right. And it felt so comfortable, so right, when she snugged it into place.

"That one looks hot on you," Jaime said.

"It does, doesn't it?"

Emily's eyes had a glazed, absorbed look to them. She turned this way and that, whipping her head around to see herself from every angle. She took off her shirt and bra to get an overall look at herself nude with a semi-realistic fake cock protruding obscenely from her pelvis. Her pussy dripped trails of girl-cum down her legs as she imagined using her new toy.

Still, she had to try it out. She couldn't go on appearance alone. Emily crouched behind her brother one final time. She spent extra time licking his butthole for her last trial. She lovingly kissed and licked all around the tight bullseye between his cheeks, then stuck her tongue as far as it would go inside him. He moaned and wiggled his cute little butt from all the lavish attention.

Emily didn't have to aim her strapon this time. It was a part of her, and it knew where to go. She grabbed Jaime's hips and thrust forward. The dildo was buried in his bottom in one good shove. He arched his back and moaned louder at the sudden, totally expected intrusion.

Emily fucked her brother like a wild girl. Her previous poundings had been nothing like this one. She swore she could actually feel his innards, and the way his ass gripped her as she thrust in and out of him. As far as she was concerned, she'd stumbled onto the pinnacle of modern techonology.

Jaime, too, recognized the rightness of the final dildo. It fit his ass better than any of the others had, and it hit all the right places inside him. He still ached from the unaccustomed brutal fucking he was taking, but was dulled and overshadowed by the sheer joy it brought him. With every thrust he was sure he was going to cum. His cock strained and throbbed, and eventually that was exactly what he did.

The room filled with Emily's blissful laughter as her brother showered the mirror in front of them with cum. She spun him around to get the mirrors on all sides. Their reflected images were all obscured by walls of dripping semen. Emily felt like a sexual goddess.

"God I love you, Jai," she said.

She pulled out him and allowed him to stand up. She kissed with a fiery hunger. Her eyes danced to from side to side, catching their cum-sodden images in her peripherals.

"Love you too, Em," Jaime said.

They got dressed, or at least Jaime did. Emily left her pants and panties off and walked out of the fitting room still wearing her new strapon. She couldn't bear to take it off yet. She marched right up to the counter, her dildo wobbling back and forth with every step.

Neither of the clerks batted an eye. They scanned her toy, took her money, and gave her a receipt. She declined the offer of a discreet bag to carry her purchase in. Only when she got outside did she finally go about stuffing herself back into her pants while still wearing her strapon. It made a noticeable bulge once she managed to get them on. She was fine with that. Happy, even.

Jaime came out a minute later with a purchase of his own. Emily hadn't even realized he wasn't right beside her.

"What'd ya get?" she asked excitedly. "I didn't even know you were looking for anything."

"I'll tell you later," he said.

"Aww, why? I want to know now."

"It's a surprise. It wouldn't be the same if I told you now."

"Fiiine."

Emily affected a sulky attitude, but it was only for show. She was having far too good a time to let anything get her down. Besides, her brother's secret purchase was a sexy, intriguing mystery. Her typically wild imagination was running even wilder than usual, and she loved it.

"The other thing I want to get is a couple skirts," Emily said. "I think there's a place around here, but I'm not sure."

"Skirts?" Jaime asked. "You want to clothes shopping?"

"Sexy clothes shopping," Emily corrected. "I stopped wearing skirts 'cause the ones I had didn't fit right anymore, or they didn't look cute enough on me. But pants are so damn inconvenient sometimes when I just want to get my brother's cock in me."

Jaime was basically always hard around Emily anyway. Hearing his sister's idea for giving him even easier access to her pussy made him even more painfully erect.

After some wandering, the siblings stopped in front of a store. Jaime wasn't sure why, but Emily peered in the window and smiled.

"This is it," she said.

"Here? This looks like a fetish outfit shoppe. Like, leather and masks and panties so small they can't be seen with the naked eye."

"Aaand school girl outfits. You know they've got some in there."

"Alright, they probably do. We can take a look."

In fact, there was a fair selection of plaid skirts. Some were so short they couldn't possibly be meant to be worn in public. Most of them were long enough to function as actual skirts. A few were actually knee length, for those who were more into the fantasy than seeing what was underneath.

"I want something I can wear outside," Emily said as she browsed a rack. "But it's gotta look cute on me too."
"Sooo, what does that mean, exactly? Like, what are we looking for?"

"I dunno. We'll know it when we see it, I think."

The siblings were partly hidden from the front of the store by some racks and displays, and there were no other customers immediately nearby. Emily decided that was good enough. She shed her pants and handed them to Jaime to hold. He watched bemusedly as she tried on one of the skirts right in the middle of the floor.

"How's this look?" she asked.

"Your dick kinda makes it stick out funny," Jaime answered.

"Ugh, fine." Emily unhooked her strapon and handed it to her brother as well. "Now how does it look?"

The skirt came down to about mid-thigh. It was a pretty good balance between respectable and slutty on her. It flared up quite high when she twirled, giving Jaime a few good flashes of what was underneath.

"Maybe something a teensy bit shorter," Jaime suggested.

Emily grinned. "I think you're right."

She swapped her skirt for a slightly smaller one. Again, she stripped and dressed without taking any real precautions against being seen while doing so.

"That's perfect," Jaime said.

"You think so?" Emily turned around to give him a view of the back. "It's not too slutty?"

"Not quite. Bend over a little."

"Liiike this?"

Emily bent over a bit and looked back at Jaime coquettishly. She was still covered.

"A little more."

Emily leaned farther forward, and just kept going. Her hemline crept ever higher toward her ass.

Suddenly, the back of her skirt was flipped up. Emily reached for it, but her hands never made it. Jaime's cock slammed into her tight little pussy without any warning at all. Emily clamped her hands over her mouth to stay silent. They were in the middle of a store, and she'd just gotten surprise sexed by her brother! She came almost instantly.

Jaime pulled out before things got too out of control. His cock and Emily's thighs were coated in her cream. He reluctantly tucked himself back away and flipped her skirt back down over her ass. She straightened up unsteadily.

"Guess you like this one," she said.

"It looks good on you."

Emily made sure there was still no one looking, the gave her brother a quick but heartfelt kiss.

"You do make a girl feel special."

They bought the skirt, and another that was nearly identical except with a different pattern and a slightly more respectable cut. Emily wore the skirt out of the store. Jaime couldn't resist running his fingers underneath it whenever he thought he could get away with it. Emily pretended not to notice his wandering hand, but the wetness all the way down her thighs gave her away.

****

Jaime and Emily were happy to get home that evening. Going on sexy adventures was fun and all, but it did cut into their fucking time.

There were still sex noises coming from their mother's room. Jaime was impressed with Mom and Aunt Krissy's stamina. He and Emily were good children this time and didn't wait outside the door listening to them go at it. Instead, Emily took her purchases straight to her room, and Jaime followed her.

"Today was pretty good, wasn't it?" Emily said.

She examined herself in her mirror. She liked the way the classic school girl skirt looked on her. It would probably look even better with her hair up in pigtails. She decided to try it out and see.

"It was," Jaime agreed. "I liked the parts where I was fucking you."

"Mmm, me too."

Emily finished setting her hair in pigtails. She turned to see herself at various angles, and sometimes flipped her skirt up to catch flashes of her pussy and butt. Jaime wanted so badly to bend her over her bed and destroy her wet sister-pussy. He had something else he needed to do first.

"Hey, Em? You know how you say I'm your butt slut sometimes?"

"Well you are."

"I know. And I know it makes you happy."

"It really does."

"I love you so much, Em. So I need to ask you something."

Emily saw Jaime go down on one knee in the mirror. She turned, confused as to what he could possibly be up to. She squealed and clasped her hands to her mouth when she saw what he was holding. His secret from the sex toy shoppe; a butt plug with a heart-shaped, jeweled base.

"Em, will you be my butt slut?"

"Yesyesyesyesyesyes!"

Emily threw herself at her brother, knocking him over. She showered him with kisses even as she felt tears of joy trail down her cheeks onto his face. It was several minutes before she could rein in her emotions and sit up.

"So that's a yes then?" Jaime asked.

"Yes, dummy." Emily punched her brother lightly on the shoulder. "Of course it's a yes. I've been waiting for this moment ever since about three days ago."

She stood up, then helped Jaime up as well. She looked at him with pure adoration in her eyes. Her brother's butt slut. It was finally happening.

"So, should we put it in?" Jaime asked, holding up the jewel plug. "Make it official?"

"Not yet. There's something that has to come first."

"What's that?"

Emily looked into Jaime's eyes. She grabbed his pants and tore them off. She needed his cock worse than she'd ever needed it before.

"You have to fuck my ass," Emily said. "You have to take my anal virginity with your cock before we put the plug in."

Jaime's eyes widened. "I'm going to be your first?"

"Yes. It never felt right before, not with anyone else, and not even by myself. I'm not sure why, but somehow I always knew it would be you." Emily bit her lip for a second. "I'm glad it's going to be my brother pounding my ass for the first time. You don't know how much it means to me."

Emily flipped her skirt up over her ass and crawled onto her bed. She looked over her shoulder with her sultriest eyes and wiggled her bottom.

Jaime knelt behind his sister. He just stared at her perfect round ass, and the enticing crinkled entrance right in the middle. He saw that a steady trickle was leaking from her pussy down to her bed as she anticipated what was to come.

"Hurry uuuppp," Emily whined.

Jaime dove in and licked all the way up his sister's ass crack. He licked again and again, coating her butthole in saliva. She tasted of pure sex and wantonness. He ate her butthole hungrily until she was wimpering and shaking under his assault.

Emily was hornier than was physically possible. She had so much anticipation building up inside her for her first anal fuck. Her brother's skillful rimming was only making it worse. His tongue was everywhere, and felt like it was three feet long when he stuck it up her butthole. She needed his cock inside her.

"Please, Jai. Fuck my virgin ass already," Emily pleaded. "I need my brother's cock in me so bad."

"Ok, Em," Jaime said. He grabbed her hips and lined up his cock. "Just remind me, who are you?"

Emily smiled. "I'm my brother's butt slut!" she declared happily. "My ass is his any time he wants it."

Jaime slammed his cock into Emily's tight, virgin asshole. She came instantly. Her trickle of pussy juice became a flood. Jaime rammed her ass hard and deep, making her scream in pleasure.

It was more intense that Emily could have ever dreamed. Her ass felt like it was being split open. She couldn't even comprehend the pain of her brother's anal attack. She was getting hammered in a hole that hadn't taken so much as a finger in it before, and she loved every second of it.

Emily was in the throes of multiple orgasms, each building from the last. The delicious agony of her first anal fuck gave her a pleasure she'd never before glimpsed. She knew it was because she'd waited for her brother to be the one to do it. No other cock in the world could have made her feel such pure butthole bliss.

Jaime rode his sister for hours. Her ass tightened around his cock like a vise with every new orgasm he gave her. She took the pounding and begged for more. It was as though her butt was specifically designed to be fucked by her brother.

Finally Emily could take no more. She was a little disappointed to only be able to handle a two hour anal pounding for her first time, but if they didn't stop soon her ass was just going to fall off. The bright side was she was about to get a huge load of cum from her brother.

"Cum in my ass, Jai," Emily moaned. "Your sister needs a big load of brother-cum right in her slutty butthole. I want you to fill me up with so much that it comes out my nose."

Jaime gave a last few thrusts that were hard enough to collapse the bed frame. He shuddered, then came so hard it disrupted the moon's rotation around the Earth. Cum swept through his sister's bowels, filling every cranny of her interior with sweet brotherly love. He pumped her full until she finally made a weird noise and swiped at her face with her hand.

"Ow," Emily said. "It came out my nose. That shit really stings."

Jaime chuckled. He carefully pulled his cock out of his sister's ass, and as soon as it was free he slammed her new plug into place. His cum was securely trapped inside her.

Emily rolled over onto her back. Her tummy showed signs of cum-inflation once again. She had a smile of absolute contentment and satisfaction. She loved her brother, and he loved her. She was filled right to the brim with his cum. And now, after so many days you almost needed a second hand to count them all, she was his butt slut too. Her life was perfect.

Jaime stripped the clothes off of an unresisting Emily. He admired her perfect nude body for a moment, then crawled in beside her for some naked sibling cuddles.

"I love you so much," she said.

"I know, Em. I love you too."
Saga of Littown Ch. 05
School time oral play, shower sexing, and family secrets.
Author's Note: While this story and its various chapters are primarily incest themed, it will often contain things such as excessive cum, anal play/pegging, and whatever else amuses me at the time. Reader discretion is advised.

****

Emily awoke securely cuddled with her naked brother. She reached around to her ass to make sure her brand new, bejewled butt plug was still in place. She couldn't think of a more romantic gesture than Jaime's proposal to her the night before. She was now officially her brother's butt slut. She loved him so goddamn much.

The one curious thing was how empty she felt. She'd gone to sleep absolutely packed full of brother-cum, and it seemed to have vanished. It couldn't have leaked out of her butt with the plug in place, and besides the bed was still dry. Her body must have absorbed it. That was the only possible explanation.

Jaime looked so cute all sound asleep. Emily wanted to let him rest, but she didn't have the willpower for that. She needed to do something naughty to him.

Emily started by licking his hard cock all over. Jaime twitched and moaned, but didn't stir from his slumber. She then had a better idea, and sat down on his face with her pussy right over his mouth. She felt his tongue sleepily probe her slit. Even unconscious, his body wanted to do sexy things to hers.

Emily rode her sleeping brother's tongue for a while before bending down toward his cock again. It was leaking a copious amount of precum, so she started licking it all up. Jaime's sex-juice was so tasty, but there wasn't enough yet to satisfy Emily's craving. She needed to properly suck him off if she was going to get a proper incesty breakfast out of her brother.

Jaime woke up already eating his sister's pussy, with her throat wrapped around his cock. He didn't question this development. It was getting to be the standard state of affairs. He kept licking away at her, while also grabbing her ass with both hands. With one finger, he toyed with the heart-shaped base of the butt plug inside her.

The tongue in Emily's pussy and the plug in her ass both suddenly came to life. Whereas before Jaime had been licking her on autopilot, now dedication and enthusiasm were felt. She moaned around his cock as he licked and sucked on her clit, while simultaneously wiggling her butt plug.

Emily came hard in her brother's mouth. The flood of pussy cream down his throat, plus the involuntary tightening of his sister's lips, made Jaime cum seconds later. Emily expertly swallowed his massive load as fast as he pumped it out. She drank down so much that it started leaking back out her pussy, and then back into Jaime.

The siblings were caught in an endless loop of cumming and swallowing. Everything they drank cycled through their bodies and back out through their cock or pussy, only to then be consumed by the other. They had inadvertently created a perpetual incest machine. They felt a little panicked by the constant flow, and the way it cut off their ability to breathe, but neither could bear to pull their mouth away from the other.

Eventually Jaime shot a burst of mixed cum so large that it knocked Emily's head away. A shower of mixed penis and pussy juices geysered into the air, then rained down on the conjoined sibling bodies below. Emily lay down beside her brother and waited for the flow to subside.

"That seemed biologically improbable," Jaime said.

"Mmm, sexy though," Emily said.

She kissed her brother. His mouth tasted like her pussy. Even though her tummy was stuffed full of cum already, Emily tasted sex juices on his face and couldn't help licking them off. She had to stop when her belly ached in protest.

"I'm all sticky," Jaime said.

"Yeah, me too."

"And we're going to have to throw out another mattress."

"Yep." Emily kissed her brother again. "Totally worth it."

Jaime smiled. "Sure was."

****

After getting cleaned up and dressed, Jaime hauled the newly sex-ruined mattress downstairs. He was going to throw it in the backyard mattress incinerator, but only made it to the kitchen before he had to stop.

His mom and Aunt Krissy were having coffee together at the breakfast table. They were each wearing one of Christine's robes, and everything about them screamed that they'd been having sex basically all day yesterday. Jaime smirked wickedly at the pair of them. Christine blushed and tried to ignore his stare, Krissy didn't seem fazed.

"Good morning," Jaime said cheerfully. "How'd you two sleep?"

"Fine, thanks," Krissy said. "How about getting that mattress out of the kitchen before it drips all over the floor."

Christine mumbled something and refused to look at her son. Jaime kept smiling as he dragged the sex-sodden mattress outside and disposed of it.

"Hey, neighbour boy."

Jaime had been just about to head back inside when he heard Alyssa greet him. She was leaning up against the fence between their yards, with her head and shoulders visible over the top. Her hair was up in pigtails, and her shirt was sufficiently low-cut to reveal some lovely cleavage.

"Hey, Allie. How's it going?"

"Oh, not bad. You and Em didn't catch the bus with me yesterday though. I heard you were out sick and I got kinda of worried."

"Sorry we worried you. It wasn't anything serious."

"Yeah, I figured. You definitely look recovered to me."

Alyssa grinned at the massive tent in Jaime's pants. He was getting used the leering by now, and he was fine with letting her stare if it made her happy.

"Em should be out any minute now, then I guess we'll be ready to go."

"Sounds good. Hang on, let me come over."

Alyssa held on to the top of the fence and hopped up. She got one of her feet up, then swung gracefully over to Jaime's side. She almost made it, except her pants got caught on a splinter and tore completely off her as she landed. She went bright red as she realized her bottom half was covered only by her panties.

"Oh no!" Alyssa squeaked. "My pants have come off!"

"Boy, that was unlucky," said Jaime. "What are the odds a hot girl would end up losing some of her clothing around me?"

"It's this stupid fence's fault," Alyssa said.

She turned and kicked ineffectually at the wooden structure. In doing so, she gave Jaime a good look at her ass, since her panties only partly covered her bottom.

"You have a very nice butt," Jaime said.

"Aw, thanks. But there's no time for perving on me right now. I need to do something about my pants."

Alyssa retrieved her pants from the fence. She held them up to show Jaime the big tear in them thanks to her unlucky jump. They'd never stay on her in that condition.

"You could always just go without pants."

Alyssa snorted derisively. "Ha, yeah, right. You'd like that, wouldn't you? Me showing off my little panties for you all day. So predictable."

"Well I kinda would. But if that's not an option, you might just have to go and get another pair."

"I suppose I must. Give me a boost this time, would you?"

Jaime held his hands entwined so Alyssa could step on them. He lifted her up so she could get her foot on top of the fence. Unfortunately, she slipped and fell back, and her panties got caught on the way down this time. They stretched and built up tension so that when they snapped, the slingshotted away into the distance.

Alyssa knocked Jaime over as she fell, and they sprawled together on the ground. Her bare pussy landed right on his face, much to her embarrassment and his arousal.

"You're perving on me again, aren't you?" Alyssa asked, though she was already resigned to the answer.

"Kind of hard not to when I get such a pretty little pussy within tonguing distance," Jaime said.

He gave Alyssa's slit a quick lick to prove his point. She squealed and pretended to be outraged by the liberty he was taking.

"You can't just lick me like that," she protested.

"I think you'll find that I can, actually."

Jaime licked his neighbour's pussy some more. He could taste her arousal whether she wanted to admit to it or not.

"You're taking such advantage of me," Alyssa said, merely for form's sake. She had yet to make any attempt at getting off of Jaime. "I've had a serious accident with my wardrobe, and all you can think about it sex."

Protest officially made, Alyssa let her eyes half-close and bit her lip. Jaime was doing some wonderful things to her. She should have stripped her bottoms off and thrown her pussy at him days ago. Apparently that's all it took to get some sweet cunnilingus action going.

Emily wasn't sure where her brother had gone. She looked everywhere for him in the house, but eventually had to resort to looking outside. Her heightened sexual senses quickly zeroed in on Jaime and Alyssa on the ground beside the fence. Emily smiled when she saw them locked in some sort of sexy oral embrace.

Alyssa spotted Emily approaching, and was somewhat worried what her friend's response to the scene would be. Jaime's tongue was working hard on her clit, and she couldn't bear to get off him, so she hoped Emily wouldn't be upset.

"Hey, Allie," Emily said.

She sat down next to Alyssa and Jaime. She was wearing one of her new skirts, and she'd positioned herself such that Jaime could almost see right up it. Emily idly picked at some blades of grass while she waited for her brother to finish Alyssa off.

Alyssa came on Jaime's face shortly thereafter. It was her first outdoor orgasm, as well as her first in front of an audience. It was a deliciously naughty experience. Such was her pleasure that she forgot to feel embarrassed about being bottomless.

"That looked like fun," Emily said.

"Mmm, it was," Alyssa said, finally clambering off of Jaime. "I'd say you should try it except, you know...."

"Because Jaime's my brother and having him lick my pussy would be super-duper bad and stuff?"

"Yes. Exactly."

Emily stood and brushed off the back of her skirt. "I kinda wish I could do sexy things with my brother," she said with a surreptitious wink to Jaime. "He's so sweet to me sometimes, just like an awesome boyfriend."

Alyssa was intrigued. "Sweet how?"

"Oh, like this totally cute piece of jewelry he got me."

Emily pulled her skirt up and stuck her butt out. She wasn't wearing any panties, and the base of her butt plug was clearly visible to both her brother and Alyssa. Jaime's cock burst out the front of his pants at his sister's wanton display. Luckily, Alyssa was too focused on Emily to notice.

"Oh my god, that's so cute!" Alyssa said. "A little jeweled heart that sticks right out of your butt."

"Mmhm, I love it," Emily said.

"I don't blame you. It's so romantic too, because since Jaime's your brother, you know there was nothing sexual about a present like that. He must have just really wanted to make you happy."

Alyssa reached out to touch Emily's new piece of 'jewelry.' Emily was perfectly content to let Alyssa play with it; partly because it felt good, and partly because it was a way to secretly flaunt Jaime's pure, undying love for her without actually giving it away. She wanted to tell everybody, but the potential penalties were far too severe.

"I wish we could stand here and play with your butt some more, Em," Alyssa said. "But I have to get home and get some new pants."

"Nonsense," said Emily. "We have to catch the bus. There's no time for shenanigans, unless they're sexy ones."

"But I can't go to school bottomless! Everyone will be able to see my naughty bits. And I'll get in such trouble too."

"Don't worry. I can sew your pants back up, no problem. I'll have to do it on the bus though, because we don't have any time to waste."

Alyssa was still unsure about Emily's plan. "I'd have to walk down the street half-naked though. And ride to school that way too. I don't think I can do that."

"Don't worry, we'll help. Won't we, Jai?"

"Sure we will," Jaime agreed. "How?"

"We'll go bottomless too, so Allie won't be alone."

Emily whipped off her skirt without a second thought. Any flimsy excuse was enough for her to take clothes off around her brother. Jaime had been staring at two amazingly sexy asses for a few minutes now, and there was no way his cock was staying in his pants even if he left them on. He stripped his lower half so that he matched the girls.

With the siblings now matching her state of undress, Alyssa felt a lot less shy. She'd only be drawing a third of the attention now, instead of all of it. Plus seeing Jaime with his cock out was getting her all horny again, and it was much harder to worry about consequences when she was crazy turned on.

Emily and Alyssa gave Jaime their clothes to hold. Alyssa grabbed his erect cock like a leash and led him down the street. Emily grabbed his butt and squeezed it when no cars were going by. A few times she even ran her finger up his ass crack, and toyed with his tight little hole.

The three sexy, half-naked teens strolling casually along played havoc with the morning traffic. None of the passing drivers could help gaping at the boner-inducing, panty-flooding sight. An eight car pile up formed at one point, but it was all in good, wholesome, exhibitionist fun, so it was alright.

They just made it in time to catch their bus, and took their usual seat together. It was a little bit less squished than usual, since none of them had pants on and that saved some space. There still wasn't very much room to move around.

"I'll need some room to work," Emily said.

"Maybe I could just sit across the aisle?" Alyssa suggested. "That would make it less cramped for you."

Jaime didn't much like that idea. His cock hadn't been in a girl for almost half an hour, and it was throbbing dangerously. His sister was busy, and besides they were in public, so they couldn't play with each other. He didn't know how much Alyssa would be up for, but he definitely wouldn't find out if they weren't sitting together.

"There's no need to go to all the trouble of moving to another seat," Jaime said. "We'll just sit closer together."

"Our butts are already touching. How can we possibly get any closer?"

"Like this."

Jaime picked Alyssa up and sat her in his lap. She gasped as his hard cock slid against her pussy. It stuck up between her thighs, grinding against her with every bump and turn of the bus.

Emily took out her portable sewing machine and some thread. Alyssa's pants only needed some fairly straight-forward, if extensive, repairs. Emily was pretty sure she could manage even with the bus moving, and the distraction of the sexy genital rubbing going on beside her.

The bus went over a particularly large bump, and Alyssa was bounced into the air. Jaime's cock went into pussy-seeking mode and adjusted itself automatically. Its aim was true, and Alyssa was penetrated as she landed back in Jaime's lap. In an instant she was filled up.

"Oh god," Alyssa hissed urgently. "Your cock just went in me, right here on the school bus. And your sister's sitting right next to us!"

"It was an accident," said Jaime, even though he suspected his penis had done it on purpose. "Em understands that. Don't you, Em?"

"Mmhm, sure. Accident," Emily agreed without looking up from her work.

In fact, Emily was having an even more difficult time focusing on her sewing than before. She was already horny from being half-naked and having people stare at her, not to mention having her brother's hard cock within easy reach. Now Jaime and Alyssa were fucking right next to her. How was a girl supposed to concentrate with such sexy distractions?

Jaime wasn't actually sure if he was having sex or not. Alyssa was riding his cock, and the motion of the bus made her bounce and grind on it no matter how still she tried to hold herself. There wasn't actually any conscious intent by either of them, was the thing. It was just sort of happening.

"We can't do this here," Alyssa said regretfully.

The longer Jaime's cock was inside her, the less she wanted to get off it. It felt so good filling up her tight little hole. Somehow, it even turned her on that Emily was right there too. Obviously Emily wouldn't enjoy seeing her brother do sexual things, because that would be weird and stuff. The wrongness of it cause strange, fluttery feelings in Alyssa's tummy.

Alyssa finally tried to pull herself off of Jaime's shaft. She felt a sense of loss and emptiness as her pussy was vacated, but she resolvedly sat down again while making sure she wouldn't land right back on his cock. Jaime's penis had a different opinion, and simply adjusted itself at the last second so that it was resheathed inside Alyssa. She tried again, and again she remained befucked. She was very confused, but it felt good and she was so horny that she just gave in.

Emily tried in vain to both sew and play with herself at the same time. She needed both hands, but her poor little pussy was so wet, and was demanding some attention. Why did her stupid brother have to make her so damn hot and bothered all the time?

Jaime noticed his sister's plight. Her pussy had created a waterfall off the seat and onto the floor. Alyssa was bouncing on his cock and wasn't paying attention to anything other than her own pleasure. Jaime was pretty sure she wouldn't notice some light incest in her vicinity. He hoped she wouldn't, anyway.

Emily jumped at the sudden foreign contact on her clit. Jaime had sneakily reached over to finger her while Alyssa was distracted. Emily melted at her brother's loving touch.

"Thank you," she mouthed silently.

Jaime smiled and winked.

It took the rest of the trip for Emily to finish patching up Alyssa's pants. She finished them just before being brought to orgasm by her brother's nimble fingers. She had to hold in her pleasure overload as best as she could, since she couldn't let anyone find out what Jaime had been doing to her. Alyssa came at almost the same time, and so remained blissfully ignorant of the sibling transgression.

The three of them put their bottoms back on before leaving the bus. As far as everyone at school was concerned, they were just three normal eighteen year old teenagers, fresh off a perfectly normal bus ride.

"Thanks so much for fixing my pants, Em," Alyssa said. She gave Emily a big hug, and stealthily fingered her butt plug one more time in the process. "You're such a good friend."

"Aw, you're welcome, Allie. Catch you later, alright?" Emily smacked Alyssa's butt just before she danced away, then turned back to Jaime. "So, you really got into the neighbour girl's pants this morning, huh?"

"Ha, I suppose I did," Jaime said. "Funny thing is hardly any of it was on purpose. Her vagina kinda just kept getting thrown at me."

"That'll happen." Emily leaned in close so no one else could hear. "Thank you for the lovely brotherly finger-fucking."

"Any time, sis. Any time at all."

****

Emily was forced to reconsider her new choice of wardrobe. She spent the morning even hornier than usual thanks to her skirt, her lack of panties, and her butt plug. She felt a constant rush from the risk of someone seeing right up her skirt, though she did her best to prevent that from happening. She couldn't do anything about the way her plug made itself known every time she sat down, shifted in her seat, or sometimes even just while she was walking.

Usually, if she needed to get off, she could hold out until she got home after school. If things were really bad, she could find a quiet spot at lunch and rub one out. Today, she was already a horny wreck after first period. There was no way she was getting through the day at this rate.

Lindsay, observant and caring friend that she was, noted that something was amiss. She pulled Emily aside between classes to check in with her.

"Hey, Em? You kinda left a puddle on your chair last class," Lindsay said.

Emily sighed. "I know."

"And you've got pussy juice running all down your thighs."

"I know that too."

"Well what the hell's going on with you? You're acting like... well, your brother, I suppose. He's always running around with a tent in his pants all day. Don't tell me you caught whatever he has."

"You mean am I crazy horny with no way to calm down? Because yeah, that's kinda what's up."

"Why though? What's so special about today?"

Emily looked around. There were other students passing them in a steady stream. No one was paying any particular attention. If she was quick, she could probably show Lindsay what at least part of the problem was. She stuck her ass out toward her friend and lifted up her skirt, just for a moment, then dropped it back down again.

"Oh shit, Em. That's so hot!"

The compliment made Emily flush, but also gave her a big smile. "You think so?"

"Definitely. A cute little heart right in the middle of your perfect, sexy ass? I never knew you could accessorize so well."

"Actually, it was a gift. I didn't pick it out myself."

Lindsay gasped and clapped her hands excitedly. "You got a boyfriend!"

"What? No."

"Who else would get you a butt plug, hm? Only a boy who wanted to put his penis in your butt would get you one. True fact."

Lindsay was basically right, but Emily couldn't let her know it. How could she possibly explain he anal devotion to her brother? She needed to twist the story and keep it platonic, just like when she'd explained it to Alyssa.

"Jaime got it for me," Emily said. "But he's my brother, so he obviously has no intention of putting his penis in my butt, or any other hole for that matter."

"Oh, so no boyfriend, huh?" Lindsay said. It was a bit of a letdown for her. She'd been hoping for juicy, sexy details. "I guess that's still a really nice thing for Jaime to do for you though. My brother's never given me a cute little butt plug."

Lindsay bit her lip and thought wistfully about her brother. It gave her tingles just imagining him licking her butthole, then shoving a plug in to fill her up. Maybe she should start dropping hints....

Emily, too, daydreamed about her brother. Both girls lost themselves in idle, whimsical fantasies about super hot incest sex with their respective sibling. They wished they could share their forbidden relationships with each other, but didn't dare because of how frowned upon such things were.

"I better clean myself up a little before next period," Emily said.

Lindsay shook her head, trying to clear it of naughty thoughts. "Right, of course. We should get on that."

The girls found a bathroom and went in together. Emily had intended to wipe herself down, but Lindsay got to the paper towel first. Emily shrugged and leaned back against the row of sinks as Lindsay knelt and patted down the inside of her thighs.

"Man, you really made a mess down here," Lindsay said.

"I was horny," Emily said defensively. "That's just what my plug does to me, it turns out."

"Maybe try some panties next time."

"Yeah, yeah. Whatever."

Lindsay wiped higher up Emily's legs. Emily pulled her skirt up so she could get everything. Lindsay found herself facing a beautiful, bare, visibly aroused pussy. She could actually smell her friend's excitement. Without thinking about what she was doing, Lindsay leaned in and gave it a tentative lick.

"Ooh," Emily cooed in surprise.

She wasn't expecting sudden surprise tongue action. Her intent really was just to get cleaned up, and besides she'd never thought about Lindsay in any kind of sexual way. Now that her friend's face was buried in between her thighs though....

Lindsay didn't know what had come over her. It had started as a simple, exploratory urge. Something about Emily's wet slit had seemed irresistible to her. Now she couldn't stop licking. Emily tasted so damn good, and eating her out so spontaneously, in such public location, was getting her all worked up.

A girl came out of one of the stalls. Lindsay squeaked and pulled Emily's skirt down over her head to hide her identity. The girl smiled and winked at Emily, giving her a high five on her way out. Another girl walked in a moment later, but she saw what was going on, gave Emily a disapproving look, and walked right back out again.

The bell rang, and Lindsay was still under Emily's skirt. Emily hiked her skirt back up until she could see her friend's face.

"Class is starting," she said. "We should probably get out of here."

Lindsay nodded and reluctantly got to her feet. She wiped Emily a few more times with paper towel, then they headed for class.

"I'm sorry about doing that," Lindsay said. "I don't know why I did it, I just really wanted to."

"Hey, you don't have to apologize," Emily said. "I actually quite enjoyed it."

"Yeah, but... those girls saw us. We might have to be lesbians now."

"There is that risk. But hey, I could probably talk to Jai, get him to stick his dick down your throat again. That should cancel out any lesbian points you got today."

Lindsay was touched. "You'd do that for me?"

"Of course. What are friends for?"

****

Jaime was very confused, and a little worried. Emily and Lindsay spent most of English class passing notes and giggling. He got a note too, but all it told him was that he was needed for something important at lunch. He wasn't given any clues as to what it was, despite his insistence to be told.

Pretty much as he expected, Ms. Penny asked him to stay after class. He really didn't feel like dealing with her weird obsession, but he had to humour her and see what she wanted.

"So, Mr. Nallister, I see you still have your... problem," said Ms. Penny.

Jaime looked down at his persistent pants-tent. He sighed. "Yeah, I know, I'm hard and you think it's because of your wicked huge tits."

Ms. Penny was already unbuttoning her blouse. "I think we have time for another treatment."

"Sure sure, but let me just ask something. Am I getting extra credit for this?"

"I... beg your pardon?" Ms. Penny stopped with her cleavage only halfway spilling out of her top.

"You know, when I write you dirty stories, or cum all over your boobies. Am I getting points for that?"

"Well, no. This is--"

"Fair enough. I'll pass then, thanks."

Jaime quickly left the room before his teacher could sort her thoughts out. He'd confused her with confidence, and he really wasn't sure how long it would last. Emily and Lindsay were waiting for him just outside the classroom.

"That was quick," Emily said.

"Yeah, I decided to pass up any extra assignments today," Jaime said.

"How very brave of you."

"I'm not sure it'll work again next time, but it got me a reprieve today. That's something." Jaime shrugged. "Anyway, what important task are we up to?"

"Oh, something very important indeed," Emily assured her brother.

"That's right," added Lindsay. "I need to get your dick in my mouth."

Jaime's cock twitched, but he remained sceptical. "That's an emergency?"

"We had a bit of a lesbian accident earlier," Lindsay explained. "And a couple other girls saw us."

"Lin needs to suck you off a little to cancel it out," Emily said. "Otherwise we might have to be lesbians, and I like fucking yo-- I mean, boys who aren't you...." Emily shook her head and hoped her slip-up wasn't noticed. "I like boys too much, is what I'm trying to say. I'd really rather not have to be a lesbian."

"Oh, ok," Jaime said. "Fair enough then."

Jaime was confused again when the girls brought him to the cafeteria. There was no way they could get a sneaky blowjob in without someone noticing. It didn't matter how ninja-like they were, it just wasn't happening.

The girls were a couple steps ahead of Jaime, however. They had a plan for hiding practically in plain sight. They made a stop at a picnic supplies vending machine, then carried on to their usual table. They pulled a large blanket out of its plastic wrapper and draped it over top of the table like a tablecloth. The blanket reached down to the floor on all sides. Next they took a second blanket and crawled under the table with it.

Jaime waited a moment, then shrugged and crawled under the table as well. The girls had spread the second blanket on the floor, fashioning a cozy blanket fort. They were in the process of lighting some scented candles to provide some illumination, and make for a more romantic ambience.

"So we're going to do sexy things right in the middle of the cafeteria?" Jaime asked. "That seems risky."

"It's not really," Emily said. "We've got it all worked out."

"No one can see anything under here," Lindsay said. "So we can basically do whatever."

"And we've got Cindy, Mindy, Windy, and Zindy to stand watch for us just in case someone does come snooping," Emily added.

Indeed, the four other girls at the table were all sitting around it as if nothing was amiss. Every now and then Jaime saw one of their shoes poke under the blanket, which gave him some reassurance that he was being guarded. He still felt rather exposed, even with the flawless planning and contingencies Emily and Lindsay had worked out.

"Don't be nervous, Jai. No one's going to find us here," Lindsay said. "Even Principal January couldn't penetrate our cunning hideout."

"If you say so," Jaime mumbled.

Still, it was a very cozy spot, and he was with two very attractive girls. His cock was as hard and ready for action as ever. He allowed himself to be laid on his back and depantsed. His naked erection sprang straight upward, ready to be thrust into the first hole to volunteer.

"You know, you don't have to stay and watch this, Em," Lindsay said. "It must be uncomfortable for you to see your brother doing sexy things."

"I don't mind," Emily said quickly. "I mean, it's not like I'm the one who's going to be suck him off and get my tummy filled with sweet, incesty brother-cum."

Emily unconsciously patted her belly to reassure herself that it still contained the remains of her sexy breakfast. She was a little jealous that Lindsay would be getting Jaime's lunchtime load, but all else aside, she had to remember to pace herself. Her body would only hold so much. Besides, it had been super hot watching her brother fill Lindsay up last time, and she had no intention of missing the action.

"I guess you're right," Lindsay said. "I mean, as long as you aren't touching your brother, it could hardly be considered incest. There really isn't any harm in you watching. I'm a little surprised you don't think it's gross, is all."

"What's gross about me watching, and perhaps masturbating to, my brother getting a blowjob?" Emily asked. "As you say, it isn't technically incest, and so therefore must be ok."

"That's a solid, reasonable point," Lindsay admitted.

The matter was settled. Emily sat next to her brother and slipped a hand up under her skirt. She fingered herself slowly while Lindsay got ready.

Lindsay thought about taking off her shirt before she started. It would definitely help keep her cleaner than last time she'd blown Jaime, but it had been so naughty spending the rest of the day with a cum-stained shirt. She decided to leave it on.

The sounds of a room filled with boisterous students filtered through the blanket as Lindsay settled between Jaime's legs. Jaime forgot all about how flimsy their camouflage was as her lips caressed his straining shaft. Slowly, teasingly, Lindsay worked him into her mouth.

Emily's eyes gleamed as she watched her brother's cock disappear. She had two fingers deep inside her wet pussy, while her thumb stayed busy on her clit. Occasionally she wiggled her butt around on the blanket just to get that extra decadent stimulation from her butt plug.

The slurping sounds of lips and saliva on his cock, and the schlicking noises of Emily's pussy seemed far too loud to Jaime. He was sure someone would hear them and pull the blanket back to reveal the naughty scene beneath. When he closed his eyes, all he could think of was being on display for everyone around them. Each of those voices in the room was another potential witness to the sneaky blowjob.

Lindsay was feeling some of the same things as Jaime. She hadn't realized just how exciting and dangerous this blowjob was going to be. Even having Emily spectating and fapping right next to her was doing funny things to her pussy. She squeezed her thighs together and tried to push down the urge to finger herself. This blowjob was about honour and identity, not gratuitous sexual pleasure.

All three teenage deviants got more and more worked up with every passing moment. Lindsay bobbed her head and ran her tongue along Jaime's shaft. Her panties became increasingly damp. When the first shot of his cum hit the back of her throat with the force of a cannonball, she had an orgasm of her own without even touching herself.

Lindsay struggled to swallow the sheer volume that Jaime pumped into her mouth. She deliberately let some dribble down her front, but she kept up with the rest of it.

Emily rubbed herself even more frantically. She watched in rapt fascination as Lindsay's throat bulged and retracted with every massive burst of cum. Her shirt dampened and became nearly transparent from the trickles that escaped. The scene only got hotter to her as Lindsay's belly expanded to accommodate the sheer volume she consumed.

"Holy shit," Lindsay moaned. "I forgot just how much you cum in one go. I should have had a smaller breakfast."

She sat back and rubbed her slightly sore tummy. It was a pleasant ache, at least. Combined with her cum-sodden shirt, it made her feel pretty damn slutty. She was pretty sure she should feel a little ashamed, but mostly she just felt horny and satisfied.

"Goddamn that's a good look on you," Emily said. She'd slowed down her masturbation, but her fingers hadn't gone still.

Lindsay blushed. "Aw, thanks. You think I'd get in too much trouble if I walked around like this?"

"Unfortunately, yes. Your shirt's practically see-through with all the cum soaked into it."

"Yeah, I figured." Lindsay sighed. "Oh well. Ever since last time, I made sure to keep some shirts in my locker that I can put on over top."

"Why not just change shirts?" Jaime asked. "Wouldn't that be more comfortable than wearing your soaked one for the rest of the day?"

Lindsay frowned. He had a point, but it left her without a good excuse to leave her messed shirt on. She gave Emily a pleading look.

Emily punched her brother. "This is girl stuff. There are good reasons, but you're not entitled to know them."

Lindsay brightened up. "Yeah, girl stuff." She gave Emily a grateful smile, then slipped out from under the table to head to her locker.

"I'm confused," Jaime said. "I was just trying to be helpful. Why'd you hit me?"

"Well... because you were being helpful in the wrong way. Sometimes girls don't want to wear what's most comfortable. Sometimes it's about what makes them feel good."

"Yeah, but her shirt was all messy. I mean, it's a nice shirt and all, but doesn't the cum all over it kinda ruin the effect?"

Emily rolled her eyes. "Oh, Jai. You're so clueless sometimes."

She leaned down and kissed her brother. They had a rare moment where they were alone together at school. Each of them independently wondered if they could possibly dare to sneak a quick fuck.

"Hey, guys."

Emily sat up with a start. Luckily, she'd only been leaning over her brother rather than actually kissing him when they were interrupted. Cindy had crawled under the table with them. She was far more interested in Jaime's exposed cock than in the siblings' guilty expressions.

"Hey, Cindy," Emily said. "What are you doing under here?"

Cindy crawled closer and adopted a conspiratorial voice. "Lindsay was just telling us about what you all were up to. And she said she got a delicious, sexy lunch." Cindy winked at Jaime. "Looks like someone got over his shyness."

"It was only so she wouldn't have to be a lesbian," Jaime said defensively. "It had nothing to do with sexiness, or the tastiness of my cum."

"That's fine and all, but you're still very hard."

Cindy knelt in Lindsay's vacated spot. She reached out and touched Jaime's cock oh so softly. She ran her fingers slowly up and down his shaft, testing his reaction. Jaime glanced helplessly at his sister. Emily just shrugged.

"Well, if you want to..." Jaime said.

"Don't mind if I do!"

Cindy dove onto Jaime's cock. She had it buried in her mouth much faster than Lindsay. He was still a little sensitive from cumming so recently, but he soon got over it. A blowjob was a blowjob, and he was soon wrapped up in its exquisite pleasure.

Emily bore witness to the second girl of the lunch period orally assaulting her brother. She bit her lip and rubbed her wet little slit. If it was her fate to watch Jaime get sucked off again, then so be it.

After a sufficient amount of slurping and head-bobbing, Cindy was filled up with Jaime's semen. She did a neater, more efficient job of swallowing his load. Her shirt remained clean throughout, and her tummy ballooned outward from the quantity of cum she consumed. She licked her lips afterward and smiled wickedly at Jaime.

Neither of the siblings was at all surprised when Mindy replaced Cindy almost as soon as the latter exited the secret sex blanket fort. Nor when she was followed by Windy, then Zindy. In perfect alphabetical order, the girls took their turns at procuring their very own tasty, nutritious lunches.

"Is that it?" Jaime asked after Zindy had gone.

"Hopefully," Emily said. "I can't imagine any of them will need seconds."

"Good. I'm kinda worn out."

"I can imagine. You just pumped out five bellyfuls of cum." Emily grinned. "And you're still not soft."

"Well how could I be? Every time I think I'm done, I see you playing with yourself and I get excited all over again. It's even worse when I can see up your skirt."

Emily widened her legs. "Like this?" she asked innocently.

Jaime's cock twitched. "Yeah, like that."

"Sorry about that."

Emily gave her brother a little longer to stare at her pussy, then got up on her knees. The blanket under her was long since soaked. She scooted away from the wet spot, and lay down beside Jaime. She curled up with him and only played with his penis a little so he'd have a chance to rest up.

****

"So it's just a practice?"

Jaime rolled his eyes. "Yes, it's just a practice today. Not an actual game."

Emily frowned in confusion. "Then why would we go watch? I mean, other than cute girls in skin-tight shorts, obviously."

"They made me an honorary team member. I said I'd try to watch them play when I can, so that's what I intend to do. You don't have to come with me if you don't want to."

"Like hell. You know I don't like spending time away from you."

Jaime smiled and gave his sister a sneaky kiss. "Yeah, me either."

The siblings walked into the gym where a few members of the girls' volleyball team were already warming up. More of them were trickling out of the changing room. Several of them waved happily at Jaime when they saw him, and he waved back. Katelyn jogged over to them once she noticed Jaime's arrival.

"Jaime!"

"Hey, Katelyn."

"Glad you could make it." Katelyn looked Emily up and down. "Is this your girlfriend?"

Emily got tingles all over at being called her brother's girlfriend. She tried not to show it. "I'm his sister, actually."

"Oh, of course. I should have known that. Emily, right?"

"That's right."

The two girls shook hands. Emily kept getting distracted by all the girls with fantastic asses running around. Katelyn was more focused.

"So, are you both here to watch?" Katelyn asked. "Or do you want to play?"

Emily was startled. "Me?"

"You're a girl, and this is a girls' team."
"But... I wouldn't be very good."

"You can just practice with us if you want. Or play as a backup." Katelyn shrugged. "Ordinarily you'd have to try out like everyone else, but we've become... fond of your brother, shall we say. So if you wanted to join us...."

Katelyn left the invitation hanging. Emily looked at Jaime, but he was no help. He was staring at the volleyball butts even harder than she'd been. That could be a positive right there; if she was on the team, she'd get a pair of super-tight shorts, and her butt would get more toned in time. And, more importantly, Emily remembered the picture from Jaime's induction into the team. All the girls currently in the gym had been naked and covered in his cum. How could she pass up a chance to get in on that?

"I could give it a try," Emily said.

"Cool. I'll get you set up." Katelyn turned to Jaime before she left. "And I'll see you in the shower afterward," she said with a suggestive wink.

Jaime took a seat on the bleachers. Katelyn and Emily disappeared into the changing room, then reappeared minutes later. Emily was out of her skirt and casual clothes, and into some sportswear. She looked pretty hot in it. If Jaime wasn't already hard, her new look would have done it.

The practice itself was uneventful. Emily wasn't very good, but she tried. She was more easily accepted than another girl would have been because she was Jaime's sister. She was all hot and sweaty by the end, just like everyone else.

Jaime, meanwhile, spent his time staring at butts.

Emily was excited and a little nervous when it came time to hit the showers afterward. She knew basically what to expect, but didn't really know any of the other girls very well. She hesitated once she was in the locker room. The rest of the team members were stripping down quickly and efficiently, and soon the showers were warming up. Emily made a decision and started pulling her clothes off as well.

Katelyn lagged behind her team and waited for Jaime. "You were distracting my girls all through practice, you know."

"I was just sitting there," he said. "Wasn't doing anything distracting."

"Maybe not on purpose." Katelyn grabbed his cock through his pants. "But this thing's been sticking out at us the whole time. It really draws the eye."

Jaime gave her a lop-sided smile. "Sorry about that."

"I bet you are." Katelyn stretched as they neared the locker room door. "Hey, do you think Em's gonna be ok with super secret team sexy fun time?"

"Why, because it's basically a lesbian orgy?"

"Well, yeah, that. Also you're her brother, and that might be weird for her."

"Oh, right. Because as siblings we are definitely not used to being naked and sexual in close proximity to one another."

"That's a good summary of the potential problem."

Jaime thought quickly. He had to be careful not to let his and Emily's relationship slip out. "She'll probably be so distracted by all the sexiness, she won't even know I'm there."

"That could be." Katelyn frowned. "Although, come to think of it, as soon as we walk in there, you're probably going to see your sister getting gangbanged by hot teenage girls. Are you going to be ok with that?"

Jaime swung the door open. As predicted, Emily was surrounded by several of her new team members. One was already buried between her thighs, another was playing with her tits, and a small group was gathered around her ass cooing over her cute little butt plug. Jaime's cock throbbed urgently.

"I'll have to manage somehow," he croaked.

Katelyn, naturally, mistook Jaime's insane lust for his sister as incestuous embarrassment at seeing her all naked and sexy. In her mind, there was a good chance he would freak out. Or, even worse, he might develop sexual feelings for her which would just be bad and wrong and stuff. As team captain, Katelyn felt a responsibility to avoid either disaster scenario.

"Don't look at your sister, Jaime," she reminded him.

"What? Oh. Right. Sexy naked sister bad to look at. Sorry."

Jaime still wasn't looking away. His sister was getting licked and fingered and felt up, and he was staring as though it actually turned him on. Katelyn was getting worried. At this rate, Jaime was going to develop sexual feelings for Emily, then they'd both be in trouble. They could even end up having wicked hot super incesty sibling sex if he watched for too long. That was something Katelyn simply couldn't allow, no matter how hot the idea of it was.

"Here, I better distract you," she said.

"Hm?"

Katelyn stripped off her bottoms. Her bare pussy caught Jaime's attention, which was a good start. She forced him into a kneeling position, then shoved his face into her cunt. He started licking automatically, which was nice. Really, the whole point was to prevent him from seeing anything else going on.

As it turned out, Katelyn's plan was only partly successful. Jaime couldn't see his sister get molested by athletic, teenage deviants, but he still knew it was happening. He was able to pick her squeals of delight out from all the background noise. His cock strained painfully in his pants.

Only after Jaime brought Katelyn to orgasm did she allow him to stand up again. By then, they were the only ones not yet in the shower room. Katelyn languidly pulled off her shirt, then pressed her nude body against Jaime to give him a soft kiss. She licked his bottom lip, tasting herself on it.

"Your girlfriend, whoever she is, must be pretty happy with you," she said.

"Yeah, Em-- I mean, my girlfriend who is not my sister, does enjoy sexy times with me."

Katelyn giggled. "You almost made it sound like you have sex with your sister. You should be more careful about your choice of words."

"I definitely should."

She turned and headed to the showers. Jaime watched her tight ass sway as she walked away. He fumbled with his clothes, then hurried to catch up.

The shower room was a teenage lesbian orgy in progress. Much of it was the same as Jaime remembered from last time. Most of the girls were making out, or licking, or getting licked, or sometimes simply rinsing each other's boobies. The big difference was that Emily was present this time around.

Jaime's cock sense his sister before his eyes did. It pointed the way, and he took a few steps toward her before forcing himself to stop. She was pinned up against the wall while water ran down her slick, tantalizing body. One of the girls had removed her butt plug and was eating out her ass. Emily noticed him staring. She bit her lip and made 'fuck me' eyes at her brother. It took every ounce of willpower Jaime had not to march over and stick his cock up his sister's tight ass right in front of the whole team.

Katelyn, ever vigilant, noted the direction of Jaime's gaze. She was beginning to think she'd fucked up big time by inviting Emily to practice with them. Her foolishness was bringing a sweet and innocent pair of siblings nearer and nearer to the incesty abyss of illegality and damnation. She grabbed the nearest girl and whispered some quick instructions.

A moment later, Jaime was approached by Katelyn's hastily assigned deputy. She sidled up to him and made big pouty eyes at him. He wasn't sure exactly what she wanted, but he had a pretty good guess. He was proved correct when she twirled around, bent over, and presented her pussy for filling.

Emily watched her brother enter and pound a wet little nymph right in the middle of the shower room. There was a tongue at each of her lower holes now, and the sight of Jaime's cute butt thrusting back and forth amplified her pleasure. They had a whole room full of horny, slippery playthings to share. She couldn't believe they were getting away with being so close, and so sexual, even though everyone knew they were siblings.

A few more girls gravitated toward Jaime. The girl on his cock shook in orgasm, and was quickly replaced by another team member who crouched and licked at the juices covering his shaft. Someone else pressed her boobs up against his back and nuzzled at his neck. A lone, delicate finger explored his ass crack, and eventually pressed at his butthole.

Jaime and Emily cleared their respective paths through a sea of pussy. They crawled slowly toward one another; fucking, licking, and orgasming their way closer. Even though they absolutely couldn't, they desperately wanted to be able to fuck each other right there. They were lust-crazed and in love, and they left a wake of satisfied little sluts behind them in their mad quest for exhibitionist incest.

The siblings finally got as close as they dared. Jaime was fucking a girl from behind, while Emily held that same girl's face to her pussy. They stared deep into each other's eyes and fucked vicariously through the shared volleyball slut between them.

Katelyn was getting worried again. Jaime wasn't technically touching his sister, nor vice versa, but they were getting way too damn close. Weirdly, Katelyn felt hornier the more she watched them. Something about the idea of super hot sibling sex really turned her on. She felt guilty upon realizing it, and decided it must just be a result of the sexually charged atmosphere and her brain getting confused.

Little did Katelyn realize, she wasn't the only one getting off to the sibling book-ended threeway. Several of her girls secretly fucked their brothers, or at least wanted to, and so had no qualms about perving on the sexy sibling pair in their midst. The rest of them were just as confused as their captain, but sufficiently turned on by the scene that they couldn't help rubbing their wet pussies while they watched.

Katelyn felt she had to put a stop to this near-incest before everyone in the room was irreversibly tainted by it. She strode toward the sibling duo with determination, but her intervention became unnecessary before she could make it to them.

Jaime pulled out of his latest pussy. His cock sprang up to almost perfectly vertical alignment, then launched a continuous geyser of cum into the air. His semen hit the ceiling, then ricocheted in every direction. Everyone in the room, including himself and his sister, were splashed with cum.

Emily went into instant orgasm mode. She was getting doused with her brother's jizz in front of so many witnesses! They could all see her being her brother's little cum slut, but they'd have to assume it was an accident rather than basically her favourite thing ever. Her multiple, intense orgasms didn't stop until long after Jaime's cock stopped raining sex-juice all over her.

****

The siblings got a ride home from Katelyn. Their team captain still felt guilty, like she'd failed them somehow. She also kept having flashbacks to the two of them dancing in the cum-rain. In Katelyn's pervy mind, she imagined what might have happened if Jaime had slipped and fallen on his sister such that his penis went inside her. She banished such thoughts as well she could, but still found her panties getting disturbingly damp. She was relieved once she dropped them off and got them out of her car.

Emily's phone had been going off practically the whole ride, and she'd been riveted by whatever she was being sent. It wasn't until they got out at the end of their driveway that Jaime was able to get a look at what was so fascinating. It seemed she'd conned most of the other girls into to sending her pictures of their sex-shower aftermath.

"Jesus, Em."

"You like?"

Emily swiped through some more pictures to show Jaime. Most of them seemed to be selfies with her and series of her new teammates. They tended to be naked, smiling, and splattered with cum in every one of the photos. A few of the shots were of several girls, and some were Emily by herself from basically every angle.

"Em, don't you think they'll be suspicious that you wanted, like, a billion shots of yourself drenched in my cum?"

"Nah. Getting all coated like that was an accident, more or less, and everyone knows it. Besides, it's all just to commemorate my first day in the world of over eighteen girls amateur sports."

"I notice you didn't commemorate any of the times after you got showered off."

Emily shrugged innocently. "Oops."

"Yeah, right."

Emily hadn't taken her eyes off her phone once. She was trying to hold herself in the moment the pictures represented for as long as possible. The feeling of displaying her and Jaime's forbidden love in front of other people like that was one of the most liberating sensations of her life. True, none of the girls had known that's what she was doing, so it didn't really fully count, but it was something.

Jaime assumed Emily was simply massively turned on by the photos of so many freshly glazed faces, tits, tummies, thighs, and asses. He was partly right. Emily was dripping like a faucet, to the point where her sneakers squished slightly with every step.

They entered the house, and Emily reluctantly put her phone away. They only just got their shoes off when they were confronted by their mother.

"Where have you two been?" Christine asked. Her arms were folded, and she looked annoyed. "I expected you home hours ago."

"We just ran late at school, Mom," Jaime said.

Christine's eyes narrowed. "Doing school work?"

"Well... I joined the volleyball team," Emily said. That seemed safe enough to volunteer.

"Oh, leave them be, Christine," said Krissy, walking up behind her. "We have more important things to talk to them about.

Jaime and Emily were a little surprised that their aunt was still there. Even more so when she put her arm around their mother's waist. Christine was uncomfortable with the display of affection in front of her children, but she didn't protest. She'd probably have to get used to it.

The four of them went into the living room. Jaime took a seat on the couch. Emily started to sit in her brother's lap, but a stern look from her mother made her opt for beside him instead. Christine then copy-pasted the couch and flipped the new one so that she and Krissy could sit opposite the younger siblings.

Christine took a deep breath. "We have something we need to talk to you about."

"Is it about you and Aunt K fucking?" Emily asked. "Because we know about that already."

"And it's a little hypocritical for you to get on our case about fucking each other if you two are doing the same thing," Jaime added.

Christine flushed. Krissy took her hand and held it supportively. "Your mother had a good reason for being upset," Krissy said.

"Yeah, like what?"

Krissy took a deep breath. "We used to live in a town far from here," she explained. "We were a mostly normal family. Then, as soon as we were both eighteen or older, and therefore capable of falling in love and doing sexy things, we fell in love with each other."

Emily grabbed her brother's arm. "Just like us," she whispered, awestruck.

"It was all good at first," Christine said. "Krissy and I fucked, and we slept together, and we got into all manner of wacky sexual hijinks. But then... it went bad."

"Our parents found out," Krissy said. "And they were so offended, they died on the spot. We called an ambulance, even though it was too late. We didn't know what else to do. The EMTs came in, and we explained what happened, and they got so offended they also keeled over and died."

"The whole town was wiped out within a week," Christine said, nearly in tears at the memory. "No one could handle the idea of two people doing something that was a bit icky, but didn't actually affect anyone else. Everyone we knew or cared about in our whole lives was gone."

"Our love was slightly outside the norm, and therefore was one of the most dangerous things in the world," Krissy said. "If only we'd known."

"Oh, Mom, that's awful." Emily launched herself at Christine, and gave her mother a big hug. "No wonder you were worried about us."

"We never wanted to hurt anybody," Jaime said.

"I know, babies. I know." Christine wiped at her eyes as Emily retook her own seat. "But I saw it all happening again, and I didn't know what to do." She forced a smile. "I know I can't stop true love. You two are too much like Krissy and me. I just don't want you to end up like us, forced to build a new life where no one knows you."

"We're being super careful," Jaime assured her. "When it's convenient."

"Yeah, we only risk total disaster when there's a super hot reason to do so," Emily said. "Or if we're really horny."

"And I'm just going to have to trust your judgement," Christine said. "It's hard for me to do because I worry about you so much, but I'll try."

"Thanks, Mom," Jaime said. "But I don't understand something. If you and Aunt K are in love and everything, how come you haven't been together?"

Emily elbowed her brother in the ribs. "Duh, Jai. They had to hide their relationship from us in case we got offended and died. Weren't you listening to the story?"

"But we wouldn't... oh, they didn't know we'd have the incest genes too. Of course."

Christine cleared her throat. "That's about right. And I guess it's fair to say we don't have to worry about any of that anymore. So, if it's alright with the both of you, Krissy's going to be moving in with us. And we'll probably be incestuously fucking, like, all the time."

Neither Jaime or Emily had a problem with any of that. They congratulated their Mom and Aunt, then slapped their butts and sent them upstairs to fuck each other's brains out. After that, they tossed the copied couch out into the mattress incinerator, since it blocked the tv.

"Well, it's been quite a day," Jaime said, slouching down into the old couch.

"Mmm, tell me about it." Emily curled up with her brother. "I'm kind of exhausted."

"Me too. I'm happy for Mom and Aunt K, though. They'll get to live together again, and be all in love and sex each other up and stuff. Just like us."

Emily smiled. "It's a lovely thought, isn't it? It'll be almost like having a real family with two parents finally."

Jaime frowned. "Speaking of which, did we ever have a dad?"

"Um... I don't think so. Not that I remember."

"Huh. Weird. Pretty sure most people do."

"Yeah. Strange. Hey, maybe Aunt K's our dad."

"But she's a girl. How would that even work?"

Emily shrugged. "I dunno. They coulda, like, touched pussies together and Mom got lesbian-pregnant or something."

"That doesn't make any sense."

"It doesn't?"

"No. Mom couldn't get a uterus full of cum by touching pussies with another girl. That's basic biology."

"Good point. I guess we'll just have to ask them about it."

A muffled banging had started upstairs. Jaime and Emily both went silent for a moment as they listened to the indistinct sounds of hot lesbian parental sex.

"Not now though. Maybe later."

"Yeah, definitely later."

****

Christine and Krissy stayed in their room the rest of the evening. The kids listened to their noisy fucking; first happy for them, then eventually just impressed. Their parents didn't seem to have any intention of stopping.

Emily cuddled with her brother on the couch watching tv. The sex sounds from upstairs were partly drowned out by their show, but were still mostly audible. Emily finally had to flip up the front of her skirt and finger herself a little. Mostly out of habit, she started rubbing Jaime's cock through his pants as well.

Jaime was just was mildly horny as his sister. He shed his bottoms in a fluid motion, without disturbing her hand, so that she could rub him directly. Her soft little fingers tightened around his shaft, but still just idly stroked him. It wasn't meant to get him off. It was more of a comforting, familial gesture; like a hug for his cock.

After a moment, Jaime pushed Emily's hand off her pussy. He replaced it with his own, and at first simply cupped her pubic area with his palm and fingers. Every now and then he pressed against her more firmly, or stroked her softly.
The siblings' gentle mutual masturbation was a particularly intimate way to cuddle. It lulled them into a feeling of safety, love, and sleepiness. Emily tried and failed to suppress a large yawn.

"I think I need some sleep," she mumbled.

"Me too," Jaime admitted.

"But I don't wanna move."

"Me either."

They remained as they were for a while, slowly falling asleep. Jaime finally gave in and stood up. He dragged his sister to her feet, and they began trudging toward the stairs. They left the remainder of their clothing in an irregular trail across the floor.

Jaime went for his room, but Emily redirected him to hers instead. It was all much the same to him, and he flopped down happily on her bed. Emily didn't immediately bounce down beside him, so he rolled over to see what she was up to. It turned out she was just finishing up tightening her strapon into place.

"No, Em. I'm too tried for that."

Emily pouted. "Aren't you my little butt slut?"

Jaime sighed. "Yes."

"And aren't you supposed to take a pounding from your sister whenever she wants?"

"Also yes."

"Good. Those are the right answers." Emily giggled. "But don't worry, I don't have the energy either. I just feel like I need to be inside you or I won't be able to sleep."

Emily lubed up her dildo, then pushed on Jaime's shoulder until her rolled onto his side. She stuck a couple slippery fingers up his butt to get him ready. Once he was prepped, she lay down behind him and carefully inserted her fake cock into her brother's tight rear hole. She spooned right up to him and wrapped her arm around his chest.

"Mmm, that's better," she said. "Night, Jai."

Jaime was already asleep.
Saga of Littown Ch. 06
A day off, an aunt's secret, and a punishment of sorts.
Author's Note: While this story and its various chapters are primarily incest themed, it will often contain things such as excessive cum, anal play/pegging, and whatever else amuses me at the time. Reader discretion is advised.

*****

Emily had a very restful sleep. She spent the whole night spooned up behind her brother with her strapon filling his ass. It was a comfortable, soothing position for her, and helped melt away the effects of recent over-exertion.

Her body came awake in sections, rather than all at once. First her arms tightened around Jaime's chest, and she pressed her breasts against his back. Then her hips began rocking in slow, lazy circles, pistoning her fake cock back and forth inside her brother's butthole. She nuzzled at his neck as her eyes opened and she became fully aware of her surroundings.

Emily smiled to herself. She got to wake up naked in bed with the love of her life, already in the midst of fucking him. Even better, it was finally the weekend and they didn't have to get up for school. In theory, she could spend all day in bed pounding her brother's ass. Life couldn't get much sweeter than that.

Jaime moaned in his sleep as Emily gradually fucked him harder. She grabbed his cock and gently stroked him while she explored his anal cavity. He leaked copious precum as she found all his most sensitive spots, inside and out.

Jaime finally woke up when Emily rolled him onto his stomach and really started ramming him. His butthole was getting viciously slain by his adoring sister first thing in the morning. Typical.

"God, Em, you... hngg... didn't even let me... hngg... wake up first," Jaime said.

"I can't help that you're so much fun to molest in your sleep."

"Well, I'm glad I... hngg... amuse you so."

"Mmm, you really do. You've got such a hot little body. I'm so lucky you're my brother."

Emily held Jaime's hips and maintained a deliberate, rhythmic pattern of hard thrusts. She delighted in the way his body reacted every time she pulled almost all the way out, then slammed her way back in. His tight butthole gripped the invading dildo and really made her work for it.

Jaime adjusted the pillow under his head. The sun was just creeping high enough in the sky to come flooding through Emily's bedroom window. When his eyes fell on her mirror, Jaime had a clear view of himself and his sister locked in their incestuous, anal embrace. She had such an aura of radiance and life for first thing in the morning. He still looked half asleep.

Eventually Emily switched to a gentler, smoother stroke. It was far less jolting to Jaime's body than the hard thrusts, and the sensual rhythm lulled him back to sleep. She giggled happily when she realized that her softer ass-fucking could actually relax him that much. She leaned down to kiss his ear.

"My little butt slut," she whispered adoringly.

After some more tender, lullaby butt-fucking, Emily rolled her brother onto his back. She propped his hips up with a pillow, then kept right on sliding in and out of his rear entrance. She hummed a sleepy melody to help keep him in dream land while she violated his unconscious body.

It took a fair amount of delicate work, but Emily got her result. Jaime's internal areas could only take so much loving stimulation before he exploded. His cock twitched a few times in warning, then burst into a fountain of cum that showered both of them. Emily squealed in delight and fucked her brother harder to pump every possible ounce of liquid out of him.

Jaime woke up in a panic with his mouth and nose blocked, restricting his airways. Emily was enthusiastically pounding him while cum billowed all around. He swiped at his mouth to try and clear it, but cum was everywhere and he couldn't make any real progress.

"Oooh, Jai," Emily cooed. "That was a good one."

She squished down on top of him, pressing their slimy bodies together. She kissed and licked at his lips, cheeks, and forehead like a good little cum-slut until his face was somewhat cleared.

"Fuck's sake, Em."

Emily pouted and batted her eyes, though the effect was marred when her eyelids kept sticking together. "You don't like your horny sister all battered in your cum?" she asked innocently.

"No, I like that part. But I'm all covered too. And the bed... goddamn we're going through mattresses. Mom's gonna be pissed."

"Serves her right, passing on her pervy incest genes to us the way she did."

"That's one way to look at it."

Emily was already lapping at his neck. She flicked her nimble, kitten-like tongue over her brother's sticky flesh, gathering up all his tasty cum. Usually she didn't get to taste much of it, since it got shoved down her throat in such vast quantities. This time she got to savour every little bit.

The impromptu tongue-bath continued down over Jaime's chest and tummy. Emily put special care into his cock when she got that far. She licked every single inch of it two or three times over. The coating of semen was replaced with a lavish sheen of her saliva, and a few thick strings of spit stretched between her lips and his dick when she pulled back to get a breath.

"Ok, Em. We need to get cleaned up."

Emily shook her head. "Uh uh. I'm not even hardly full yet."

She sucked one of her brother's balls, then the other into her mouth. She delighted in being able to get cum from their outside instead of their insides.

Jaime tried to push his sister's head away from his crotch. Both her hair and his hand were saturated, and it was hard to get much of a grip. Even when he got a hold of her chin and lifted her face away from his cock, she simply sucked at his cum infused fingers instead.

"Seriously. I'm starting to stick to the bed, and if I don't move I'm going to be glued in place pretty soon. Besides, I'm actually starving. It feels like I'm constantly cumming my body weight, and not eating much of anything to replace it."

Emily tilted her head. She scooped a trail of cum off her tummy and extended it to her brother. "Wanna try some?"

Jaime rolled his eyes. "No, Em. You're the cum-slut, not me."

"Only 'cause you never tried. You might like it."

In spite of her argument, Emily was already lapping at the pool of cum in her hand. No point wasting it if her brother wasn't going to eat it.

There was a loud slurping and squelching sound as Jaime sat up. He was soggy and dripping everywhere, and really badly needed a shower. He pulled his legs free, and managed to stand up.

"Come on, shower time," he said.

Emily was still scooping cum off herself. "Sure sure. Right behind you."

****

There was no sign of anyone else in the house being up yet. Even after a long, steamy shower session and the time it took to clean up Emily's room, the siblings effectively had the place to themselves. They opted not to dress for breakfast. Why put clothes on when you could be naked instead?

Emily, having swallowed a great deal of semen already, wasn't particularly hungry. Jaime was ready to eat just about anything. He went straight for the refrigerator, only to be shoved out of the way by his sister.

"Hey, I wanted to see what's in there," he said.

"Don't worry, I'll make something for you," Emily replied. "You've been feeding me such lovely breakfasts lately. I feel bad not being able to reciprocate."

"Aw, you don't have to worry about that. I love filling your tummy up with cum almost as much as you enjoy swallowing it."

"Mmm, I know. But still."

Emily gave Jaime a quick kiss, then went back to examining the ingredients available to her. Jaime stared at her ass while she rummaged through the fridge. He hadn't been inside her even once yet today, and his hunger and horniness were warring internally.

"We've got a lot of eggs. Maybe I'll whip up a quick and simple salmon quiche with a side of seven layer waffle omelette," Emily mused. "Does that sound ok?"

"I do enjoy waffle omelettes. And seven is the best number of layers."

"Good. That's settled then."

Emily put on a cooking apron over her otherwise nude body. It protected her naughty bits from the front, but left her rear quite exposed. Since Jaime was mostly watching her from behind, he rather approved of the outfit. The way the apron strings draped down over her ass really drew his attention to her butt plug.

"God your ass is nice," Jaime said.

"Aw, thanks, Jai. That's so sweet of you to say."

As Emily gathered the things she needed, she put a little extra wiggle in her hips for her brother's benefit. She loved knowing that he was staring at her butt, and probably thinking about shoving his cock up it too. For that matter, she couldn't help sneaking peeks at her sexy, naked brother. She was very tempted to bend over the counter and get him to plough her ass for a few hours. He needed his food, though. They couldn't very well fuck all day if he died of starvation.

Jaime was exercising all his restraint to simply watch his unbearably hot sister instead of molesting her. He wanted her so badly his dick ached. She was preparing one of the most complex quick-and-simple recipes she knew, and needed to concentrate. However, try as he might, he couldn't resist the pull of their mutual sexual attraction.

Emily giggled as she was poked from behind. She was busy measuring and mixing ingredients, so she couldn't turn around. Instead, she stuck out her butt a little more and cooed as Jaime rubbed his cock all over it. Her pussy was forming tiny rivers down her thighs, and puddling at her feet.

"Be gentle, Jai," she warned. "I'm doing some precise measuring."

"I'm trying," Jaime said, his voice a sultry whisper in her ear. "I just can't help myself. You're too irresistible."

"What, just because I'm mostly naked and you're horny?" Emily teased.

"Partly that. Also you're the hottest girl ever, and I love you, and I get anxious if I don't get my penis inside you on a regular basis."

"Mmm, you're so romantic sometimes."

The siblings stood locked in a semi-sexual embrace. Jaime's cock slid up and down Emily's ass crack, then eventually far enough down to pop between her legs. Emily bit her lip and tried to ignore the sudden grinding on against her wet slit. Between that and her brother's hands running all over her body, she was having a tough time of it.

Jaime felt up his sister's wicked awesome tits under her apron. He thrust his cock along her perfect little pussy, driving both of them crazy. He needed to be inside her. Other than figuratively literally starving to death, fucking the shit out Emily was the only thing he could think about.

Inevitably, Jaime's penis penetrated his sister. It was physically impossible for their genitals to be so close together for very long without conjoining. The siblings sighed in relief as their background separation anxiety was sated. They were so incestuously in love that they simply weren't complete unless they were engaged in some form of depraved sexual act with one another.

Jaime ravaged Emily's pussy as gently as he possibly could. She moaned happily as she was filled up again and again with sweet, sweet brother-cock.

"Ok, I need to put this stuff in the oven now," Emily said.

"Got it," Jaime said.

They shuffled over to the oven together. Jaime didn't so much as break his rhythm as he fucked Emily every step of the way.

"Mmm, alright. Now we've got about an hour before everything's cooked," Emily said. "Whatever shall we do in the meantime?"

"Well, I could spend all that time wrecking your cunt," Jaime said.

"Ooh!"

"Ooorrr..."

Emily gasped as her butt plug shifted. Jaime fingered it, wiggling it back and forth, then grasped it and pulled it slowly out of his sister's super-tight butthole. Her ass gaped open slightly upon its removal, and it felt empty and lonely to her after having it plugged for so long.

"I don't like having my butt empty, Jai."

"I know, Em. Don't you worry about that."

Jaime reached around Emily's head and offered her the plug. She accepted it into her mouth to suck on like a pacifier. Jaime then ran his cock all over her butthole, coating it in cunt cream. He dipped his cock back in her pussy to relube it, then slammed into his sister's ass.

Emily exploded in orgasm the very instant her bottom was brutally entered. She screamed in pleasure, but the sound was muffled by her makeshift gag. Her pussy gushed with every thrust into her delicious ass. The floor beneath was getting slick, and she had to be careful with her footing.

The siblings spent the rest of the hour vigorously fucking. Emily was in a constant state of orgasmic bliss as she was anally destroyed by her loving brother. Her juices collected deeper on the floor, eventually lapping at their ankles.

Jaime timed his orgasm to go off just before the timer on the food. He kept pumping Emily's butt while his cum flooded into her. His semen cyclone filled and stretched her inner cavities until he was finally spent. He retrieved his sister's butt plug from her mouth, then carefully pulled his cock out of her ass and replaced it with the plug. Not a drop was spilled.

"Goddamn," Emily moaned. "That was amazing. You fucked the shit out of my little butthole."

"And filled it with cum," Jaime added. "It's the least I can do for my favourite sister slash butt slut."

Emily swooned into Jaime's arms. Partly she was feeling a bit faint due to his romantic sentiments, but part of it was dehydration due excreting so much pussy juice. Luckily, the cum inside her was automatically being synthesized into replacements for her lost fluids.

They'd made quite a mess of the kitchen and had to clean it up before anyone, especially their mother, saw the state of it. While Emily dealt with breakfast, Jaime opened the front door and let the sex juices drain out of the house, after which he mopped up what was left. By that time, Emily had set the table and served breakfast. Jaime dug in eagerly.

"This is so good, Em."

"Yeah? You really like it?"

"Sure do."

Emily doffed her apron and sat down to eat with Jaime. She took a much daintier portion, since her brother's cum was the majority of her diet these days. It was nice to have something different once in a while, just for variety.

It was midway through the siblings' breakfast by the time anyone else showed signs of life in the house. They heard footsteps and a repeated thumping coming down the stairs. Krissy came through the kitchen doorway moments later. She appeared bedraggled, and was dragging a soggy, sex-ruined mattress behind her. She wore only a partly buttoned blouse, and a pair of panties that tried in vain to cover her milfy ass.

"Morning, Aunt K," Emily and Jaime chorused.

Krissy had been hoping to avoid seeing the kids on her trek to the mattress incinerator. It undermined her authority somewhat to have them witness the result of her and Christine's sexcapades. Even worse, they were fully naked, and had a radiant, sexual glow about them. It made her want to tie them down and do terrible, incesty things to them.

"How come you two aren't wearing any clothes?" Krissy demanded.

"It's easier to fuck when we're naked," Jaime said.

"And it's super sexy," Emily added.

"Well cut it out with being super sexy," Krissy said. "Go get dressed."

"We're eating," Jaime said.

"And besides, you're not setting a very good example for us," Emily said. "Those tiny panties you're wearing don't hardly cover you at all. Walking around like that with your big bubble butt hanging out, poor Jaime's gonna get ideas. Aren't you, Jai?"

"I do kinda want to stick my dick in your butt, Aunt K," Jaime admitted.

Krissy went slightly weak in the knees, but had to maintain appearances. "Clothes! Now!"

"Fiiine."

Krissy was treated to a fantastic view of the siblings' bodies as they stood and left the room. They were so hot it was unfair. How was she supposed to be a good aunt to them when they were such fuckable little things?

Aside from merely getting crazy horny, Krissy also noted the heart shaped jewel sticking out of Emily's butthole. She assumed, quite correctly, that Jaime had purchased it for his sister. If he'd made Emily his butt slut, they truly must be in super incest love with each other. Krissy found the thought very romantic, and made it all the harder for her to maintain her discipline around them.

Jaime and Emily ran into their mother on their way to getting dressed. She was just coming out of the shower, with a towel wrapped around her otherwise nude body. Jaime's bobbing, erect cock was hypnotic as he walked straight toward her.

"Guess you and Aunt K have been having a good time, huh Mom?" Emily said.

Christine flushed. "You noticed that, did you?"

"Yeah. We're really happy for you," Jaime said.

He and Emily gave Christine a big hug from either side. They each independently reached under her towel for a quick grab of her large, firm mommy-butt. Christine squeaked and slapped their hands away, but her heart beat quite a bit harder afterward. She bit her lip and squeezed her thighs together as she watched them walk away.

****

It was a nice, sunny day out. After getting dressed, Jaime and Emily wandered outside to enjoy the sunshine. In deference to Aunt Krissy's wishes, they were properly dressed in shorts and t-shirts.

"It'd be a nice day for napping a in a hammock," Jaime observed.

"Mmm, good idea," Emily said. "I could go for some sunny hammock cuddles."

Jaime frowned as he gazed about the yard. "We had some lovely shady trees we used last year. Did we cut them down?"

"I don't think so. Maybe we put them in the garage for the winter and never got around to bringing them out again."

"Hm, that could be."

The sibling lovers waded into their messy garage to see what they could find. There was junk of every description, and no sort of filing system to make things any easier.

"Hey, I found some boxes with Lil's name on 'em," Emily said. "I wonder what she's keeping in here."

"Are you going to snoop?"

"Hell yeah I am."

Emily carefully peeled back the tape on top of a box marked "LILITHS STUFF STAY OUT THAT MEANS YOU EMILY." She pulled back the flaps, then squealed and jumped away.

"What? What is it?" Jaime asked.

"Strippers!"

"In the box?"

"Yeah. There's a whole nest. This must be stuff from her club, and it got infested before she stuck it in here."

Emily inched back toward the box, then gave it a shove to tip it over. Scantily clad boys and girls, all over eighteen, of course, tumbled out onto the garage floor.

"Shoo! Shoo!" Emily waved her arms and herded the strippers toward the door. After a moment of confusion, they scurried out, down the driveway and across the street.

"Huh," Jaime said as he watched the strippers scatter. "Do you think they were in there long? They might have gone feral."

"I think they'll be fine. They'll migrate back to Lil's club and be with their own kind again. It's all good."

Jaime nodded. "So what else is in the box?"

"Um... looks like sex toys."

"More of them? She's got a whole store's worth in her room, and you're telling me that wasn't all of them?"

"Basically, yeah." Emily fished around the naughty treasure trove. "Hey, check this out." She held up a collar. It was pink, and felt like leather in her fingers. She opened it and wrapped it loosely around her neck. "What do you think?"

"Makes me think about putting a leash on you and taking you for a walk."

Emily's panties flooded. "Done and done." She secured the collar in place, then dug around the box for a leash.

"Em, no. That's Lil's stuff."

"So? It's her extras. She'll never know."

"She will too. She'll be pissed."

"You mean she might... punish me? Sexually?"

Jaime saw the look in his sister's eyes. There was no reasoning with her.

"Fine, leave the collar on. I found the trees, though. Come help me with them."
Together, Jaime and Emily dragged the two large, shady trees out of the garage. Luckily they were self-planting models, so they didn't have to do a lot of tiresome digging to get them back in the ground. After that, it was a simple matter of stringing a hammock up between the trees.

Jaime crawled in first, then Emily sprawled partly on top of him. They snuggled together under the dappled sunlight filtering through the leaves above them. Jaime had his arm around Emily, and idly rubbed her boobs through her shirt. She massaged his penis from time to time through his shorts. They both found the experience relaxing, and only barely incesty or sexual at all.

A little while later, Alyssa came poking around. She was bored, and assumed her neighbours would be around somewhere. When she saw they had their hammock trees set up, she guessed correctly that they might be using them. She found Jaime and Emily lying together, half-asleep, with their hands on each other's naughty bits. That part seemed a little strange to her.

"Hey, guys," Alyssa said. "What'cha up to?"

Emily cracked her eyes open. "Hey, Allie. We're just chllin'."

"Uh huh. Well... you kinda have your hand on your brother's dick. And it doesn't seem like you're just teasing him in some way, which would be fine for siblings to do."

"Oh, yeah. I guess I do. I can assure you it was all just platonic sibling closeness, though. Nothing sexual about me fondling my brother just now."

Alyssa nodded. "That's fine then. As long as it's not sexual."

Emily gave Jaime's cock another non-sexual squeeze, then stretched and sat up. Jaime, feeling a sudden absence of sister-cuddles, opened his eyes. Alyssa was wearing a cute little top that accented her boobs nicely, and it immediately drew his attention.

"That's a nice outfit," Jaime said.

Alyssa smiled. "Thanks."

"I think it would look good in a pile on the ground," Emily put in.

Jaime nodded in agreement, but Alyssa just giggled and shook her head. "You guys are so silly sometimes," she said.

"If you say so," Jaime said. "Anyway, what brings you over?"

"Enh, just bored. Thought maybe something'd be going on over here."

"Like sex?"

"Maybe." Alyssa bit her lip. "I don't know if I'm in the mood for it right now, though. My mom's been out sunbathing, and she isn't wearing very much. I don't like when my parents wear skimpy outfits like that."

Jaime and Emily both perked up at the mention of Alyssa's mom in a semi-nude state. Their friend might not want to see her mother in a sexual light, but they had no such compunctions.

"She's out right now?" Jaime asked.

"Yeah, right over in our back yard," Alyssa said. "But-"

The siblings were moving before she could finish her sentence. She had to hurry to catch up with them.

"Damn, look at that ass," Emily said.

She was right next to Jaime, both of them peering over the fence between their and Alyssa's yards. Alyssa's mom was lying out on a blanket, facing away from them. Her top was untied as she lay on her stomach, and her big, juicy ass was covered only with a flimsy little bikini bottom.

"Don't be weird, guys," Alyssa said. "That's my mom."

"Yeah, but she's hot," Emily said. "You'd fuck her, right Jai?"

"Damn right I would," Jaime concurred. "I'd pound that tight milf butthole li-"

"Ew ew ew! Gross, Jaime," Alyssa said, squeezing her eyes shut. "That's fucked that you'd talk about pounding my mom, especially right after we had sex yesterday. Even if it was accidental sex."

"Don't be jealous, Allie," Emily said. "We'd still rather fuck you than your mother."

"Well... thanks, I guess. I just- wait, what do you mean 'we'?"

Emily grinned and pulled down her shorts. She was wearing her strapon underneath, and her fake cock sprang to attention once it was released. Alyssa's jaw dropped. She turned to the other side to find Jaime's bare cock pointed at her as well.

"What the hell!" Alyssa said, almost at a scream.

"You don't want to fuck?" Jaime asked. "Is it because we're outside? Or because your mom's right across the fence? Or because this is gratuitous and unromantic as hell?"

"No. It's because you're brother and sister. You can't both stick your dicks out at me. That's... well, it's not technically incest yet, but it's close."

Emily rolled her eyes. "We're not fucking each other this time-"

"Or ever," Jaime interjected quickly.

"Right, we're not fucking each other ever, because that would be bad and stuff. We're just going to pound you from opposite ends. It's not gay if our balls don't touch."

"Incest," Jaime corrected.

"What?"

"It's not incest if our balls don't touch."

Emily waved her hand and shrugged. "What he said."

Alyssa bit her lip. She had a feeling she was being tricked into something sexy, but also dirty and morally questionable. She was entirely correct. "I don't know, guys..."

"Come on," Emily said. "I'll face fuck you a little, Jai'll pound your sweet teen twat. It'll be a good time."

It was a tempting offer. Alyssa was very interested in getting Jaime's cock inside her again, but she was far less certain about Emily being involved. It seemed kind of lesbiany to have another girl fuck her with a strapon. Besides which, she still wasn't convinced that this sibling threeway wasn't severely illegal.

"I don't think we should do that," Alyssa said, somewhat regretfully.

Jaime and Emily exchanged a glance. They were pretty horny from staring at Alyssa's nearly-naked, sunbathing mother, as well as getting excited about possibly fucking Alyssa together. Neither was keen to give up on some casual sexy time, but what else could they do?

"Alright, it was just a thought," Jaime said. "We don't have to do any hardcore, public, incestuous, threeway action if you're not up for it. Might've been fun is all."

"Yeah, that's cool," Emily agreed. "We can just hang out non-sexually. That's a thing people do. I think."

Emily pulled her shorts back on, but Jaime was stuck looking around in confusion. His shorts seemed to have vanished on him.

"Dammit, where'd they go?" Jaime mumbled to himself.

For some reason, Alyssa had been unable to help herself. She may have been uncomfortable with getting double teamed by the super-hot brother sister combo, but she was really enjoying Jaime's cock sticking out all rigid and uncovered. She'd grabbed his shorts when he wasn't looking, almost by reflex. When he had his back turned, she threw them over the fence and out of sight. Emily saw the sneaky manoeuvre and winked complicitly.

"Guess you'll have to go bottomless, bro," Emily said.

Jaime shrugged. "Yeah, guess so. As long as that doesn't bother you too much, Allie?"

Alyssa shook her head quickly. "No, that's fine. I'm ok with you being all sexy and half-naked."

"As long as you're sure."

The girls made Jaime walk in front of them back to the hammock. He knew they were just sneaking peeks at his ass, they weren't at all subtle about it, but he was fine with that. The hornier they got, the sooner he'd get his cock inside one or both of them.

Jaime fell back into the hammock perpendicularly to the way he'd lain before. His legs dangled onto the ground, and his mighty erection stuck straight up like a mast catching the passing breezes. Emily and Alyssa flanked him, each resisting the urge to strip down and mount him wantonly.

The three teens chatted and relaxed in the partial shade of their freshly-planted trees. From time to time Jaime would grab a sneaky handful of boob or pussy, though in his sister's case he kept getting her dildo instead. Likewise, the girls would frequently stretch out and run their fingers over his skyward straining cock. It kept them all on edge, and their minds firmly in the gutter.

Eventually Emily got too warm wearing her strapon under her shorts. It simply wasn't a practical way to dress on a warm day. She unselfconsciously pulled her shorts and harness off, then decided just to stay bottomless. Jaime fully approved, and gave her wet little pussy a stealthy fingering when Alyssa wasn't looking.

Since Jaime had two warm bodies snuggled next to him, he was the next to start feeling too hot. He removed his shirt, then settled back down where he'd been. Soon after, Emily took off her shirt as well. This time she was more interested in getting naked for pervy reasons than in cooling down.

Alyssa was concerned about Jaime and Emily both stripping down, like they were doing something supremely naughty and she was about to be caught up in it. However, nothing much happened other than that, and she gradually relaxed her guard. She was perfectly content to lie next to a fully nude Jaime, since it made her pussy all squishy. She even had to admit that Emily was pretty super-hot too, for a girl. It was almost too bad they were siblings because they would have made an amazing couple otherwise.

Since nothing untoward or indecent happened, Alyssa finally gave in and took her clothes off too. It was liberating to be free and unclothed on such a warm day. She lazily rolled onto her side and cuddled up with Jaime. Her pussy accidentally pressed against his hip, and she couldn't help grinding on him a little.

Other than a throbbing erection, two very wet pussies, some hard nipples, wandering eyes and hands, dirty thoughts, and some minor rubbing of various body parts, the three naked, sexually charged teens cuddled together in a totally platonic and non-sexual way. They relaxed and enjoyed the warmth of the sun and the caress of the breeze on their bare skin. It was enough to lull them into a half-asleep daze.

A little while later, Alyssa's mom realized she hadn't seen her daughter anywhere for a bit. She wasn't too worried about it, but she got up to check around and see if she could spot her. One of the first places she checked was the neighbour's yard, and she smiled at the clump of sexy, naked teenagers lazing in a hammock. She was always telling her daughter that nudity was nothing to be ashamed about, but Alyssa seemed to think that being unclothed around family members was weird. It was nice to see her loosening up.

Jaime was the only one awake at that point, so he was the only one to notice Alyssa's mom peering over the fence at them. She hadn't put her top back on, and he got a pretty good shot of her sweet, motherly tits.

"Hello, Mrs. Alyssa's Mom," he said.

"Hello, Jaime. Don't mind me, I was just checking on Allie."

Jaime glanced at Alyssa's beautiful, naked form beside him. "Er... we're just napping. Without clothes on. For reasons."

"Oh don't worry about that. Nudity is perfectly natural and very good for one's mental well-being. I'm glad you and your sister seem to be having a positive influence on my daughter."

Jaime shrugged. If that's what she thought it was, who was he to argue. "I'm glad you think so. And since we're being so relaxed, may I just say those are some wicked tits you have there."

Alyssa's mom flushed, but smiled at the compliment. "I think you may have slightly misunderstood my point, but... thank you."

"Anytime. Just let me know if you ever need any of your lovely milf holes filled up. I like to help when I can."

Alyssa's mom laughed and waved her hand dismissively. "Oh, you. You're such a flirt."

"If you say so."

"Well, you three have fun. Just make sure not to get too much sun."

"Sure thing, Mrs. A."

The girls were still dozing. Alyssa's thumb was in her mouth, and her other hand rested on Jaime's chest. Emily was also sucking her thumb in her sleep, but her free hand had instinctively gone to her brother's cock. Her soft fingers wrapped loosely around his shaft, but didn't move other than that.

Emily and Alyssa looked so serene and innocent in their outdoor slumber that Jaime couldn't bear to disturb either of them. The problem was that he was really horny and was getting to a point where he desperately needed to cum. He tried to calm his mind, but he had two soft, sensual bodies pressed up against him. It was impossible to take his mind off his sexual needs.

Even worse for Jaime, he caught some movement in his mother's bedroom window. Christine stood naked in her room, her full breasts unwittingly exposed to her son in the yard below. Jaime's cock twitched impatiently as his hot mom made him even more desperate for sexual release. After a moment, Aunt Krissy showed up in the window behind Christine. She, too, had a bared chest, and her breasts were twins of her sister's. Krissy started kissing the back of Christine's neck-much to Jaime's awe and arousal-and soon the two milfs were making out vigorously.

Jaime groaned and tried to disentangle himself from the lithe temptresses in his arms. He only succeeded in waking them, and they stirred sleepily. Luckily his mom and aunt soon dropped out of sight and let him focus on the girls closer by.

"What're you getting up for, Jai?" Emily asked as she rubbed her eyes.

If Alyssa wasn't there, Jaime would have simply told his sister about the lesbian scene he'd witnessed, then proceeded to fuck her silly. As it was, he had to improvise.

"Um, I just worried we might be getting too much sun," Jaime said. "I wouldn't want any of us to burn."

"Ugh, yeah. Sunburns suck," Alyssa agreed. "My body's not used to being naked outside. I should probably put some sunblock on."

"Definitely," Emily said. "I could go for some creamy goop being rubbed all over me right about now." Her eyes went dreamy, and she was lost in her pervy imagination for a moment. "You know... cum's basically the same as sunscreen..."

"Ew, no, Em," Alyssa said.

"Why not? Don't you want Jaime's cum all over your tight, teenage body?"

"Well... kinda. Maybe. But there's no way it works like sunblock. And wouldn't it be weird for you to have your brother's sexy sex-cream all over you?"

Emily gushed at the thought. "Only one way to find out."

The girls looked at Jaime appraisingly. Emily was busy mentally calculating the average volume of semen he produced in a load, and the amount of surface area it needed to cover. Alyssa was making up her mind as to whether she was really willing to participate in the experiment. It was for science, after all.

"How do we get him to cum?" Alyssa asked. The way Emily grinned at her made her feel like it was a stupid question.

"The usual way," Emily replied.

Alyssa shrieked as Emily wrestled her to her knees, then onto all fours. She looked back and saw that Jaime was staring fixedly at her butt. He looked about ready to punch out a house in order to get at her pussy. His unrestrained lust made her feel sexy, and she was already pretty horny to start with. She wiggled her hips in invitation even before she'd quite made up her mind about it.

Jaime was finally given a target, and he was beyond ready for something to sheathe his dick in. He launched himself at Alyssa's bottom and plunged his cock straight into her waiting hole. He sighed in contentment at having a velvety soft cunt wrapped around his shaft once more. Emily had truly spoiled him, because he was beginning to see sexual penetration as his default state of being.

"Oh my god," Alyssa moaned.

"Feel good?" Emily asked, though she knew the answer.

"Your brother is so deep in me. My little pussy is sooo fuuulll of cock."

Emily's eyes rolled back momentarily as she recalled just what that felt like. Getting fucked by her brother was basically the eighth wonder of the world as far as she was concerned. It made her kind of envious that she wasn't the one getting fucked right now.

Sounds of moaning and the slapping of flesh on flesh carried across the yard. Jaime pounded Alyssa harder than the hot neighbour girl had ever been fucked before. Her arms gave out on her after a while and her face hit the grass. Emily had to sit with her legs folded and laid Alyssa's head in her lap so the poor girl didn't get driven head-first into the ground.

Alyssa was taking a pussy-slamming like she'd never dreamed of. Her whole body was being turned to jelly as she was hammered over and over from behind. She was dimly aware of Emily cradling her and stroking her hair, but most of her world had shrunk to her constant, delicious violation. Her pussy spasmed and clenched around its invader, and she ascended into a state of orgasmic bliss.

The brutal fucking lasted less than an hour, which was just as well since if it had gone all day, the three teens would have been burned to a crisp by the end. Emily expertly recognized the signs of impending orgasm like a cat sensing an earthquake. She pulled Alyssa off Jaime's cock at the very last instant before jets of pure cummy goodness filled the sky and blacked out the sun.

Emily spread her arms and laughed joyfully as she was showered in brother-cum for the second time that day. She turned her body in every direction to get an even coating over every inch of skin. Alyssa was still mostly comatose from over-sexuation, so Emily made sure to roll her over a few times and get her all nicely battered as well.

In the aftermath of the sexual snowstorm, both girls were absolutely drenched. Emily licked enough cum off Alyssa's face so the other girl could breathe and open her eyes. Alyssa slowly came back to life and examined herself and Emily.

"Well... I guess we can't get sunburned if we're all covered up," Alyssa said. "It seems like it kinda defeats the purpose though."

"We just need to get it rubbed in properly," Emily said. "Then we can be covered in cum, and still be all naked and sexy as hell."

The girls started rubbing their hands over themselves in an attempt to work their semen coating into their skin. There was quite a lot of it, so it was slow going. Jaime knelt down between them to help, and Emily eagerly lay back and let him assist in rubbing her down. Alyssa was more hesitant to accept his aid, but his fingers sliding over her slippery flesh felt too good to resist.

Jaime initially focused on the girls' tits, massaging his cum into both sets of breasts simultaneously. He took his time and really made sure to do a good job at it. After that, he moved down and spent some time on their tummies, then ended at their pussies. It was impossible to tell how much of the lubricating slickness was his and how much they were producing themselves.

In theory they were just supposed to be testing out semen sunscreen, but somehow the situation had turned sexual on them. Emily panted and whimpered as her brother aggressively fingered her cum-drenched slit. Beside her, Alyssa was similarly enraptured by manual treatment. Emily was due for release and rode her pleasure to a lovely brother-induced orgasm. Alyssa followed some time afterward, and they alternated a few times before simply wearing out.

The exhausted girls rolled onto their stomachs and luxuriated under Jaime's sensual care. Their sexual urgency had diminished sufficiently that they could relax and enjoy his touch on a more casual level. He gave them some soothing back rubs that inevitably turned into much more thorough butt rubs. Neither Emily or Alyssa had any problem with Jaime having some fun playing with their tight teen asses, so it went on for quite some time.

Eventually Alyssa's mom returned to the fence and called her daughter over for lunch. Alyssa stood up on wobbly legs and wrung the excess cum out of her hair, then stumbled her way home.

"Do you think she remembers that she left her clothes here?" Emily asked.

Jaime shrugged. "Who knows. She's pretty out of it."

"True. All that cum gives her skin a beautiful, healthy glow though, doesn't it? Probably all the proteins and nutrients in it."

"Could be." Jaime went back to kneading his sister's ass. "It seems to give your butt an even more supple taughtness as well."

"Hmm, we might need to do this more often then. You know, for health reasons."
"Right. Like you needed an excuse to be even cum-sluttier."

Emily made big, innocent eyes. "Who, me?"

****

A little while later, after Emily had dressed and returned inside, she happened to pass the bathroom and hear the water running. Someone must have been planning to take a bath, she deduced. In all likelihood, it had to be either her mom or aunt. Emily's eyes lit up at the possibility that Aunt Krissy might be disrobing within. There were things a girl needed to know about someone who may or may not be one of her parents. Now seemed like a good opportunity to verify one way or the other.

If it was her mom in the bathroom, Emily figured she could just pretend she'd left something in there and hadn't realized it was occupied. She'd do much the same if it was indeed Aunt Krissy, except she'd make sure to get a good look first. With a wicked smile, Emily barged through the closed door.

Her planned excuses caught in her throat as she struck immediate gold. Krissy was fully naked, and experienced a moment of frozen shock where she simply stared at her intruding niece, before finally grabbing a towel to cover herself. By then, it was far too late to do any good.

Aunt Krissy, to Emily's eyes, looked almost exactly like her mother. They had very similar faces and identical breasts, hips, and legs. The big difference was that Krissy had a hard cock between her thighs. It was just what Emily had been hoping for.

"You are our daddy!" Emily squealed. "I knew it, I knew it, I knew it!"

"Emily..."

Emily yanked away Krissy's towel and made a grab for her cock. It looked just like Jaime's, which made sense genetically. Her aunt backed up warily and tried to fend off the younger girl.

"It didn't make any sense if you and Mom both had vaginas," Emily said. "Neither of you would get pregnant that way. You had to have a penis. I knew it."

"Ok, that's fine. Now you know. Can you leave now, please?"

Emily frowned. "I just want to play with my daddy's dick a little. Is that so wrong?"

She made a another grab and managed to brush her fingers across the tip of Krissy's cock. Krissy shivered and almost gave in, but found the willpower to hop into the tub and sink her body below the opaque surface of bubbles. Emily, undeterred, knelt down and thrust her arm into the water. She explored blindly until she was able to latch onto her aunt/daddy's erection.

"Dammit, Em," Krissy said softly.

"Ooh, you feel just like my brother," Emily said cheerfully. "I bet you cum as much as he does too."

"Ok, enough."

Krissy forcibly removed Emily's hand and held it out of the water. Emily tried to wiggle free, but to no avail. She wasn't used to this kind of firm rejection.

"What's wrong, Aunt K? You don't like me touching you?"

Krissy sighed. "You don't even know how good your delicate little fingers feel. That's not the problem. Your mother doesn't like the idea of either of us doing sexy things with you or your brother."

"Ohhh, Mom's got issues again. That makes sense." Emily tried again to free her wrist. "A tiny li'l handjob would hardly count though, right?"

"Emily, let me try to be clear. You and Jaime are basically the sexiest damn things I have ever encountered, and it takes an awful lot of restraint not to hold you down and fuck your brains out."

"Ooh! Yes please!"

"That... no, Em. No. I love your mother, my sister, way too much for that. If she doesn't want me sexing up my own daughter for reasons inexplicable, then I just have to abide by that."

"So you want to fuck me, but you can't?"

"Right."

Emily thought about it, then nodded. "I can live with that." She leaned over to kiss Krissy chastely on the cheek, then stood up. She was grinning widely. "I have a daa-ddyyy." She walked out repeating her last words in a sing-songy voice. "I have a daa-ddyyy. I have a daa-ddyyy..."

Krissy sighed in relief as the danger passed. It was so hard saying no to such a sexy, willing little tease. She ran her fingers over her hard shaft where Emily's hand had been. She bit her lip and slowly stroked herself while images of her naked daughter danced through her head.

****

Emily had so much on her mind that she forgot about her new accessory. She didn't think anything of it when she bumped into Lilith in the hallway. She was still cheerfully humming to herself and daydreaming about the possibilities now that she knew Aunt K's secret.

"Nice collar," Lilith said. She was a little bleary from just waking up, what with her late work schedule and all, but the collar was such a bright pink it was impossible to miss.

Emily's hand went to her neck. She bit her lip as she remembered what she'd set herself up for. "Thanks."

"You know, it kinda looks like one I had in storage."

"Oh? What a coincidence."

Lilith folded her arms and glared at her little sister. Emily was using her big, innocent eyes, which meant beyond a doubt that she was guilty of something.

"You went through my stuff, didn't you?"

"Maaaybeee."

"And you didn't ask first, did you?"

Emily clasped her hands behind her back and swung them back and forth. "Nope."

"And you aren't the least bit sorry."

"Guess I'm a bad girl."

Lilith sighed. "There was never any question about that."

"'K, well I got things to do. See ya."

Emily turned her back and started to flounce off in a provocatively carefree manner. A thrill went through her as Lilith grabbed her around the waist and hauled her back.

"Oh no, li'l sis. You're being a brat on purpose, and you know I can't let you get away with that."

Emily giggled as she was dragged backward. She relaxed and let herself be transported to Lilith's room. Whatever her punishment was to be, she was very much looking forward to it.

"What are you going to do to me?"

Lilith rolled her eyes at Emily's eagerness. She'd learned long ago that her sister reacted... differently to certain traditional consequences. You had to be creative if you wanted to get something through her head.

"You'll see."

A press of a button later, a section of wall in Lilith's room flipped around to reveal a pair of shoulder-height padded manacles. Emily beamed as she was locked into place. She tested her restraints for form's sake, and they held securely.

"Are you gonna cut my clothes off now?" Emily asked. "Or maybe gag me? Ooh, or-"

"Don't tempt me. The gag's still on the table, so to speak."

Emily wiggled in anticipation. "I'm ready."

"I'm sure you are."

Satisfied, that her sister was stuck, Lilith turned and walked out of the room. Emily was disappointed, but consoled herself with the thought that maybe Lilith just needed to fetch special equipment. This might be even better than she'd hoped.

Moments later, Lilith returned with a bewildered Jaime in tow. He caught on somewhat when he saw Emily chained to the wall, still wearing her stolen collar. Lilith closed the door to her sound-proofed room, then started stripping.

"Clothes off, Jai," Lilith said.

Jaime shrugged and did as ordered. Emily danced with excitement as her two super-wicked-hot siblings got naked in front of her. Her pussy juices were running in rivulets down to the floor. There was a conveniently placed drain beneath her feet, proving that Lilith really thought these things through.

Once unclad, Lilith selected a double-ended strapon dildo from her vast collection. She inserted and strapped it into place. Jaime waited patiently for further instruction, and Emily watched with wide, hopeful eyes.

"Double-teaming me would definitely teach me a good lesson," Emily said. "I probably need to take a really good pounding to make sure."

Lilith ignored her sister. She put her hand on Jaime's shoulder and guided him to kneel on a section of padded floor. The end of her strapon poked insistently at his mouth until he parted his lips and let her in. She probed his oral opening with uncharacteristic care, and only slowly pushed more and more in.

"Oh, ha ha," Emily said. "Pretend like you're not even going to do any disgusting, bsdm/incesty things to me. Veeery funny."

"That's right, Jai," Lilith cooed as though no one else was even speaking. "Be a good boy and take it all down your throat."

Jaime gagged a few times, but did his best to relax his jaw and throat. Lilith's fake cock pushed into his throat and stretched it out, soon cutting off his air supply. He took a deeper breath when she pulled back, then grunted as she shoved her way even further into his face.

"You can start face-fucking me any time," Emily said desperately. She was beginning to worry that something sinister was going on. She loathed the thought of it, but maybe Lilith wasn't going to punish her at all! She couldn't believe her big sister would stoop so low, but the evidence was beginning to seriously point that way.

Lilith grabbed Jaime's hair and thrust her dildo-cock harder and harder down his throat. She lost sight of everything but his adorable face as he choked and gagged on her length. His eyes watered and overflowed down his cheeks while drool ran down his chin. She may have started gently, but she was quickly moving into full-on throat ploughing territory.

Just before he passed out, Jaime's mouth was cleared and he was able to suck in great lungfulls of air. Lilith wiped his face off, getting the worst of his viscous liquids cleaned up. She had a devilish glint in her eyes, as if any more proof was needed that she was quite enjoying herself. Jaime looked over at poor Emily, who most certainly wasn't.

"Are you going to let her free now?" Jaime asked Lilith.

Lilith examined her younger sister. "I don't think so. She hasn't learned anything yet."

"I've learned you're a total bitch," Emily interjected.

Lilith rolled her eyes. "Insult me all you want. I'm still not punishing you."

Emily went back to sulking by herself while her siblings had all the fun. She was super fucking horny from watching her darling brother getting throat-raped, but she could neither join in, nor even play with herself. This lack of torture was torturous.

"So, Jai," Lilith said, "any guesses on what's next?"

"You're going to destroy my ass, and make Em watch you do it?" Jaime hazarded.

"You are a sharp one, li'l bro." Lilith ruffled Jaime's hair affectionately. "Up on the bed, please."

Jaime climbed onto the bed on all fours. Lilith turned him so that his profile was to Emily, allowing her to see everything. She rubbed her saliva-coated dildo all over Jaime's butthole before finally sticking it in.

Jaime moaned as his rectal passage was abruptly filled. He was prepared for a brutal pounding, and that seemed exactly what Lilith had planned for him. Her hips slapped against his ass over and over, and his tummy bulged outward slightly with every thrust. Intense pleasure and pain commingled within his body, eventually shorting out his brain.

Emily gushed precious sex juices down her legs in a constant waterfall. She was horny and miserable, because for the first time in her life she was physically unable to do anything about her urges. She longed to join in and stick her strapon down her brother's throat, or have him lick her, or even just rub up against something, but she couldn't. All she could do was watch Jaime's anal violation while her sexual needs rose to critical levels.

Despite being pounded until he was oblivious to the world, Jaime still reacted the way he always did to long, hard fuckathons. His body charged up for a massive cumshot, which in his position would soak Lilith's bed thoroughly. She was on top of things, though, and without missing a beat she grabbed a condom, tore its wrapper with her teeth, and dexterously slid it over her brother's throbbing shaft.

Emily was horrified. "That's just sick!"

"What?" Lilith asked without pause.

"That condom. You can't-"

But it was too late. Jaime erupted cataclysmically, and the stretchy sack on the end of his cock started filling up at a fantastic rate. It ballooned outward as it was stuffed ever more full of pearly white liquid.

Lilith kept pumping her brother until he was well and truly spent. His ass almost produced too much suction for her to pull out afterward, and once she did he fell bonelessly onto the squishy cum-balloon he'd just filled up. Lilith had to roll Jaime onto his side so she could disconnect his condom, and carefully tie it off at the end to keep all the mess contained.

"I'm supposed to be Jai's cum tank," Emily said sulkily. "Not some stupid condom."

"And if you hadn't been such a brat, you could have been," Lilith said. "Have we learned anything yet?"

She walked over to her manacled sister, her strapon swaying with every step. Emily turned her head to the side petulantly, but Lilith gently guided her by the chin to face forward. She kissed Emily softly, and some of the glare left the younger girl's expression.

"I've learned you're a total bitch sometimes," Emily said.

"You already knew that. What else?"

"I... shouldn't take your stuff without asking?"

"Aaand?"

"And... don't expect sexy, sexy, hardcore punishment if I do?"

"Correct. Now we're getting somewhere."

"Great. Can I go now? My arms are tired."

"Almost." Lilith pressed her fake cock against her sister's crotch. Emily's shorts were entirely soaked in pussy, as was the bottom half of her shirt. "Do you still love me?"

"I have to. You're my sister. It's the law."

"Close enough."

Lilith tore Emily's clothes off and discarded the torn fabric carelessly. Despite herself, Emily actually felt a hopeful tingle in her pussy as she was stripped of everything except her stolen collar, and her ever present butt plug. She was going to be so pissed if this didn't go anywhere.

All it took was one good shove of Lilith's dildo to bury it in Emily's desperately wet cunt, and simultaneously make the younger girl cum. There was so much backed up pressure that Emily rolled through multiple orgasms simply from swift and efficient sister-fuckery.

Lilith knew exactly what she was doing. She thrust expertly into her little sister again and again, making up for her cruel lack of sadistic, incestuous, lesbian punishment earlier. All control of Emily's body was hers, via means of her strapon and the pleasure it delivered. The brat couldn't possibly stay mad if she was given a good pounding.

"Still mad at me?" Lilith asked once Emily seemed to be wearing out.

Emily focused her glazed eyes. "Maybe I can let it slide this time."

"Good."

The sisters exchanged a tender kiss. Lilith finally unlocked Emily's manacles and let her down. Emily rubbed her arms and tried to stretch out the stiffness.

"You're still a bitch," Emily said.

"I know. Deal with it."

Emily smiled crookedly. She walked over to a still sex-comatose Jaime and slung him over her shoulder.

"Don't forget the condom," Lilith called after her. "You can still get the cum out of it if you want."

Emily flipped her sister off over her shoulder without looking back.

Since Jaime was both unconscious and covered in various fluids from both his and Lilith's bodies, Emily took it upon herself to get him cleaned up. She carried him to the bathroom, which was now empty. She set him down carefully on the floor and started running a bath.

While the water was running, Emily took the opportunity to check out her neckline in the mirror. The bright pink collar really stood out against her skin. She decided she liked the look. It was a little sluttish, just like her. It might be worth wearing even now that she wouldn't get in trouble over it anymore.

Once the tub was sufficiently full, Emily dropped her brother in. She got him to sit up in a reclined position so his mouth would stay above the water line. Despite his unresponsive state, his cock was still jutted out temptingly at her. She couldn't very well resist it.

After removing her collar and pulling out her butt plug, Emily stepped into the tub with Jaime. She sat down carefully so that her brother's cock went up her butt as she lowered herself into his lap. With her ass nicely filled, and the lovely warm water soothing her aching arms, she was finally able to properly relax.

Jaime came back to life by bits and pieces. At first, his only conscious sense was once of being buried balls deep in his sister's vice-like asshole. He wasn't sure how he knew that's what was happening, but every fibre of his being was certain of it. Slowly, so slowly, he became more alert. Emily was sitting in his lap, her wonderful, slippery skin pressed against him. Everything was wet and warm. Either they were in a bath, or she'd managed to cover the both of them his cum again. No, it wasn't the right consistency for cum. Bath it was then.

Emily smiled as Jaime wrapped his arms around her. She squeezed her butt around his shaft, and he flexed his cock inside her in response.

"Welcome back," she said.

"What happened?"

"You were right out of it. Lil fucked you good. I've still got some things to learn from her, I think."

"That explains why my ass aches."

"Mmm, I bet. You can have a go at wrecking my ass if you want. Lil never even touched it."

"You poor thing."

"I know. I just had to stand there and watch. Me, watch!"

"I'm sorry, Em. But you had to know something like that was going to happen. Lil's even more of a twisted genius than you."

Emily sighed. "Yeah, that's true. At least she fucked me a bit afterward. I was hoping at least for a good spanking or something."

"No familial violence at all, huh?"

"Nothin'. 'Cept my arms felt like they were gonna fall off by the end, which didn't really do anything for me."

Jaime nodded and rubbed Emily's pussy sympathetically. She moaned contentedly and wriggled against him as he fingered her. He slipped a couple fingers inside her and found that he could actually feel his cock through the wall between her pussy and ass. He rubbed himself through her just for the novelty.

"Hey Em? How about you grab your plug?"

"You're already in my butt, silly. I don't need it right now."

"Just humour me, would you?"

Emily shrugged and reluctantly pulled herself off her brother's dick. Her ass slid off Jaime's shaft slowly, and with an audible pop as it came all the way out. She bent over the side of the tub to retrieve her butt plug for reasons unknown.

Unbeknownst to Emily, Jaime had just executed a cunning ruse. As soon as her tight ass was maximally exposed, he brought the palm of his hand down on it with a crack of thunder.

Emily yelped. "What-"

But another blow landed on her pert bottom, and another, and yet more still. A constant barrage of sharp blows reddened her ass and kept her off balance. She squealed and wriggled and protested, but the surprise attack on her rear was relentless. She was sniffling with pain by the time her brother let up.

Emily looked back at Jaime. Involuntary tears were visible on her cheeks. "You spanked me."

"Yep. Feel better?"

Emily swiped at her cheeks with the back of her wrist. "A little." She gingerly touched her butt with a single finger, and winced at even that light brush. "That really stings now. I don't think I can even sit down in the water anymore."

"Is that good or bad?"

A slow, impish smile spread over Emily's lips. "You're the best brother ever."

She threw her arms around Jaime and kissed him passionately. She was careful to keep her cherry-red ass out of the hot bath water. It was entirely possible she wouldn't be able to sit down for a week.

Emily got out and dried herself off. Droplets of water steamed as they ran down her ass. She was very careful about patting off her lower back and upper thighs without touching her sensitive bottom. Her thighs became slick again from her own juices before she'd even finished towelling off. The memory of her brother's swift, unexpected spanking was oh so fresh in her head.
"I think I might need a good brother-fucking now," Emily said aloud.

Jaime stepped out of the tub, water cascading down his hot, naked body. His hard, enthralling erection drew Emily's lustful gaze.

"You know I'd love to fill you up in a sexy and incestuous way, Em. But how are we going to fuck without it bothering your butt?"

Emily froze in horror. Jaime was right; she couldn't stand an anal pounding right now, and even in her pussy it'd probably be too much for her. Not being able to dress or sit down was fine with her, but being unable to get fucked stupid by her brother? What sort of hellish existence was that for a girl?

"But... but... penis..." Emily babbled.

"I know, Em. I know." Jaime hugged his sister and pulled her head to his shoulder. He stroked her hair and made shushing noises while she calmed down. "Tell you what, since my cum seems so good for your skin, maybe we should try rubbing some on your sore butt."

Emily nodded, trying to put on a brave face. "I'd like that."

Jaime picked his sister up by her thighs. She wrapped her arms around his neck, and her legs around his waist. He carried her to his room, walking stark naked through the hall to get there.

"At least I get my face-fucking that Lil wouldn't give me," Emily said. "We certainly can't use either of my other holes to get you off."

"Now you're looking on the bright side."

Emily lay on her tummy on Jaime's bed. She situated herself so she was facing her brother with her face at the correct height. She looked up into his eyes and opened her mouth eagerly.

Jaime tenderly and lovingly grabbed two fistfuls of Emily's hair and shoved his cock down her throat. He moaned at the abject pleasure of being buried in one of his sister's warm, wet holes. Her soft lips sealed around his shaft, and her tongue swirled every possible inch of him. He thrust over and over again, making Emily drool and gag.

For the better part of an hour, Jaime used his sister's mouth as his personal cock-toy. Emily came several times without ever even touching her pussy. Her brother's dick was basically a magic wand made for turning her on like nothing else in the world could. Jaime watched her writhe and forced his cock into her even harder to make her trail of orgasms all the more explosive.

Emily's biggest orgasm came the very instant Jaime's cock flexed, throbbed, and finally unleashed a liquid stampede of delicious brother-cum. Her throat was inundated and forced open, bulging with the sheer rate of flow. Her tummy quickly filled up, then stretched to accommodate the excess. She began to be lifted off the bed by her overfilled belly before Jaime's semen slowed to a trickle, and eventually stopped.

Jaime pulled his cock out of Emily's mouth and let her breathe again. She panted heavily for several minutes to restore normal oxygen levels. Jaime thought his sister looked even more radiant that usual with her tummy stuffed with cum, her chin covered in drool, and her eyes rolled back in post-orgasmic bliss. It was one of her preferred states of being, and he loved making her happy.

"Well that was yummy," Emily said. "But we didn't save any for my poor butt."

Jaime grinned. "Don't worry. I thought of that already." He put his hand on Emily's back and pushed down gently, then slowly leaned harder on her.

"Nooo, don't. I'm too full, Jai. You're gonna make me-"

Emily was interrupted as a mouthful of cum was forced back up her throat from the pressure on her already overloaded tummy. Jaime caught the cum neatly in his hand, then dribbled it over Emily's ass cheeks. He got a few more handfuls, enough to unevenly cover most of Emily's butt, then started to massage it in.

At first, Emily winced and tensed with every touch of Jaime's fingers. Soon enough, though, the healing properties of his cum took the worst of the sting away. After several minutes Emily was able to relax and enjoy her naughty rub-down, even if she was still being forced to regurgitate semen every so often.

"It's a little humiliating being turned into a cum-dispenser," Emily said. "You could have asked first."

"I genuinely had no idea that's where you drew the line," Jaime replied. "I guess I won't do it again."

Emily considered. "Well... I wouldn't say never. It does still taste good coming up again. And if it's for a sexy massage, that's probably alright too."

"So... no making you vomit up cum unless it's sexy, or if one of us feels like it for some reason?"

"Yes."

Jaime nodded. "I think I can handle that."

The ass massage continued. The redness had practically vanished from Emily's satiny smooth skin, and she luxuriated in the physical attention.

"I found out something interesting earlier," Emily said.

"What's that?"

"Aunt K's definitely our daddy. She's got a dick that looks just like yours."

Jaime's rhythm faltered for a second as he processed. "Did you fuck her?"

"Would it make you terribly jealous if I did?"

"Only if you liked fucking her better than me. Otherwise... that just sounds crazy hot."

Emily looked over her shoulder at her brother. She frowned slightly. "Jai, you know you'll always be the best fuck in my life. That's what our pure and virtuous love means. I'm your butt slut, remember?"

"Don't worry. I know it." Jaime leaned down and shared a deep kiss with Emily. "Your mouth taste like cum."

Emily snorted. "Well guess whose fault that is, smarty pants."

Jaime resumed rubbing his sister's tight butt. He poked the head of his cock against her asshole for the feel of it, and as a reminder of their eternal romantic bond. "So did you fuck her?"

Emily let out a long sigh. "No. I only got to feel her up a little. She wants to fuck me though, you should have seen how hard she was. I think she wants to do you too."

"Why didn't anything happen then?"

"It's all Mom's fault. Apparently she thinks there's something wrong with a wholesome family fuck-fest."

"Could be a generational thing. Socially acceptable behaviours change over time. Something like that maybe."

"Yeah, maybe." Emily wiggled her bottom. "You better shove that thing in me already. It's not nice to tease a girl like that."

Jaime grinned. He spread his sister's ass cheeks and slowly pushed his hips forward and down. His cock sank about halfway into her tight rear hole. Emily cooed happily beneath him. They both felt better with a proper anal connection established.

"It shouldn't be that hard to change Mom's mind," Jaime mused. "She's already super horny for us, even if she's got moral reservations."

"Well we are amazingly fucking hot," Emily pointed out. "How could she not want us."

"Practically impossible not to," Jaime agreed. "All we'd need is a good opportunity."

Emily grinned impishly at her brother. "You know you're helping me plan how I can get to fuck my daddy."

"Yep."

"I love you so much."

They kissed again. Jaime started rocking his hips, unable to hold back from butt fucking his sister any longer.

"Me too, Em. Me too."
Saga of Littown Ch. 07
New school friends, teacher fucking, and a brother in peril.
Author's Note: While this story and its various chapters are primarily incest themed, it will often contain things such as excessive cum, anal play/pegging, and whatever else amuses me at the time. Reader discretion is advised.

*****

Jaime woke up to the feeling of his sister bouncing on his cock. Her tight pussy embraced and massaged him into consciousness. His first sight of the day was her beaming smile and jiggling breasts as she rammed herself onto him over and over.

"Mmm," Jaime moaned. "Good morning to me."

Emily giggled. "I knew you'd enjoy it. For some reason you seem to prefer waking up inside me, rather than vice versa."

"Yeah. Weird."

Jaime grabbed his sister's magnificent tits and gave them a proper good-morning fondling. He sucked each of her nipples in turn, then gave them each an extra kiss.

"Ooh, that's nice," Emily cooed. "Do it some more."

"Are you sure? You wouldn't rather something a little more than that?"

"Like what?"

"Liiike, say... flipping you over and pounding your tight little sister-cunt until you pass out from incest overload?"

Emily kissed her brother fiercely and squeezed her pussy extra tightly around his cock. She couldn't resist him when he said such romantic things.

Jaime rolled him and Emily over so that he was on top of her. She clung to him and didn't let their lips separate, or his penis exit her. He began thrusting into her with the savage tenderness that he knew his sister loved. He ravaged her mercilessly, and soon she broke out in a chain of brother-induced orgasms.

Jaime watched his sister's beautiful face as he fucked her right to the breaking point. Her eyes rolled back in uncontained pleasure, and her smile was wide and directionless. It was amazing what his pure love and a little sexual brutality could do to her. So long as he kept pounding her, she'd stay in mindless sister-slut mode practically forever.

Hours later, after delivering countless orgasms to his sister, Jaime felt the need to cum. He pulled his cock out of Emily's pussy and shoved it down her throat instead. It was so lubed up with her juices that burying it in her mouth was smooth and frictionless.

"Time for breakfast, Em."

Emily looked up at Jaime with adoring eyes. She tingled in anticipation of being filled up with brother-cum. It was her favouritest thing in the whole world, other than being filled up with Jaime's wonderful cock.

A torrent of cum gushed directly into Emily's tummy. She grabbed Jaime's butt and held him firmly embedded down her throat as she swallowed the entirety of his huge, sexy load. Her belly swelled and bulged out at the sheer quantity of it all. She was well used to the feeling, but still savoured every second of being stretched out by an impossible quantity of semen.

Jaime pulled out of Emily's throat and let her start breathing again. He lay down next to her and put his hand on her cum-swollen tummy. Her skin was so supple and warm to the touch.

"It almost looks like you're pregnant, you know," Jaime said.

Emily giggled. "Pregnant with a brother-cum baby," she said happily. "The best kind of pregnant."

The siblings cuddled for a while. They ran their hands over each other's naked bodies, and it didn't take long for them to get horny again.

"We should get up," Emily said regretfully. "We have to get ready for school."

"School? I thought it was still the weekend."

"It should be. But time moves at the speed of plot, so today's a school day."

"I see. This shit's complicated, huh?"

"Little bit, yeah."

Emily padded naked down the hall to her room. She intended to get dressed, but a thought occurred to her before she quite made it there. Her mom's door was closed, and it was possible that she and Aunt Krissy were still asleep. She couldn't resist checking on them.

Emily carefully pushed the door open without making a sound. Sure enough, both her mommy and aunt/daddy were still sound asleep. Christine lay nearer with Krissy spooned right up behind her. Their sisterly similar faces wore blissful, angelic expressions in their unconscious states.

After just watching her parents sleep for a moment, Emily crept closer still. She used all of her ninja skills to approach and pull back the covers without being detected. She had considered playing with Krissy's cock a little while she slept, just for fun, but that turned out to be unfeasible. Krissy had her penis lodged firmly in Christine's butt while they sleepily spooned. There was no way to get at it without waking them up.

It was quite a beautiful sight to Emily. Her sexy-ass parents were all cuddled up in an intensely arousing and romantic position. She took it all in, then lovingly pulled their covers back up and tucked them in snugly. She kissed them each on the forehead, then left the room. She still had school to get ready for.

****

Exiting the bus at Over Eighteen School was a surreal experience for Jaime that morning. He'd been going there for a week now, and even though some crazy things had happened in that time, they had basically all been sexy rather than violent. This time was different.

The field beside the school was filled with hot girls and flashing blades. It was a medieval melee of a sort Jaime had never actually witnessed before. Even more confusing, most of the other arriving students didn't seem at all surprised. Some of them stopped to watch, but more of them simply carried on.

"Em? What the hell's going on?"

"Hm? Oh, the gang fight?"

"Is that what that is?"

"Well, yeah. What did you think it was? Some sort of modern art?"

Jaime walked closer and Emily followed along. "They're swinging swords at each other."

"Mmhm. Just blowing off some steam. It's good to get it out of their systems. Keeps things more orderly the rest of the time."

"Isn't that dangerous?"

"A little, I guess. Every now and then someone gets stabbed a bit, or lightly decapitated. Mostly it's just good harmless fun, though."

"I see." Jaime turned back toward the front door of the school. "Well, I'm going in before someone loses a limb."

"Psh, that hardly ever happens."

The flow of student traffic was more normalized inside the school itself. Most of the people around Jaime were hot eighteen-year-old girls, of course, because that's what his life was. None of them were wielding weaponry of any kind, which was very reassuring to him.

"Are there a lot of gangs at the school?" Jaime asked his sister.

"Yep. Tons. I thought you knew that. Wasn't it in your welcome brochure?"

"I, uh, don't think I got one of those."

"Really? Weird. Oh well."

"Hey, guys!"

Jaime and Emily turned as Lindsay jogged up to them. Jaime's eyes locked onto her sweet tits as they jiggled and bounced.

"Lin!" Emily said happily. "How's it going?"

"Pretty good. Another gang fight going on outside, though."

"Yeah, we saw that."

Emily hugged Lindsay once her friend was close enough. Their firm, teenage breasts pressed together in a delicious and enticing way. Jaime's eyes bugged out and his perpetually hard cock strained in his pants.

Emily giggled at her brother's reaction. She decided it was a good time to give Lindsay a totally platonic and friendly kiss. She stuck her tongue forcefully down Lindsay's throat, catching her friend by surprise. She even reached around and grabbed Lindsay's tight butt through her jeans.

Lindsay was caught off guard at first, but quickly warmed to the completely innocent display of friendly affection. She happily made out with Emily and felt her up some, even while her friend's brother stared slack-jawed at the two of them. Jaime clearly just didn't understand girl closeness and was taking it as something sexual. There was nothing to be done about that.

The girls finally broke off their tongue-duel after figurative hours of super-hot lesbian action. A single strand of spit remained connected between their mouths until they got too far away. They were both breathing noticeably heavier, and they took a moment to compose themselves.

"Uh oh, Jai's all hard now," Emily said, as though she'd had no idea what she was doing.

"Em, your brother's always hard," Lindsay giggled. "You should know that by now."

"You're right. What was I thinking." Emily grabbed Jaime's massive bulge and gave it a squeeze. "If only someone would take care of it for him."

"Actually, now that you mention it..." said Lindsay. She rubbed her tummy thoughtfully. "I didn't have a chance to grab breakfast this morning. Maybe we could help each other out, Jai."

"Are you saying you want me to shove my cock down your throat and fill you up with cum?" Jaime asked.

Lindsay twirled a lock of hair coyly around her finger. "Basically, yeah. I'd get a healthy, delicious breakfast, and you'd get to throat-fuck me until you explode. Seems like a good deal to me."

Emily leaned closer to her brother. "As your attorney, I'd advise you to take the deal, Jai."

Jaime nodded. "How can I refuse?"

Without any hesitation, Jaime unzipped his jeans and whipped his hard cock out. He grabbed Lindsay's shoulder to guide her to her knees, but she resisted.

"Not here, silly," Lindsay said. "There's people everywhere."

Jaime blinked and looked around. Indeed, there were students surrounding them in all directions. Most of the them were looking at his cock. Several girls started shoving hands into their panties and fingering themselves just at the sight of it.

"Oh yeah," he said. "I guess we should find somewhere more private."

The girls each took one of Jaime's arms and led him down the hallway. More girls stopped to stare as they passed since Jaime's cock was still sticking out and bouncing with every step.

Emily was quite pleased with all the attention her brother's penis was getting. She already knew it was the bestest, most wonderful cock in the whole world, but having confirmation made it all the better. Little did any of those other girls know how often Emily got her various holes stuffed by it. They'd be so jealous if they found out.

All three of them entered a girls' bathroom together. It seemed deserted, which meant it was sufficient for their purposes.

Lindsay knelt on the floor in front of Jaime. She placed her hands demurely on her thighs and opened her mouth wide. She gazed excitedly at his magnificent, diamond-hard shaft, then up to his face. She winked, then started leaning forward. Slowly, but without ever faltering, she impaled her mouth on his cock all the way to the base.

Emily bit her lip as she watched her friend suck her brother off yet again. She found it insanely hot every time, and she wished she could join in without giving away their super-hot incestuous sibling love affair. All she could do was watch and masturbate, unfortunately. With a regretful sigh, she stripped her jeans and panties off, then hopped up on the bathroom counter to play with her pussy.

Jaime looked back and forth between Lindsay's soft lips wrapped around his cock, and his sister fingering her beautiful slit. They were each such amazing, sexy girls, and they were both turning him on like crazy. Lindsay especially was giving him an incredible hands-free blowjob. He couldn't even comprehend the things she was doing with her tongue.

As it happened, Lindsay had been practicing her oral technique. Ever since Jaime had first drowned her with his absurd levels of cum, she'd been getting more and more intrigued by the things she could do with her mouth. Luckily for her, her brother was more than happy to let her practice giving blowjobs. She felt like her skills were improving tremendously, and the cute little noises Jaime made as she sucked him off seemed to confirm it.

Both Jaime and Emily filled the room with their sexual moans. Even Lindsay eventually got so horny she had to shove her hand down her pants and start rubbing herself too. The combined noises of the three teens covered the entrance of a pair of intruders until it was far too late to hide what they were doing.

"Ew, there's a boy in here!"

Jaime turned his head and froze at the sight of two girls who had mysteriously appeared, although probably they'd just walked in the doorway. Emily tensed up as well, though her fingers kept moving on her clit. Lindsay had a cock in her mouth that prevented her head from turning, so she couldn't really see what was happening.

"Uh, hi," said Jaime.

"Get out of here you perv!" said one of the girls. "This is a girls' bathroom."

"Whoa, whoa. Relax," said Emily. "My friend missed breakfast, so my brother's going to cum into her tummy. That's all. He's just helping out and not being a perv or anything."

The angrier and slightly older of the two girls crossed her arms suspiciously. "Your brother?"

"Um, yeah," said Emily. "That's Jaime, and I'm Emily. His sister. The girl being used as a dick-holster is Lindsay."

Lindsay held a hand up and waved in the general direction of where she thought the new girls were standing.

"I'm Nicky," the younger girl said. "And this is my sister Michelle." Her initial shock and disgust at finding a blowjob in progress had swiftly faded in favour of curiosity and arousal. "We were just coming in here for, uh... reasons."

Michelle still didn't seem convinced, but her expression softened. "Well, I guess if you and your brother are in here together, whatever you're doing can't be too pervy."

Emily nodded. "Yes, of course. Because brothers and sisters can't do pervy things around each other. It's basically metaphysically impossible."

"That's right. So I'll let it slide and let you guys carry on with your... blowjob breakfast... thing."

"I appreciate it," Jaime said.

"I'm sure you do. Come on, Nicky, let's go find another bathroom to make out in."

"Aw, but Mishy." Nicky pouted adorably. "I want to stay and watch the blowjob. I never get to see any."

"I'm sorry," Emily interrupted, "did you just say you were going to make out? With each other?" Her fingers sped up on her pussy.

"Yeah, so what?" Michelle grabbed her sister around the waist and pulled her closer protectively. "Sisters making out is totally hot, and is a common fantasy that's barely incesty at all. It's therefore completely fine and not illegal for us to do."

"Sometimes we lick each other's pussies too," Nicky added helpfully. "And sometimes Mishy gets a big ol' dildo and shoves it up-"

"Hush, Nicky," Michelle said. She swatted her little sister on the butt. "We don't need to be telling people those things."

"No, it's ok," Emily said, her fingers moving faster with every new sexual revelation. "You can tell me all the dirty, sexy things you two do together. I don't mind."

"Ok!" said Nicky, who wasn't used to other people being interested in her sex life with her sister. "Last night Mishy tied my hands behind my back and licked my pussy for hours until-"

Michelle clamped a hand over her little sister's mouth until she stopped talking. "That's enough, Nicky. Why don't you... I don't know, go watch that guy get sucked off or something. It'll be educational for you."

"Okey dokey."

Nicky slipped free of Michelle grasp, then darted in and planted a quick kiss on her big sister's lips. She then happily knelt down next to Lindsay and watched in awe as Jaime's cock pumped in and out of the other girl's mouth. Being mostly experienced with incestuous lesbian sex, Nicky hadn't seen many blowjobs before, so she was pretty excited at the opportunity.

Michelle sighed and leaned up against the counter where Emily was sitting. All she'd wanted was a quick, simple make-out session with her little sister in a school bathroom. Somehow, things had become complicated. Who could have foreseen that?

"You know, I think it's pretty crazy hot that you fuck your sister," Emily said.

Michelle looked at her suspiciously. "You do?"

Emily nodded. "Yep." She didn't dare tell this girl she'd only just met that she fucked her brother constantly, since that would be admitting to real, proper incest. Luckily, she also had a sister with whom she'd engaged in sexy times. "My big sister likes to pound me with a strapon sometimes," she confided. "So I kinda know what it's like."

Michelle visibly relaxed once she learned that she wasn't alone in her sister-fucking adventures. "I appreciate you telling me that. It's so hard to know who's going to judge you for something like that."

"Well you don't have to worry about any judging with Jai and me," Emily assured her.

Michelle glanced over at Jaime. "Speaking of your brother... do you always masturbate while watching him do sexy things to other girls."

"It's not incest," Emily said defiantly. "We're not touching, so there can't be anything wrong with it."

"I didn't say there was." Michelle bit her lip. "Actually... I kinda think it's hot that you get off watching him."

Emily grinned. A kindred spirit at last.

Jaime's attention was being torn quite dramatically. He had Lindsay sucking him like a vacuum cleaner, and she was going to make him cum at basically any moment. Nicky was right beside her, peering intently at the master-class display of cock-suckery. She didn't seem to realize that Jaime could see down her shirt, or perhaps she just didn't care. Her hotness and innocence were a deadly combination that only infused him with even vaster quantities of lust and arousal.

Behind the two nearer girls, Jaime also had an amazing view of his sister's lovely pussy as she played with it nonchalantly. He was a little worried about the way Emily and Michelle had started whispering and giggling together all of a sudden. Knowing his sister, they had to be discussing something terribly naughty.

Lindsay decided it was time to get her yummy breakfast, so she finished Jaime off with her all-new, super-secret tongue technique. She wrapped her tongue around and around Jaime's cock in a helix shape, then squeezed and massaged his shaft with her supple organ. It worked like a charm.

Jaime cried out in abject pleasure as he was brought to orgasm. Gallons of semen burst forth from within him, and were promptly deposited in Lindsay's tummy. Her belly started to blow up like a balloon as she was filled up with tasty goo.

Nicky was unused to the gravitational disturbance that resulted from one of Jaime's improbably massive orgasms. She was knocked off balance and fell against Lindsay. Jaime's cock was knocked loose, and a large amount of cum spurted over Nicky and Lindsay's fronts.

Of course, Lindsay was perfectly happy to have her shirt drenched in cum. She'd been planning on spilling some over herself anyway, and this accident was just a time-saver. More surprising was that Nicky didn't seem to mind it. She was shocked at first, but the feel of the sexy goop on her tits and the sense of belonging it afforded her quickly assuaged any negative emotions she might have had.

Emily was intensely turned on from seeing Lindsay get inflated with Jaime's cum, then both her and Nicky get mildly showered in it as well. She was also slightly envious of the two girls. They now got to show their cum-sluttiness thanks to their messed shirts. It wasn't fair that she didn't get to just because Jaime was her brother. She was the biggest brother-cum-slut of anyone, and it hurt that she couldn't let anyone know without revealing their incestuous secret.

Luckily, Jaime caught his sister's distress with his sibling psychic link to her. He absolutely couldn't leave Emily out if she was going to feel so bad about it. Thinking quickly, he twitched his cock and fired a pair of extra-strong cum-bursts at her. They caught her on each tit, and splashed out to cover her shirt.

"Oops," Jaime said. "I accidentally got cum all over my sister's tits."

"That's ok," Lindsay said. "Accidents happen. It clearly wasn't on purpose, even though your cum landed only on her, without so much as a drop spilling on the floor. An airtight case of Not Incest, in my opinion."
Her opinion given, Lindsay immediately latched her mouth back onto Jaime's cock and resumed funnelling semen into her still-expanding tummy.

Emily caught Jaime's eye and mouthed a heart-felt thank you to him. Seconds later, her eyes rolled back as she brought herself to orgasm, thanks in large part to the brother-cum all over her chest.

Neither Michelle or Nicky were quite sure what to think about the 'accident', but they both thought it was super-crazy-hot. A brother cumming on his sister was sexy as fuck, although also bad and immoral so they definitely couldn't voice those feelings out loud.

Possible incest aside, Nicky was increasingly interested in the never-ending cum-fountain in front of her. She'd never had a chance to swallow any before, let alone enough to drown an elephant. She decided she had to take the chance now or risk losing it forever.

"Hey, do you guys think I could try some of that?" she asked.

Lindsay was stuffed with about as much semen as she could hold, and still there was more coming. She was happy to let someone else take over before she burst. With careful timing, she pulled Jaime's cock out of her throat and pushed it over to Nicky in between bursts.

The less experienced girl eagerly closed her lips around the spasming head of Jaime's shaft just in time to get a mouthful of delicious cum. She swallowed quickly, but almost immediately found that she just couldn't swallow fast enough to deal with the sheer volume.

Fortunately, Lindsay was on top of things. She knew Nicky would have trouble keeping up with the cum overload. She helpfully grabbed the back of Nicky's head and shoved it forward until the cum-drowning girl's forehead was pressed against Jaime's stomach. With his cock buried in Nicky's throat, the cum could force its way down to her tummy without any swallowing required.

Michelle was somewhat worried when she saw her baby sister's tummy start to expand, not to mention the way she was being held with her throat filled up with dick. Both of those things seemed fairly dangerous. On the other hand, it was super fucking hot, and Michelle couldn't help shoving a hand down her pants and playing with herself.

Finally, figurative hours later, Jaime's orgasm dwindled to a trickle, then stopped. He stumbled and fell back against the wall, his strength drained from over-exertion. Emily quickly ran to him and helped keep him upright. She ruffled his hair affectionately.

"That was a good one, Jai," Emily said. "We better get some food in you, I think. You're gonna waste away to nothing otherwise."

"That sounds good," Jaime mumbled. "M'kinda hungry. And dizzy."

"Mmk. Let's go."

Emily stopped long enough to put her clothes back on and tuck Jaime's cock back in his pants. Then she and Lindsay each draped one of his arms over their shoulders and carried him to the cafeteria.

Michelle and Nicky were left by themselves in the bathroom. Nicky was still kneeling right where she was, too cum-dazed to stand herself up. Michelle had to pick her up to get her on her feet.

"Boy, they really turned you into a cum-slut quick, huh?" Michelle said. She examined her little sister with her bulging tummy and gooey shirt. "It's a pretty sexy look on you at least."

Nicky leaned in and kissed her sister. Michelle's eyebrows shot up as she felt a large quantity of cum enter her mouth. Nicky had saved the last mouthful for her, and was doing her best to transfer every drop of it that could. Michelle had to admit that it was very tasty, and made her feel even hornier than she already was.

"Alright," Michelle said, "pants off. I don't care if we miss first period, I physically need to get some of that pussy right fucking now."

Nicky squealed and clapped her hands. "Yay!"

****

Jaime and Emily didn't make their first class either. They each got a school breakfast from the cafeteria and Emily sat with her brother while he ate both of them. She was worried about the toll his most recent orgasm had taken on him. She was going to have to start making sure he ate enough, even when it wasn't plot-convenient. He needed to keep his strength up if he was going to be pounding her holes and filling girls up with cum all the time.

"So..." Jaime said as he ate, "about those gangs you were telling me about earlier..."

"Yeah? What about them?" Emily asked.

"Like, are Brendy, Kendy, Lendy, and Wendy part of a gang? Is that why they all have the same kind of name, and they all have purple hair?"

"Well... they are officially registered with the school Department of Gangs Activities. So yeah. But they aren't so much a part of a gang as they are the whole thing. Just the four of them."

"Really? Huh."

"Yeah, well, when you have to have the same sounding name to get it, it really limits membership." Emily frowned in thought for a moment. "As far as I remember, the hair is just coincidence."

"I guess that explains Cindy, Mindy, Windy, and Zindy too."

"Sure does. They're cool though. They hang out with me and Lin, and now you too, without us having to change our names or anything."

Emily rubbed Jaime's cock a little as they talked. The cafeteria was mostly empty, but there were enough people around that she couldn't do anything too overt. She longed to crawl under the table and get her mouth filled up with brother-cock, but it just wasn't feasible.

"So the Endys are all about fucking virgin boys, right?" Jaime asked. "At least, that's the impression I got."

"Basically. I don't know that it's a requirement for them to be totally inexperienced though."

"Sure. But, like, what do the Indys do then?"

"Oh, right. Human sacrifice, mostly."

Jaime stared at his sister. "You're joking, right?"

"Nope. But don't worry, it's only for important demonic favours. Like, if one of them wants a different eye colour, or slightly larger tits, or something like that. They don't just do it willy-nilly."

Jaime shook his head. "And here I thought they were the safer ones to hang out with. Can't trust anything in this school."

"Don't worry. They wouldn't sacrifice you. There's plenty of boys who don't have such delicious cum meals to distribute that they'd go after first."

"That's not as reassuring as you seem to think it is."

****

Jaime and Emily met up with Lindsay again at English class. The girls were attracting quite a lot of attention with their heavily cum-stained shirts. Some of it was negative, but mostly they inspired curiosity, jealousy, and arousal.

Emily, naturally, basked in the stares she got. She wore Jaime's cum proudly, displaying for all to see. It was the closest she could get to announcing how much of a slut she was for her brother. It turned her on immensely that everyone could see it, even though they didn't understand what it meant.

It didn't surprise Jaime in the slightest when Ms. Penny asked him to see her after class. His teacher's obsession with him and his cock was getting a tad silly. Nevertheless, he hung back while everyone else left. What else could he do?

"Well, Mister Nallister," Ms. Penny said once they were alone. Her gaze was fixed on the tent in Jaime's pants. "It seems you still have your... problem."

Jaime didn't even bother looking down at himself. He was so used to his erection at this point that it would have felt weirder to be soft. It was just part of who he was, largely thanks to his smokin' hot sister.

"Seems that way," Jaime agreed.

"You know I'm only interested in your well-being, right? As one of my students, I can't in good conscience let you go untreated."

"I think you have a fetish for getting your giant tits covered in cum," Jaime said.

"What?"

"I mean... yeah, what you said."

"Good." Ms. Penny started unbuttoning her blouse. "Then let's get started."

Jaime coughed meaningfully. "Last time I asked about some... extra credit. Have you changed your mind about it?"

Ms. Penny rolled her eyes as she opened her blouse up and exposed her gargantuan tits, covered only by the heroic efforts of her bra. "Yes, fine. Extra credit. Cock out now, please. Er... for your health, of course."

"Yeah, sure. Right. Health."

Jaime whipped his cock out. Ms. Penny's eyes glowed hungrily at the sight of it. She unslung her weapons-grade breasts, and the classroom shook as they bounced free of her bra. They were nearly ready for some very inappropriate student-teacher relations when Emily walked back into the room.

"You gonna be long, Jai?" Emily asked. "I wanna make sure you get some lunch."

"Just gotta blow a load here, Em. Be right with you."

Ms. Penny was mildly horrified by the exchange. It was bad enough that Emily had walked in on her and Jaime while they were half-undressed, but it was disconcerting how little the girl seemed to care. If the very idea wasn't patently absurd, it would have seemed like Emily had seen her brother's cock before.

"Perhaps you'd better leave, Emily," Ms. Penny said. "We're in the middle of... an important... health... thing."

"Nah, it's ok," Jaime said. "We'll be quick."

"But-"

Jaime bent his teacher over and shoved his cock into her mouth, interrupting her quite effectively. He face-fucked her vigorously in order to get the process over with faster. If Emily was concerned about finishing up, then he should do his best to accommodate her.

Ms. Penny was completely unable to voice her protests while her throat was getting expertly pounded. All she could do was choke and gag, and drool a fair amount down her chin. It was unfortunate, in her mind, that what should have been a wholesome and educational moment was spoiled by the vaguely incestuous presence of Jaime's sister. What was the world coming to when a teacher couldn't get facially violated by her student in peace?

"Damn," Emily said. "I never noticed before 'cause of your tits, but you've got a nice ass, Miss."

Emily flipped Ms. Penny's skirt up and out of the way, the pulled her panties down as well. She ran her hands all over her teacher's butt, and even down to her pussy.

"That's a pretty sweet ass," Jaime concurred. "It's too bad you didn't bring your strapon, Em. You coulda got in on this."

Emily smiled wickedly. "Who says I didn't?"

While Jaime watched curiously, Emily stripped out of her bottoms. She pulled out her butt plug and set it aside carefully. She then reached into her butt and rummaged around, finally pulling out her strapon from where she'd stored it earlier.

"You were keeping it in your butt?" Jaime asked incredulously.

Emily shrugged. "What do you want me to do? Girls' pants have shitty pockets."

"Perhaps a bag of some kind."

"Oh yeah. That might work."

Emily strapped herself in, then stepped up behind Ms. Penny. Her teacher seemed somewhat panicked by the idea of being fucked by two siblings at the same time, but it was a mystery why that would be. It wasn't incest as long as their balls didn't touch.

With a mighty thrust, Emily buried her dildo-cock inside her teacher's tight pussy. She slammed her hips against Ms. Penny's jiggling ass over and over. The slapping and squelching sounds of her fucking added to the sloppy gagging her brother's cock was already producing at the other end of their teacher.

Ms. Penny was trapped and spit-roasted between a brother and sister. She was mortified by the incesty connotations, as any good, upstanding citizen would be, but was also secretly super turned on by it. A brother and sister doing sexy things together was so very wrong. The naughtiness of it made her pussy flow like a river, and her moon-sized breasts quiver with excitement.

The siblings lost track of time as they viciously pounded their busty teacher into a sex-coma. Before they knew it, lunch period was over and students were filing in for their next class. Jaime and Emily exchanged a secret, silent question with each other, then decided just to keep fucking. Too many people had seen them already for them to sneak away. They would just have to hope no one saw what they were doing as actual, illegal incest, which it technically wasn't.

Every single student who entered the room was amazed and aroused by the sexual threeway on open display before them. They took their seats in a state of wide-eyed fascination. Most of the boys immediately got their dicks out and started rubbing. The girls were more hesitant, but soon had hands down their pants or up their skirts.

Soon the entire class had filled up, and every seat held a masturbating, teenage student. Their massive-titted teacher was mostly naked and getting facially and vaginally violated by the hottest pair of siblings in the school. No one in the room had the willpower to resist such a tasteful and erotic scene.

"Damn, look at all those cocks," Emily said.

"Yeah, I guess," said Jaime. "You interested?"

"What, you think I'd consider having all those penises stuffing my various holes until they all shot a load inside me?"

"Kinda."

"Fair enough. But I was actually just hoping to see them cum, is all. Those cute little eighteen year old boys all making messes of themselves..." Emily bit her lip as her eyes bounced from one cock to the next.

As it turned out, the first boy to cum was bolder than the siblings anticipated. He walked right up to them, fist pumping away furiously, and unleashed his semen all over Ms. Penny's ass. It was nowhere near the same magnitude of one of Jaime's orgasms, but symbolically it was still pretty hot.

More boys followed the first in a slow, sporadic procession. They'd blow their load on their hot teacher, then retake their seat. After they'd recovered, they'd start masturbating again.

Getting fucked and bukkaked in front of an entire class of her students was a bit of a new experience for Ms. Penny. The charged sexuality and utter humiliation were a powerful combination, and she soon erupted in a continuous, full-body orgasm.

"Oh man, she started squeezing my cock so hard," Jaime moaned. "I didn't know a throat could do the things she's doing."

"I don't think it's on purpose," Emily said. "It looks like she's in a rare state of super-orgasm. That's even more orgasm than a regular one."

"Well it's going to make me cum. That's all I know."

"Go for it, bro. Fill our teacher up with some yummy cummy."

Jaime unleashed his torrent of semen into Ms. Penny's spasming throat. At first he was awash with the pleasure of expelling an ocean's worth of cum, but after a while he noticed something peculiar.

"Hey, Em? I think her tits are getting bigger."

Emily looked at Ms. Penny's breasts. "Oh shit, you're right. They are." Her face lit up with sudden understanding. "That's why they're so big! She's been storing cum in them all this time."

Jaime thought about that. "Huh. I didn't know girls could do that. She must have sucked a lot of guys for her boobs to have grown that much."

"Probably students," Emily added. "Guess you're not the first one she's seduced."

"No, probably not."

The rest of the boys in the class jerked off even more frantically as they watched their teacher's tits expand. A lot of the girls were also getting hornier than they could handle. Some of the bolder ones grabbed a nearby dick, or even sat down on a boy's lap. The sexual tension had reached a critical level, and all hell was breaking loose.

Jaime finally drained his balls and was able to pull out of Ms. Penny's mouth. He wiped off his cock on her hair, then stepped away to examine the effect on her body from a slight distance. Emily joined him, and together they admired the cum drizzle over their teacher's back and ass, and the even more ridiculous state of her chest. Her breasts were now large enough to keep her propped up in her bent over position.

Somewhat unexpectedly, when the next boy walked up to cum on Ms. Penny, she opened her mouth up wide. The boy hesitated, then shoved his cock in and picked up face-fucking her where Jaime had left off. Soon enough, another boy started fucking Ms. Penny's pussy.

"Wow," said Emily. "This kinda got a little out of control."

"What, just because the whole class is pleasuring themselves or each other?" Jaime asked. "And the boys are lining up to gang-bang their teacher?"

"Yeah. That. I can't help feeling like this is partly our fault."

"Well... maybe a little."

A bottomless girl stood next to Ms. Penny, watching with wide eyes as her teacher got pounded from both ends simultaneously. The girl sucked on two of her fingers and got them nice and coated in saliva, then shoved them into Ms. Penny's butthole. She proceeded to finger-fuck both herself and her teacher at the same time.

The entire room was in a state of uncontrollable sexual frenzy. Attractive, eighteen year old students were sucking, fucking, fingering, rubbing, and licking each other all over the place. Their teacher was in no position to rein them in any time soon.

"Maybe we should get out of here," Jaime said.

"Why? You don't want to stay and watch? This is pornographic gold, Jai."

"I mean, yeah, it is. But we're going to get in such crazy amounts of trouble if we're found here by one of the teachers who isn't currently getting their holes pummelled with teenage dick."

"Or the principal," said a voice from just behind Jaime.

"Right," said Jaime. "I can't even imagine what would happen if Ms. January sees this."

Emily was silent. She was staring with a wide, panicked expression at something behind her brother. It occurred belatedly to Jaime that no one had been there a moment ago, yet someone had distinctly spoken. With a sudden, fatalistic sense of dread, he turned around.

Principal January stood watching Jaime with the sharpest, most terrifying grin he'd ever seen on anything; sharks included. Her eyes glowed with an unnatural brilliance, and her stance was that of a wildcat waiting for just the right moment to pounce.

"I seem to recall warning you about sexy shenanigans, Mister Nallister," said Ms. January. "Do you remember what I said?"

Jaime swallowed hard. "Um... don't do any?"

"Yes, that's about right." She waved her hand at the mass of fuckulating bodies. "And what, pray tell, would you call this?"

"Well... one might call it an orgy, of sorts..."

"Ooorrr?"

"Or... a sexy shenanigan?"

Jaime cringed, and rightfully so. His principal's eyes flamed for a second, and her grin morphed into something even more impossibly self-satisfied.

"That's right," said Ms. January in a voice that wasn't entirely human. "And now we must deal with the consequences of what you've done here."

"But it wasn't-"

Jaime was cut off by the sudden surprise appearance of a collar around his neck. His clothes vanished in an instant, and a leash materialized connecting his neck to his principal's hand.

Emily got over her shock quickly once her brother was magically declothed and becollared. "Ooh, are we doing leashes now?" She clapped her hands excitedly. "Me next, please!"

Ms. January turned and glided away on feet that didn't quite hit the floor. Jaime was forced to follow, or risk being dragged naked along behind her. The hallways were mostly empty since it was the middle of a class period. They did pass one girl who'd gone to the bathroom, and she stuck her hand down her panties at the sight of Jaime's hard cock bouncing along.

"Hey! Hello?" Emily called as she jogged to catch up. "You forgot me. You haven't stripped me or punished me or anything. Helllooo."

"This does not concern you, Miss Nallister," said Ms. January. "Run along now."

"Does too. If Jai gets to be punished for being bad or whatever, how come I don't?"

Ms. January stopped short. Jaime wasn't ready for that and ran square into her. His cock pressed against her tight ass for a second before he backed off again. She turned and looked at Emily with actual, literal fire in her eyes.
"Would you like to be... punished, Emily?" Ms. January asked in the kind of voice that could make children cry from miles away. "Is that what you're telling me? If so, I have a contract for you to sign."

It began to dawn on Emily that she might be getting herself in over her head, and not even in a good way. "Um... on second thought, maybe I'll pass."

"That's what I thought." Ms. January resumed walking. "Come along, little one," she said with a tug on Jaime's leash.

Emily shrugged helplessly at her brother as he was led away. It was starting to seem like he might have been right to fear their principal this whole time. She needed to rescue him, and for that she needed backup. She reached into her butt and fished around for her phone. It was just as well she didn't use her pockets for carrying her things, since she didn't have her pants and god only knew where they were at this point.

Helpless, and without even his sister's moral support, Jaime was dragged into Ms. January's office. It was different than he remembered, though also very much the same. In a way that his brain couldn't quite process, it felt like two separate rooms had been juxtaposed onto each other. It was both a brightly lit, professional office, and a torch-lit, shadowy dungeon all at the same time.

"Is this the part where you torture me?" Jaime asked.

"Torture you?" Ms. January asked blankly. "Why in the world would I do that?"

"Because... I don't know, really. I'm just hoping you're not going to eat me, mainly."

"Oh please. Humans don't even taste that good. Mostly you're too fatty. And the processed sugars you all eat? Don't even get me started."

Ms. January held Jaime against the wall with one hand, and cuffed his wrists and ankles securely in place with the other. The manacles she used only appeared once she needed them. It was quite a neat trick, if one were in a mood to appreciate it.

"So... you're not going to eat me, or torture me," Jaime said slowly. "But you are, in fact, going to chain me naked to your wall."

"Correct. I might nibble at your soul a bit too, if I get hungry."

"What? But you said no eating!"

Ms. January, much to Jaime's amazement and discomfort, burst out laughing. "Ha! Like souls are a real thing. You humans crack me up."

She sat down at her desk, arranged some papers neatly, and began to comb through them. She made little notes, and occasionally jotted down a signature where applicable.

Once he got over his initial panic, Jaime began to feel like he wasn't being taken seriously. He was being held prisoner quite effectively, but it felt very wrong to him that his dominatrix-monster of a captor should ignore him in favour of paperwork. That just wasn't polite.

"If you're not going to physically or mentally abuse me in any way, could I please be let down?" Jaime asked. "It's just... this seems a bit boring, and also hard on the limbs."

"I need you to stay where you are for now," said Ms. January without looking up. "You'll be fine. You shouldn't be there long enough for any permanent harm to come to you."

Jaime continued to protest, but Ms. January drowned it out in her head. The boy might be super wicked hot, but his pleas were no less irritating than those of anyone else she'd chained up over the years. He was rather quick to assume there'd be a sexual torture of some kind, however, which suggested some very interesting things about his home life.

After a while, just to shut Jaime up, Ms. January stood and placed her hand on her student's temple. Her eyes fogged pure black for a second, then cleared again.

"There," she murmured. "You want sexy punishment, you'll get it."

Ms. January sat back down and fell back into her paperwork. Behind her, Jaime had gone unnaturally stiff and silent.

****

To Jaime's eyes, the room had changed significantly in but the blink of an eye. Instead of an office/dungeon, he had appeared inside a fancy bedroom of some kind. There was a huge, princessy bed taking up a large amount of floor space. Actual guttering torches lined the walls rather than any kind of electric lighting.

Perhaps most disturbing, Ms. January was no longer in her proper-but-tight-fitting suit. She now wore an elegant-and even tighter-evening dress. She was sipping a glass of what he hoped was red wine.

"This is all in your head," said the apparition of Ms. January before Jaime could formulate any questions. "The real me is a busy lady, and you were being a pest."

"Ah," said Jaime. "I guess that explains some things. Um... Ms. January's Ghost? Can I-"

"Please. Call me Lisa. I've a feeling we're going to be getting very... intimate."

The smile Lisa gave Jaime did nothing to reassure him. He tried telling himself that if it was his head, he should be in control. It was basically impossible to convince himself, however. The spectre of his principal was far too reminiscent of her real-world counterpart.

"Like, how intimate?"

"I'm glad you asked."

Lisa drained the last of her 'wine.' She stepped toward Jaime, manoeuvring skillfully into the best light. She brought a hand to her chest and slowly trailed it down her body. Her dress disappeared from top to bottom in time with her hand's movement.

Despite her anxiousness, Jaime couldn't help but stare at Lisa's glorious tits as they were exposed. They were pure, unholy perfection; built to make men explode in their pants. The lines of Lisa's tummy and hips were equally sinful.

The last of the dress vanished in an instant, all at once. It was a little jarring after the slow tease the top half had been, but not as much as what was revealed. Between the legs of the single most feminine figure imaginable hung the largest cock Jaime had ever seen. It reached down nearly to the floor, and must have only just barely been covered by the dress.

"Holy fuck!" Jaime said with wide eyes.

"Nothing holy about it, I'm afraid."

Lisa sashayed closer. Her heels clicked loudly on the floor with every step. She was fully naked except for her stilettos, necklace, and earrings. Her massive penis swayed hypnotically in time with her movements.

"What can you possibly hope to do with that? It's too big."

Lisa smiled wickedly and put her hands on Jaime's shoulders. She pushed him to his knees in front of her. Her cock was just starting to twitch to life; quite a long process given her size.

"We'll make it fit," she assured him. "But first you'll need to get me hard."

"I don't think-"

"Start licking, little one. Or it's only going to get worse for you."

Fully cognisant of his own helplessness, Jaime leaned forward and gave Lisa's cock a big lick. He did it again and again, though only hitting a small fraction of its total surface area. He could easily run out of saliva if she tried to make him lick the whole thing. Still, it seemed to work. The giant penis before him became progressively harder as he licked, kissed, and sucked on it.

"Mmm, good boy," said Lisa. She stroked Jamie's hair affectionately. "That feels niiiccce."

Before long, her cock was fully hard and jutting out horizontally from her lithe body. Jaime stilled worked away at it in the hope that she wouldn't try inserting it into him. His hopes were entirely in vain.

"My cock's going inside you, you know," Lisa said.

Jaime shook his head desperately. "It won't fit. It'll break my jaw."

"You're right, it would be bad to try and shove it in your mouth. Luckily, you've got a hole that stretches much more nicely."

Lisa picked Jaime up and threw him effortlessly onto the bed. He bounced on the crimson sheets, then tried to sit up.

"We could just cuddle," he said. "That would be fun, wouldn't it?"

"Nope." Lisa twirled her finger in a circle. "Hands and knees, thank you."

Jaime sighed in resignation and adopted the requisite position. His cute little butt stuck out at Lisa and her massive, unwieldy erection.

"That's more like it," she said.

Jaime flinched as Lisa landed on the bed behind him. Her fingers pulled his butt cheeks apart. He braced himself for whatever was about to happen, but the only thing he felt was a soft, wet tongue caressing his butthole. He relaxed slightly since this was something he had experience with and could handle.

Lisa licked all over Jaime's ass, up and down his crack, and with a particular focus on the crinkled hole right in the middle. She pressed the point of her tongue against his butthole, and with enough pressure it slipped right in.

The slender, flexible tongue explored Jaime's anal cavity to a much greater depth than he believed possible. It filled up his ass, and somehow kept going deeper inside him. It wormed its way through his insides; at times tickling, at others turning him on like crazy. It was by far the most thorough penetration of his life, culminating in the tongue coming up his throat and out from between his lips. He was fully impaled on a phenomenally long and dextrous tongue, and he was rather enjoying it.

For a while, Lisa simply tongue-fucked Jaime. Her tongue pushed, retreated, and flexed inside of him. She did things to him that weren't physically possible, or indeed morally acceptable. But she knew what she was doing, and her young victim writhed in pleasure at her exquisite internal caresses.

When Lisa finally retracted her tongue, Jaime was left with a feeling of emptiness and longing. At last he understood something of what Emily felt after one of their hours-long fuck sessions. He desperately needed more, and he wiggled his butt in the hopes of getting it.

"You aren't done, are you?" he asked.

"Oh no," Lisa replied hungrily. "I've only just gotten warmed up."

Somehow Jaime had forgotten the massive beast between Lisa's legs. Such was the power of her mighty tongue, it seemed. He flinched in surprise as the huge head of her cock pressed against his well-loosened and lubricated asshole.

"No! Wait!"

"Hush, little one. Don't tense up, or this is going to be somewhat unpleasant for you."

"But-"

Jaime couldn't speak. The pressure on his butthole increased quickly until the head of Lisa's dick popped inside him. It was enormous, and stretched him out like nothing else ever had. Even her tongue was nothing compared to this new invader.

"Feels good, doesn't it?" Lisa cooed softly. "Getting all filled up with cock... I'm actually kind of envious of you right now."

"We could... switch... if you... want," Jaime panted.

"Ha! No thanks. I'm envious, but my dick still needs some love. Your sweet little ass is getting a good pounding, and that's all there is to it."

Lisa shoved her cock in farther, but not much. It was a very tight fit, after all. She thrust her hips with powerful strokes, burying her huge shaft inside Jaime an inch at a time. It was slow going, but steady progress was made.

Jaime moaned with every ass-rending thrust. He was being stuffed and stretched, and his internal organs were being battered aside to make room for Lisa's cock. Somehow, though, it didn't hurt the way it should have. Mostly it gave him an increasing sense of pleasurable fullness. The slight discomfort of having his ass totally destroyed only added to the effect.

Lisa fucked her way deep inside Jaime for what seemed like hours. There was so much cock to be shoved in, and it only became more difficult the deeper she got. At last her hips pressed against Jaime's butt cheeks. Her massive shaft was fully entrenched.

"There we go," Lisa said. "All in. That wasn't so bad, was it?"

"I... can't really... breathe properly."

"Ah, yes. I'm probably squishing your lungs a bit."

Jaime felt his tummy with one hand. There was a sizable bulge from the cock inside him. He ran his hand upward, following the shaft until it disappeared beneath his rib cage.

"This... can't be... healthy."

"Enh, probably not. It's all imaginary though, so it's fine."

"Doesn't feel... imagin... ary."

"Well it wouldn't, would it?"

With a firm grip on Jaime's hips, Lisa pulled back then rammed herself forward. Now that she had full access, she needed to give him a proper butt-fucking. She built up to longer and harder strokes, and soon Jaime was reduced to a drooling, sex-overloaded mess. Lisa smiled to herself; now things were really getting fun.

****

Back in the real world, Principal January was still calmly sitting at her desk. Despite her intense focus on the papers in front of her, she didn't so much as flinch when her office door was kicked in. The poor door slammed off the back wall, and a hail of splinters filled the air.

"What the fuck did you do to my brother?!"

Ms. January looked up impassively. Lilith stood in front of her, about ready to tear someone's head off. A still bottomless Emily peeked out from behind the safety of her big sister.

"He should be here," Emily said. "It's where she brought him."

"Your brother's fine," Ms. January assured the sisters. "There was no need for damaging my office."

"The hell there wasn't," Lilith said. "You know better than to mess with my siblings."

"Indeed," said Ms. January. "But I'm afraid they've been very naughty. Breaking school rules with no regard for the consequences."

"I don't give a shit. Where's Jaime?"

Ms. January waved a hand, and again her office melded with a vague semblance of a medieval dungeon. Jaime came into view as though he'd been there the whole time, but somehow the girls had been unable to see him. He was still chained in place, and his eyes were rolled back in a sex-trance. Emily tried to run to him, but Lilith grabbed her arm and held her back.

"Let him go," Lilith said.

"I'm afraid he's broken some very sexual rules," said Ms. January. "And he must suffer the requisite fallout of his decisions."

Lilith sighed. "Alright, Em. What did you and your brother do?"

Emily cleared her throat nervously. "Well... we mighta, like, fucked one of our teachers in front of a whole class."

"Aaannnd?"

"And started an orgy slash gangbang slash bukkake. It was an accident though, I swear."

"Yeah, I bet." Lilith turned back to Ms. January. "Alright, Lisa. We doing this?"

"Careful, Lil," Emily whispered. "She's, like, an actual monster-lady. She could eat us or something."

"Nah, Em. She's a demon. And she doesn't much eat people. Especially me."

"Your sister's correct, Emily," said Ms. January. "I have remained entirely within the rules. There's no need for calling anyone a monster."

"You've got my brother all chained up and unconscious," Emily said. "That's not very rule-abiding." She paused, suddenly realizing she had no idea what the rules actually were. It had never been important to her before. "Is it?"

"Em, hush now," said Lilith. "What the fuck do you want, Lisa?"

"As I said-"

"I know, I know. Rules. But I know you don't much give a fuck about them unless they serve your purpose. So I repeat, what the fuck do you want?"

Ms. January calmly folded her hands on the desk in front of her. By most appearances, she might have seemed like a perfectly ordinary principal dealing with a troublesome student. The giveaway was her eyes. They flashed with unearthly self-satisfaction.

"I was very disappointed when you banned me from your club, Lilith," said Ms. January. "It's ever so difficult finding a place to hang out and unwind the way I need to after a stressful day dealing with hooligans and sexual deviants."

"You were branding my boys, Lisa. Like, with some kind of fucked up demonic fire. We couldn't even tattoo over them to cover them up."

"They wouldn't be very good brands if they could be hidden, now would they?"

Lilith sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose. "If I let you back in, will you behave yourself?"

"I will certainly do my best to-"

"Yes or no."

"Very well. Yes, then."

"Fine. I'll talk to my people, and you'll be on probation for a while, but-"

"Absolutely not! Probation is out of the question."

Lilith's eyes flashed with the same intensity as Ms. January's. "That's the deal. If you can't behave yourself, you'll be back out on your ass. Don't test me, Lisa."

Emily huddled behind a chair as the two women faced off. An eternity seemed to pass as they stared one another down. If Emily didn't know any better, she'd swear they were communicating with some kind of familial telepathy or something, the way she sometimes did with Jaime. She was kind of regretting not taking the time to fetch her pants. It felt a bit silly to be in war zone with her nether regions on full display.

"Fine," said Ms. January at last.

"Fine," echoed Lilith.

The two nodded, and the moment passed. Ms. January stood up and turned to a still-captive Jaime.

"I'll just get your brother free," she said. "Then perhaps I'll see you at your club later."

"I suppose so," said Lilith. "I'll have to keep an eye on you, after all."

Unfortunately, just as Ms. January approached Jaime to let him go, he arrived at a critical juncture in his dream-fuck. He'd been pounded for so long, by such a large, magnificent cock that he actually started cumming in the physical world at the same time as in his mental one.

"Eek!"

Ms. January was thrown back against the far wall by a hurricane of semen. Even she couldn't resist the sheer natural force of such a quantity of cum being shot out. She was soon completely drenched and quite gooey.

"Aw, shit," Lilith muttered. "That was some bad timing."

"What's going on?" Emily asked. "Usually Jai doesn't just cum for no reason."

"I assume he's being mind-fucked. You know, in a somewhat more literal sense than usual."

"Oh. I see." Emily stared at the unceasing flow spewing from her brother's cock. "Well, I should probably do something then. Principal January needs to un-mind-fuck him or he may never stop cumming."

Lilith nodded. "Godspeed, little sister."

Emily pulled out her butt plug. She judged the distance, then got a running start and launched herself ass-first through the air. The only force in the universe that could contain the sheer quantity of cum Jaime was producing was his sister's butt. Much depended on her skill at taking it up the ass from her brother.

Emily's aim was true, and her butthole landed precisely on the head of Jaime's cock. Being his butt-slut had paid off, and she took his whole shaft up her bottom before her feet even touched the floor again. She moaned happily at both being anally filled up with brother-cock, and internally torrented with a natural disaster's worth of cum.

A very shaky Ms. January regained her footing once the deluge had ceased. She'd lost her clothes in the initial blast and was naked except for her heels. Cum covered every inch of her skin, and even some of her interior. She had to fake a sneeze to clear out her nostrils.

"Your brother's really something," said Ms. January. "This is... impressive."

"Mmm," Emily agreed dreamily. "Isn't it though."

"Don't get any ideas, Lisa," Lilith said, folding her arms. "I expect you to leave my siblings alone."

"Of course, of course." Ms. January waved her hands dismissively. "But that doesn't mean I can't appreciate a sexual prodigy of such high quality."

"More like quantity," Emily giggled. Her tummy was rapidly inflating to the size of a beach ball, and still the cum wasn't slowing down.

Ms. January stepped carefully on the slick floor. She reached out and lightly touched each of Jaime's manacles, which then fell away and let him free.

"Don't forget to un-mind-fuck him," Lilith said.

"You think I'd forget something like that?" Ms. January asked, acting hurt at the very suggestion.

"If you thought it'd be funny, sure."

"Wait! Not yet," said Emily. "He's still cumming in me."

"Fuck's sake, Em," said Lilith. "You let Lisa fix our brother this instant. I am not explaining to Mom why you burst like a water-balloon because you wouldn't let Jaime stop cumming up your butt."
Emily looked down at her body. She was practically spherical at this point, and even her breasts had gone up several sizes. She felt far more deliciously full than she'd ever thought possible. It was a warm, comfortable sensation, and she didn't want it to end. Still, Lilith was right, it was getting a tad dangerous.

"Fiiinnne," she said.

Jaime's eyes rolled back to their rightful positions as soon as Ms. January touched his head. His cum-flow slackened soon after, and eventually stopped altogether.

"Wha..." he said confusedly. "What's going on?"

There was a girl on Jaime's dick, that much he was sure about. He didn't recognize Emily at first, both because he was somewhat dazed, and because she was doing a spectacular impression of a moon. He'd know the butthole clamped around his shaft anywhere, however, and was soon able to put the pieces together.

"Em?"

"Yeah, Jai. It's me. I had to store your creamy filling for a bit."

Emily managed to lever herself off her brother's dick. Cum immediately poured out of her ass, and her body began to shrink back to normal.

"That's a relief," Jaime said. "I had this weird thing going on in my head, and I thought this might be part two." He looked around at the cum-soaked office, his beach-ball-shaped sister, and the naked, cum-covered principal. "And this might have actually been the weirder of the two," he murmured to himself.

"You're free to go now, Mister Nallister," Ms. January said, trying to act authoritative. It was difficult in her state of dress.

"Uh, ok. Thanks. I guess."

Jaime peered intently at Ms. January for a moment. Her body was built almost exactly to the same sinful perfection as her mind-double. There was definitely no elephant cock attached to the original, however. Just a beautiful, cum-glazed pussy.

Lilith led her naked, erect brother and bottomless, cum-spewing sister out of the principal's office. It was a good thing they were so damn hot, she thought. Otherwise she wasn't sure she'd be able to put up with their nonsense.

Ms. January was left alone in her cum-destroyed office. She was soaked, as were her chair, papers, computer... and everything, really. She sighed and sat down in her squishy seat. At least the warm cum felt nice on her shapely, naked ass.

"Carol," she said as she pressed her intercom.

"Yes, Ms. January?" came the quick reply.

"I'm going to need the services of some of our greediest cum-sluts for... reasons."

"Of course. Shall I pull them out of class? Or ask them to come see you after school?"

"As soon as possible, please. And see if you can get at least one girl who doesn't mind giving a hot older woman a full tongue-bath." Ms. January paused, then added, "hypothetically, of course."

"Right away."

Ms. January gave her room another once over, then slumped a little lower in her seat. She held up one of her hands and watched the thick cum slowly drip down her arm. Unbidden, her tongue snaked out and took a swipe at her palm, almost a foot away. She brought the tongueful of semen back to her mouth and held it there for a moment, savouring its premium quality.

"Not bad," she said to an empty room. "Not bad at all."

****

Lilith, Emily, and Jaime headed for the exit, even though it wasn't technically the end of the school day yet. Lilith walked out in front with her younger siblings trailing slightly behind. Jaime was still fully naked and extremely hard, and Emily hadn't quite finished deflating yet.

Emily left a trail of slippery cum on the floor behind her as it continued to pour out of her butt. The flow was slowing down, at least, and her shape had more or less returned to its lithe, ridiculously hot norm. She still got some curious stares from the odd student who was out of class at the time. At least two or three boys immediately started masturbating as they watched her pass.

"So then she basically just pounded me until all of my internal organs were bruised, and I eventually came," Jaime said, finishing up his recounting of what he'd been through.

"Lucky," Emily said with a slight pout. "Why couldn't Ms. January have taken me instead of you. She was just trying to get at Lil anyway. It's not like it would have mattered."

"She might have figured that you getting chained up and anally destroyed wouldn't get Lil's attention quite the same," Jaime pointed out. "You know, since that's basically a dream come true for you."

Emily giggled. "Oh yeah. Fair enough." She batted her eyes at her brother. "You'll make it up to me, won't you? You'll wreck my pretty little ass and treat me like the butt-slut I am."

"Of course, Em. What are brother's for?"

Jaime put his hand on Emily's butt. The sound of cum hitting the floor had stopped, so he intended to shove a couple fingers up his sister's slick bottom. He was a little confused to find her butt plug instead of an empty, gaping hole.

"Hey, Em?" said Jaime. "When did you put your plug back in?"

"Oh, that." Emily looked over her shoulder, but couldn't get a very good angle at her own asshole. "As far as I can tell, it can find its way back to me now."

"Seriously? It's, like, pretty inanimate."

"I know, but it's been filling my butt an awful lot the past few days. That's probably become its default state of being. You know, like electron shells and stuff."

"So it just... comes back to you after a while?"

Emily shrugged. "I guess. It did it once earlier while you were kidnapped." She reached around and pulled the plug out. "Here, let's test it."

She set the butt plug carefully upright on the floor, then carried on walking. Jaime watched over his shoulder, but the plug seemed really quite still.

"I don't think it's working," Jaime said. "Are you sure you're not just bullshitting me?"

"Ooh!" said Emily. She jumped slightly, then settled back into her stride.

Jaime looked down at his sister's tight ass, and sure enough the jeweled heart of her butt plug was right back where it belonged.

"Holy shit," he said. "It does home back in on you."

"Told ya."

Jaime pressed and wiggled Emily's plug as they walked. She moaned contentedly at the feeling of it, and at her brother's display of affection for her butt.

The three siblings finally made it to Lilith's car. Lilith got in the driver's seat, and Jaime and Emily climbed in the back seat together.

"Guess I owe you one, huh?" Jaime said as Lilith started driving.

Lilith shook her head. "Nah, Jai. This isn't about anyone owing anything. This was family stuff."

Jaime grinned and wrapped his arms around his sister from behind her seat. "Thanks, Lil."

"Yeah, yeah. Hands off before I crash." Lilith glanced in her rearview mirror. "And Em, stop fidgeting around back there. Both of you buckle up and sit properly."

"I lost my strapon back at school," Emily whined.

"So what? It's not going to be in my car."

"I know. But you've got to have a stash of toys in here somewhere."

"You don't need toys right now, Em. Just wait until-"

"Found them!"

Emily triumphantly pulled open a compartment under her seat, then held aloft a fair-sized dildo. She rummaged around some more, and found a bottle of lube to go with it.

"Don't know why I bother," Lilith muttered to herself.

Without having to be told, Jaime contorted himself around so that his ass was sticking out at Emily. He knew where her mind was going.

"Mmm, that's a good little butt-slut," Emily cooed.

She squirted some lube out onto her brother's butthole, then lovingly rubbed it in. She stuck a couple fingers in to make sure he was coated internally as well.

"Is that really necessary?" Lilith asked. "Are you guys really such horny sluts that you can't wait?"

"S'not about horniness," Emily insisted. "Or sluttiness even."

"Are you sure about that?"

"It's symbolic," Jaime explained. "Ms. January mind-fucked me with an impossibly huge cock."

"Which is cheating," Emily said. "So now I gotta secure my claim on Jai's ass."

"I don't think that's how butts work," Lilith said with the patience of a saint.

"How would you know?" Emily asked. "Have you ever been in a mutual butt-slut relationship with a sibling?"

"I know either of your tight little asses are mine any time I want them," Lilith said.

"Naturally," Emily agreed.

"Goes without saying," Jaime concurred.

"But that's not the same thing," Emily said. "So I'll thank you to leave this to the experts."

Emily deep-throated the dildo a few times to get it nice and slippery, then rammed it into Jaime's butthole. She pounded it manually in and out of his well-lubricated orifice. It wasn't quite as hot as doing it with a strapon, but it was still pretty fun.

"Em, you better not make your brother cum all over my car," Lilith warned. "Or I'm making you clean it up."

"Fair enough." Emily reamed Jaime even more vigorously.

"And I'm going to have you gagged while you're scrubbing."

"But... then I couldn't lick the cum up. I'd have to, like, wash it like a normal person."

"Exactly."

Emily made a piteous face. "You're a horrifying bitch sometimes, Lil. I can't believe you'd even joke about something like that."

"Try me, little sis. I dare you."

Emily rolled her eyes. "Fiiinnne. No making Jai cum all over the seat. I got it."

Emily tried her best to go easy on her brother so as not make him cum. She was as gentle and delicate as she could manage while stretching out his insides. She still got too aggressive and forceful at times, but overall was quite restrained.

Jaime watched the scenery pass by out the window while he was getting anally violated by his sister. He was reasonably sure no one could see what was happening inside the car, but not totally certain. For all he knew, loads of passers-by were getting an excellent view of Emily pumping a dildo in his ass. Hopefully, if that was the case, none of them would be aware that they were brother and sister. That could be embarrassing.

'Where are we going, Lil?" Jaime asked.

"Just have to stop off at my club for a few minutes," Lilith said. "Have to give my people a heads up about Lisa. Plus some feral strippers showed up, and we're having a little trouble getting them settled."

"Oh yeah, they must be the ones we found in the garage yesterday."

"What?"

"Yeah. In one of your boxes. They got loose and must have found their way home."

"Huh. Well that explains that. I would have appreciated some warning."

Jaime shrugged. "Sorry. Our bad."

Lilith pulled into the parking lot of Fall From Grace without any messes having been made in her car. She and her siblings got out, but she stopped Jaime and Emily before they could go anywhere.

"Can't we go play with the sexy half-naked people?" Emily asked.

"Nope," said Lilith. "We're not staying that long. Plus you two have already found enough trouble for one day."

"We'll be good," Jaime said. "We don't even have to fuck any of them. We can just watch."

"Even if I believed that, and I very much don't, you two are not up to dress code."

Jaime and Emily looked down at themselves.

"So... it's not ok to go into a strip club naked?" Jaime asked.

"Not in mine, that's for sure."

"I got a shirt on," Emily said. "It's only a little cum-soaked."

"Which would be great if you also had pants, and your delicious teenage pussy wasn't hanging out."

The two younger siblings pouted, but Emily quickly brightened up when Lilith grabbed some things out of the trunk.

"Is that a collar?" Emily asked hopefully.

"Sure is," Lilith said. She held up a brand new collar with the word 'slut' written on it in big letters. "And it's for you."

Emily clapped her hands and bounced excitedly. "Yay! Best big sister ever!"

It was hard for Emily to hold herself still long enough to be collared. She was vibrating with anticipation. Her sister's hands were so delicate around her throat, then there was the feeling of the collar being cinched snugly into place. Her pussy formed twin rivers down the inside of her thighs.

"Thanks, Lil," Emily said. She gave her sister a big, half-naked hug.

"You're welcome," Lilith said, patting Emily's butt affectionately. She then grabbed a second collar and turned to Jaime. "Now your turn."

"Aw, come on," Jaime said. "Weird bondage shit's Em's thing. And I don't really want to wear something that calls me a slut."

Lilith cocked her hip. "Jai, in the past week, how many girls has your penis been inside of?"

"Um..."

"Can you name them all? Can you even give me a number?"

Jaime started silently counting off on his fingers. He gave up when he passed ten and ran out of digits.

"Uh, like, a dozen? Or two?"

"Jai, if you're not even sure how many girls you've fucked in the past few days, do you know what that makes you?"

"Fiiinnne," he said. "Give me the slut collar."

"That's what I thought." Lilith fastened the second collar around her brother's neck. "That's my good little slut-boy."

"We match now, Jai," Emily said. "Isn't this fun?"

"Somehow I suspect it's quite a lot more fun for you than me," Jaime said.

Lilith pulled a pair of leashes out of her trunk, then closed it. She attached a leash to each of her siblings' collars, then stood back a step to admire them.

"Good goddamn you two are sexiest, sluttiest little things," she said.

"Aw, thanks," Emily said with a faint blush.

"Uh, yeah. Thanks. I guess," Jaime said.

Lilith gave each of them a deep, full-mouth kiss. She then turned and led them away from the car by their leashes. Emily skipped along happily. Jaime followed just far enough behind that he could watch Emily's amazing ass, but not far enough that he'd get tugged at by his collar.

They walked around to the front entrance instead of the back one. There was a fair amount of traffic and pedestrians out there, and the sexy siblings attracted quite a lot of attention. Drivers veered out of their lanes as they gawked, and some minor head-on collisions started to block the street.

"Sit," Lilith said once they arrived at the front steps to her club.

Jaime and Emily sat down on the steps. Lilith tied their leashes to the railing, then patted their heads and went inside by herself.

"You know she just tied us up out here like dogs," Jaime said.

"Mmhm," Emily agreed.

"Aaannnd you don't have a problem with that, do you?"

Emily looked confused. "Why would I?"

"Yeah, no. My mistake."

Emily took Jaime's hand and entwined her fingers with his. She squeezed reassuringly.

"Look, I know that being collared and tied naked in public isn't really your thing, for some reason," she said. "But just think of how horny it's making me."

Jaime examined his sister's vagina. A small waterfall was pouring down the steps where she sat.

"Am I to assume that's going to pay off for me?" he asked.

"Maaayyybe." Emily grinned wickedly. "You know, if you told me to go bend over in the middle of the street so you could pound me silly, I'd totally do it."

Jaime's cock twitched. "Even though everyone would see a brother and sister totally fucking?"

"Yep."

"And we'd get caught for sure, and sent to incest-jail?"

"Or sentenced to super-death," Emily reminded him. "But yes, I'd do anything you asked me to right now."

Jaime couldn't help himself. He loved his sister more than anything in universe, and he had to kiss her. Even though people were passing all the time, he had to risk it. He kissed her hungrily, filling her mouth with tongue, and she responded just as eagerly. A nearby passing couple fainted from sheer hotness-overload.

"We shouldn't do that," Jaime panted after several minutes of furious making-out with his half-naked sister in a very public spot. "Someone might see."

"I think some of them did," Emily said. "Luckily they all fainted 'cause it was so super sexy."

"Phew. Close one." Jaime gazed at the carpet of sprawled out bodies on the sidewalk. "Hey, wanna go mess with them while they're unconscious?"

"Ooh, that could be fun!"

Emily fumbled with the knots holding their leashes to the railing. She struggled with them and failed to make any progress.

"Come on, Em. Just untie us."

"I can't. I never learned how to untie knots." She gave up in frustration. "Who'd have thought there'd ever be a reason to untie myself from anything?"

Jaime smiled and stroked his sister's hair lovingly. "You're such a little bondage-slut."

Emily beamed and nuzzled against Jaime's shoulder. "You say the sweetest things sometimes."

"That's why you love me, right?"

"Mmhm. That and the way you use me like a sex toy and cum dumpster."

Jaime and Emily snuggled together whispering tokens of affection and explicit promises to each other. They mostly behaved themselves physically, but they did get in some sneaky fondling when they thought no one was looking. Given their distraction value, that wasn't often.

Sometimes the siblings would get patted on the head by someone going into the club, like they were pets or something. A couple times they were petted somewhere less proper than that. Mostly they were just discreetly admired as the beautiful little sex objects they were.

"Oh my, aren't you two the cutest pair I've ever seen."

Jaime and Emily looked up at an attractive woman in a tight business-suit.

"Thank you," Emily said. "We try."

"Mmhm. Such a lovely cock and pussy. And the way you both look, you could almost pass for brother and sister."

"We almost could," Jaime agreed evasively.

"You're just so delicious," the woman continued. "I don't suppose your owner would be interested in selling the pair of you?"

"I really don't think-"

"Hush, Jai," Emily interrupted. "I want to find out how much we're worth."

The woman smiled. "Well... I'd have to get you appraised, of course. But I feel like it could go as high as seven or eight million for the full set."

Emily squealed. "Did you hear that, Jai? Millions! We're valuable!"

"Em, we wouldn't be getting the money in this hypothetical scenario."

"Oh I don't care about that. It's just good for my self-esteem to be so highly prized, is all."

"Since when have you had self-esteem issues?"

"Never. But they could develop at any moment, and it's good to be prepared."

"You two are adorable," the woman said. "I could really believe that you're siblings. That could easily bump the asking price up another million on its own."

"Jesus christ," said Lilith from behind her siblings. "I leave you alone for five minutes and you do your best to get yourselves sex-trafficked. Don't even get me started on that swath of unconscious bodies that I know you two are responsible for." She stepped down next to Jaime, took a protective stance, and crossed her arms. She looked the interested woman in the eye. "Despite the pains in my ass that they are, they're not for sale."

"Well that's a pity," said the woman. "But I totally understand you not wanting to give them up. Let me just give you my card in case you change your mind."

Lilith looked thoughtfully at the card as the woman left. She almost tossed it, then reconsidered and stuck in her pocket. You never knew.

"This is why I can't take you anywhere," she said as she untied her siblings.

"To be fair, it's at least partly your fault for leaving us tied outside without proper attire," Jaime said.

"That's right," said Emily. "We're really, really, ridiculously good looking, and we can't be held responsible for the effect that has on people."

"I can, however, hold you responsible for soliciting bids on yourselves," Lilith said. "It annoys me that I have to tell you not to get yourselves sold to strangers."

"Yeah, fair enough on that one," Jaime said. "We'll try not to let it happen again."

The three of them climbed back into Lilith's car. Somewhat surprisingly, she made another stop before they got home.
"What now?" asked Jaime. "Another quick stop where you leave us to be ogled by random people?"

"Even better," said Lilith. "Come on, out of the car."

Lilith took her siblings' leashes and led them toward a store. They were out of the more urban and populated area now, and there were fewer people around, but they still got glances or stares from basically everyone.

"Look, Jai," Emily said. "Ice cream! Are we getting ice cream, Lil?"

"Sure are," Lilith said. "Just because you two are annoying, selfish brats doesn't mean I don't love you."

"Yay!"

Emily skipped ahead far enough that she was reined in by her leash. Both Lilith and Jaime admired their sister's magnificent ass as she led them to the ice cream counter.

The girl manning the ice cream station smiled professionally at the family who walked in, while sneakily rubbing her pussy under her apron. They were too sexy a sight not to.

"Welcome," she said. "What can I get you?"

Emily ran her eyes over the various buckets of sugary goodness. She stopped dead when she got to a list of toppings.

"What's that?" she demanded, pointing with a trembling finger.

The girl examined the entry. "Hot cum sauce? Well, it's like hot fudge sauce, only it's cum instead."

"Actually, real cum?" Emily asked with wide, bright eyes.

"Sure is. Fresh-squeezed daily, and kept at a perfect, delicious temperature." The ice cream girl pointed to a certificate on the wall. "And it's certified organic."

"Em, you're not getting cum," Lilith said. "You don't know where it's been."

"There's a certificate, Lil," Emily said with exasperation. "And it's organic. That means it's healthy. I'm a growing girl, I need my vitamins."

"Alright, alright. Get whatever you want."

"Ok! I'll have... vanilla ice cream, I think. Don't want to overpower the tasty, tasty cum. And lots of cum sauce on top."

The girl smiled. "An excellent choice. It'll have to be in a dish rather than a cone, though. Is that ok?"

Emily nodded. As if she even cared what it came in.

Jaime got a cone of triple-chocolate-minty-peanut-butter-fudge-swirl-explosion, since it had the most things in its name. Lilith got a cone of devil's tracks, which seemed to be a reference to the little chocolate cups in it.

The three of them sat down at a picnic table outside to enjoy their treats. They attracted a fair amount of business for the ice cream shoppe just by sitting out in front of it, since it gave people an excuse to leer at the super-hot, mostly naked teens.

"Eat some of your ice cream too, Em," Lilith chided. "Not just the cum."

"Yes, mooommm," Emily said.

"Don't take that tone with me."

"Or what?"

"Or I'll... spank you or something."

Jaime waved his hands quickly. "And you'll spank her. Not or."

"Oh right, good call." Lilith eyed her sister. "Behave yourself, and I'll spank you later."

Emily, right on the verge of acting up at the promise of a spanking, went back to licking cum off her spoon. "Dammit, Jai. Don't help her. I almost got a public spanking out of the deal."

"Yes, but there's quite a crowd forming around us, and some might construe a public sister on sister spanking as being somehow incestuous."

"You and your damn logic," Emily said.

The two younger siblings kept eating their ice creams in ways that inadvertently gave their spectators ideas. It wasn't their fault that licking and sucking at their frozen and/or gooey treats was rather suggestive.

Lilith, on the other hand, felt a bit irritated at being crowded like that. She stood up and turned away from Jaime and Emily before addressing the people watching them.

"Don't you assholes have anything better to do?" she asked in a perfectly calm and reasonable tone. However, her eyes flashed bright red as she spoke, and her teeth caught the sun in a way that made her look like she was about to tear someone's head off with her jaws. The members of the crowd dispersed, with the wiser amongst them sprinting for their cars and peeling out of the driveway.

"Wow, you're super convincing, Lil," Emily said. "How'd you get them to all run away in terror like that?"

"It's all in your delivery," Lilith said smoothly. "Now eat up. We shouldn't stay too long."

Jaime tried his best to hurry up, but after a few more licks, his ice cream burst and splattered all over him. His bare skin was covered in dripping chocolaty goodness. He looked at the remains of his cone with a sense of betrayal.

"Honestly," Lilith said. "I didn't grab enough napkins for that kind of mess. Couldn't you have been more careful?"

"It exploded," Jaime said defensively. "My ice cream just exploded in my hand."

"Well duh. 'Explosion' was right in the name. What did you expect?"

"Thought it was just a name," Jaime said a little sulkily. "Like, your ice cream doesn't really have anything to do with devilishness, right?"

"Uh, yeah. Sure. Nothing at all."

"Don't worry, guys," said Emily. "I got this."

Emily set her spoon down, then crawled on top of the table. She started licking dripping ice cream off her naked brother. After a moment, Lilith shrugged and joined in. After all, Jaime wasn't getting in her car in such a messy state.

Jaime's super sexy sisters licked him all over. It kind of tickled, but it was also amazingly hot. Especially when they both met at his cock. Emily and Lilith licked and sucked at his shaft from both sides. Occasionally their tongues touched accidentally, or they paused their cleaning to briefly make out. Overall they did a spectacular job tidying him up.

"Alright, you two ready to go?" Lilith asked.

"I'm ready," Jaime said.

"Me too," Emily concurred. "I finished all my cum. I've just got boring old melty ice cream left."

They got back in the car. Since Emily hadn't been fucked in basically an eternity, she slid her pussy onto Jaime's cock and snuggled into his lap for the ride home. She felt much better once she was all filled up with brother-cock.

Lilith took Jaime and Emily's leashes off once they got home. She took Jaime's collar too, but Emily opted to keep hers on. Lilith then took off again while her siblings went inside.

"Well that was quite an adventure," Emily said. "We should do crazy, sexy things like more often."

"I think you'll find we do lots of crazy, sexy things," Jaime said. "Like, that's quite literally all we do."

"You and your logic. What do-" Emily stopped and cocked her head. Her sexual sixth sense was tingling. "Someone's fucking," she announced.

"Um... ok? But-"

"Shh."

Emily slunk forward and waved at her brother to follow behind her. They crept through the house, and before long they were able to hear sounds confirming Emily's declaration.

Their parents were in the living room. Christine, their mother, was bent over the arm of the couch. Krissy, their aunt/daddy, was slamming her from behind with the cock that she had even though she was a girl otherwise. Clearly neither of them expected their children to show up and catch them doing their super-dirty incest fucking.

"That's so fucking hot," Jaime whispered.

"Fuck yeah it is," Emily whispered back. "Do you think if I went over and stuck my ass out at her, Aunt Krissy would pound me like she's doing to Mom?"

"I think that plan lacks a certain amount of subtlety and cunning. I'd keep working on it if I were you."

Emily nodded disappointedly. "Yeah, you're probably right."

Jaime started stroking his cock without even thinking about it. Emily did the same to her pussy. They stopped immediately once they realized what they were doing. They shouldn't be masturbating themselves while watching their hot parents fuck; that was just wrong. Instead, they switched off and Emily jerked her brother while he fingered her. That was a much sexier and more sensible arrangement.

Eventually Jaime decided they'd watched for long enough. He tugged at Emily's arm.

"Come on. Let's go up to my room."

"But I wanna watch some more."

Jaime didn't want to argue, so he didn't. He simply picked his sister up and slung her over his shoulder, then proceeded up to his room.

"Oh nooo," Emily said with a giggle. "I'm being abducted."

She pretended to struggle, which mostly just meant rubbing her naughty bits against her brother. He slapped her ass a few times until she calmed down.

"So," Jaime said. "What shall we do?" He tossed Emily onto his bed and admired the view of her pretty pussy between her splayed legs.

"Gee, I don't know," Emily said as she pulled off her shirt and tossed it to the floor. "Whatever could we possibly get up to while we're naked and alone in a bedroom?"

"Well," Jaime said, acting as though he was giving the problem serious thought, "I suppose I could crush your cunt until your ovaries turn to mush."

"Mmm."

"Or I could annihilate your asshole until you need a doctor's note excusing you from sitting down in class tomorrow."

Emily's eyes rolled back as she experienced a mini-orgasm just at the thought of such lovely, romantic activities. "We've got loads of time," she said. "Why not do both?"

Jaime grinned. "Both it is."
Saga of Littown Ch. 08
The lost chapter. More gratuitous, improbable sex!
Author's Note: I discovered a chapter of my Littown series that I forgot to post back when the others went up. Turns out the series was a little too ambitious and I kind of faded on it, despite having a lot of fun with it at the time. I've decided to post this chapter even though anyone who read the others has probably forgotten them by now. Honestly, the stories are mostly an excuse for silly, gratuitous sexiness and playing with tropes, so maybe this will somewhat work on its own, or people will be interested in (re)reading the other chapters too, or whatever. Read if you feel like it is what I'm saying, I guess.

*****

Jaime sat at the breakfast table pouring himself a bowl of cereal. It was his second of the morning. Emily had started making a fuss about replenishing all the cum he expelled on a daily basis. Since breakfast was the only meal he ever seemed to eat consistently, she wanted to ensure he got plenty to eat.

Somewhat unexpectedly, something else came out of the cereal box along with the cereal. Jaime picked it up and examined it curiously. It appeared to be a ring inside a small plastic bag. Some kind of prize-trinket, it seemed. It was kind of a nice looking ring, though.

Jaime reached under the table to where his sister was sucking on his cock. He stroked her hair lovingly as her head bobbed along his shaft.

"There's a ring in my cereal, Em," Jaime said.

"Unnhh huhhhmmm?"

"I think it's, like, one of those toys that come in kids' cereal sometimes. It looks pretty fancy for that, though."

"Hhnnn ffhhhnn hhhggnnn."

"It's, like, made of metal and has all these crazy runes inscribed on it. Super weird. Kinda neat, though. You wanna try it on? I'm not really the ring wearing type."

Emily pulled her mouth off her brother's cock with a loud, suctiony pop. She wiped at a few strands of saliva with the back of her wrist, then crawled out from under the table.

"I'm trying to get my breakfast, Jai," she said. "What's the big deal?"

Jaime admired his sister's beautiful, naked form as she knelt on the floor beside him. Her big, innocent eyes could easily have fooled anyone into thinking she wasn't the cock-hungry sister-slut that she actually was.

"Goddamn you're hot," Jaime said.

Emily beamed. "Thanks. Now let me see that ring."

She got up and sat in one of the empty chairs at the table. She opened the small, protective bag and pulled the ring out. It was quite heavy for its size, and far more intricate than she expected.

"Crazy, right?" Jaime said.

"Kinda, yeah." Emily turned the ring over in her hands. She picked up the cereal box it had come from and examined the back of it. "Oh here we go. It says right on the box, it's part of an 'adult toy promotion.'"

"Oh. Guess I should have checked that."

"Yeah. I could still be under the table sucking your dick if you hadn't interrupted."

"Well let me make it up to you. Come sit on my lap."

Jaime pushed back from the table slightly. His hard cock stuck out in an invitation Emily couldn't possibly refuse. She happily changed seats and sat down on her brother's lap. She sighed in abject pleasure as her tight, teenage pussy was stuffed totally full of brother-cock.

Emily read the back of the cereal box while bouncing on Jaime's dick. "So yeah, I guess there's a whole range of prizes you can get that they're trying out. Little vibrators, butt plugs, cereal flavoured condoms, strippers-"

"Strippers? In your cereal?"

"I assume they'd come in a bag like the ring, so it'd still be sanitary."

"Oh, sure. That makes sense."

Emily scrolled down to near the bottom. "Here we go. Rings. Some cock rings, of course. But yours... hm, looks like it's a pregnancy prevention ring?"

"A what?"

"Like, you wear it and you can't get girls pregnant. It's like a condom, but on your finger."

"Seriously? That's a real thing?"

"They couldn't print it on a cereal box if it wasn't true."

"That's a good point."

"Quick, put it on so it has time to start working."

Emily took her brother's hand and slid the ring on his finger. She was so excited her pussy tightened extra-firmly on his cock as she bounced on it.

"You're gonna let me cum in your pussy?" Jaime asked. His excitement lagged behind Emily's but only a little.

"Let you? Pssh. More like I'm going to make you stuff my teenage cunt with a creamy filling."

"Make me, huh?"

"Damn straight."

Emily clenched and relaxed her pussy rhythmically. She impaled herself on her brother even more frantically. She was driven wild by the promise of finally getting her uterus packed with brother-cum.

"Maybe I'm going to be the one to make you take it instead," Jaime said.

He pushed Emily upright, then bent her over the table. Cereal went everywhere as he started pounding his sister for real. Breakfast was forgotten in favour of their mutual incestuous needs.

The siblings were still vigorously fucking on the table when their parents came downstairs. Christine, their hot mommy, and Krissy, their sexy aunt/daddy, both stopped and stared with barely contained lust. They were each wearing robes that tried in vain to cover them decently.

"Morning, Mom," Jaime said casually. "Morning, Aunt K."

"Good morning, Mommy and Daddy," Emily said, smiling innocently even while being taken roughly from behind by her brother.

"You two really shouldn't be doing that at the table," Christine said in a losing attempt at keeping order.

"Sorry, Mom. We have to," said Jaime.

"It's an experiment," Emily added. "Jai got a ring that makes him unable to impregnate me. We need to test it out."

"And what happens if it doesn't work?" Christine asked.

"Well," said Emily, "worst case scenario is I get pregnant with my brother's incest-baby. I'd probably have to drop out of school, and I'd be a social outcast. My life would be totally ruined, and I'd be stuck taking care of a kid that I didn't want and wasn't ready for. And I'd have to pretend like it was somehow still a great, amazing thing, even though having kids is literally the worst, because otherwise people would treat me like a monster for not thinking my child was the bestest thing to ever happen to me."

Emily paused for a breath. "So worth the risk, I think. I mean, I get my pussy filled up with brother-cum, Mom. Brother-cum. That's the best kind."

Christine sighed, then ruffled her daughter's hair affectionately. "As long as you've thought it through, sweetie. You know I just want you two to be happy."

"Thanks, Mommy," said Emily.

"You're such a good mother, Sis," said Krissy.

She kissed Christine on the cheek. Her cock was painfully hard from watching Jaime and Emily fuck, and it poked Christine's ass when she got close.

Emily's eagle eyes spotted Krissy's massive erection, and she licked her lips at the sight. "Hey, Aunt K, I've still got two holes free if you want to use one of them."

Krissy was sorely tempted by the idea of shoving her cock down Emily's slutty little throat. She knew Christine wouldn't approve, however.

"That's a very generous offer," Krissy said. "But I don't think it'd be a good idea."

"You shouldn't be trying to have sex with your parents, Emily," said Christine sternly. "I can accept that you're totally in incest-love with your brother like I am with Krissy, and that it's something none of us can help, but offering to fuck your aunt is just depraved."

"She's just being polite, Mom," Jaime said, coming to his sister's defence. "It'd be a bit rude for her to fuck me at the breakfast table and not even offer herself to anyone else. You raised us to have some manners, after all."

Emily latched on to the excuse, even though her offer was clearly out of family-sluttiness rather than politeness. "Yeah, that's right. And since I'm offering; would you like me to lick your pussy while I get fucked, Mommy?"

Christine was also tempted. She wasn't any less affected by the god-like hotness of her children than anyone else, she was just more determined to resist it. There were times when they tried her willpower right to the limit.

"No thank you, Emily," Christine said regretfully. "You just finish up with your brother, then we can all eat together as a family."

"Mmm, ok," said Emily cheerfully.

Christine and Krissy each got a mug of coffee and sat down at the table. Jaime hadn't stopped pounding Emily since they arrived, nor was there any indication that he was slowing down at all. Christine feared she may have made a tactical miscalculation. It only got worse when Krissy started jerking herself off while watching the super-hot siblings go at it.

"Krissy! Don't jerk off to this," Christine said.

"Oh, you're right," said Krissy. "What was I thinking?"

Krissy stood up and took off her robe. Her glorious milf body, with the addition of a magnificently hard cock, was laid totally bare. Krissy bent her sister over the table, flipped up the back of her robe, and slammed into her pussy in a series of smooth, graceful motions.

"Why jerk off when there's lovely sister-pussy to be used?" Krissy said. "You're always thinking, Chris. I love that about you."

Christine wanted to protest, since that clearly wasn't what she meant, but much like Emily she couldn't resist a good, dirty fucking by the sibling love of her life. She knew she was setting a bad example by letting herself be used like the sister-slut she was, but Krissy's cock felt so damn good inside her.

Unlike her mother, Emily was unreservedly delighted at the sexy turn of events. She didn't often get to do any family activities with both her parents. In fact, given that it had only been a few days since she'd learned Aunt Krissy was her daddy, it was probably fair to say this was the very first time. It gave her a warm and fuzzy feeling that they could all share such a beautiful bonding experience.

"Fuck me, Jai," Emily moaned. "Fuck your sister's tight pussy while Aunt K pounds our mommy right next to us."

Emily and Christine's heads were fairly close to each other. Emily couldn't help herself, and she kissed her mother deeply as they were both slammed over and over by their respective siblings. Christine was so turned on that she didn't fight it. She kissed Emily back, and was soon wantonly making out with her naked, teenage daughter.

Behind them, Jaime and Krissy exchanged a smile. Without a pause in their rhythms, they wordlessly raised an arm and fist bumped.

The family fuck-fest continued until all four of them came at the same time. Jaime released torrents of cum into his sister's form-fitting vagina, while Krissy did much the same to Christine.

"Mmm, my uterus is getting stretched out with cum for the first time," Emily said with orgasmic delight. "I can feel it filling up beyond its maximum capacity while my brother's dick is still pumping inside me."

"I love the feeling of blowing a load inside your impossibly tight cunt," Jaime whispered in her ear. "It's definitely one of my top three favourite places to fill up with cum."

"Ooh, top three, huh? Are the other two my ass and mouth, by any chance?"

"How did you know?"

Emily's legs were a little shaky when she finally stood up. It wasn't surprising, given that she'd been bent over being fucked from behind for hours. A figurative literal mountain of cum flowed out of her as soon as Jaime's cock ceased to plug her.

"Oh, Emily, sweetie, don't make a mess all over the floor," said Christine. She guided one of her daughter's hands to cup her pussy and keep the cum in. "Go empty yourself in the bathtub or outside or something."

It was an exquisitely torturous feeling for Emily to have to hold all that gooey liquid inside herself. Her vagina was full to bursting, and was very much unused to the sensation the way her other holes were. She felt so naughty with her palm cupped over her slit keeping it all in.

With a big, lazy smile, Emily waddled to her mother and kissed her deeply. Their big, cum-infused tummies bumped together for a moment. Emily then kissed Krissy as well, and Krissy took the opportunity to get a sneaky fondle of her daughter's tits.

"Come on, Jai," said Emily. "Better get me outside. I can't hold myself closed forever."

"I'm on it."

Jaime scooped his beautiful, naked sister up in his arms and carried her outside. Emily nestled happily against him until she was deposited on the lawn. With a sigh of relief, she removed her hand from her pussy and let the cum rush out of her.

"I wonder if I could work on strengthening my vaginal muscles," Emily mused. "Maybe I could get strong enough to hold a full load in there."

"Or we could tape your pussy up," Jaime said. "Like we did to that stripper that one time."

"Oh yeah. That's a good thought. We'll have to try it out sometime."

Emily idly rubbed her clit as she felt herself empty out. Even though it wasn't nearly as nice a feeling as getting filled up, it was still pretty hot.

****

Alyssa, the hot, eighteen year old neighbour girl, was running a little bit late that morning. Her alarm woke her up at the proper time and everything, so that wasn't a problem. It was when she looked out her window at the lovely, sunny new day that she was severely delayed.

Jaime and Emily, the super-hot siblings next door, were naked in their yard again. Jaime's yummy cock was as hard as always, which Alyssa suspected must be a medical condition. The only other explanation was that his own sister turned him on like crazy, which was preposterous.

Alyssa, like practically all attractive girls of legal age, slept naked at night. She remained totally unclothed now as she spied on the teen hotties in their yard. The morning sun caressed her smooth, supple skin, and made her feel totally at ease. Without really thinking about it, she brought a hand to her pussy and started rubbing her damp slit.

Due to some bizarre trick of the light, it actually looked like Emily's pussy was expelling a large amount of cum right into the grass. She couldn't actually be doing that, of course, because if Jaime was the only boy around, then he would have had to be the one to fill her up. What a ludicrous notion that was. Although...

For some reason, Alyssa felt kind of turned on by the idea of Jaime pummelling his sister's vagina with his majestic erection. It was totally wrong, and was a very incestuous thing to ever consider, but somehow she couldn't help it. The idea of such a hot brother and sister pair boning each other was really working for her.

Alyssa guiltily fingered herself while fantasizing about hardcore sibling incest. She felt like such a deviant. There was also a certain feeling of liberation to it. She was alone in her room, totally invisible to the rest of the world, unless anyone looked in her window. She could be as bad as she wanted and no one would know.

As though timed by an ironic guiding force, Alyssa's door burst open behind her. Karen, her mother, entered with no sense of hesitation, even when she saw what Alyssa was doing.

"Alyssa!" said Karen. "Stop masturbating and get ready for school. You're going to be late."

Alyssa squeaked and pulled her hand away from her pussy like she'd burned herself. She turned with a bright red face.

"Sorry, Mommy," she said.

Karen was also naked, though in her case it was because she was a bit of a nudist. She thought that being naked was perfectly normal and healthy, but she'd struggled with getting her daughter to believe it. Masturbatory urges were also totally natural, and she felt bad that Alyssa was so embarrassed at being caught.

"Oh, it's ok, sweetie. Playing with your teenage cunt is a totally normal thing, and is not something to be embarrassed about."

Karen trapped Alyssa in a naked mother-daughter embrace. Their breasts and pussies pressed sensually together in a totally platonic way. Karen stroked her daughter's hair with a reassuring touch and hoped she hadn't done any permanent damage to her sexual growth.

"You're not mad?" Alyssa asked.

"Of course not. I want you to play with yourself whenever you feel like it. Just not when you're going to be late to school."

"Thanks, Mommy."

Alyssa snuggled against her mother's soft, motherly body. Their boobies rubbed together, and Alyssa felt her nipples stiffen. She felt a weird, tingly sensation in her body. Normally such a tingle would indicate sexual arousal of some sort, but that seemed very unlikely when all she was doing was pressing against her totally hot mom while they were both naked.

"Mom?" she asked.

"Yes, babygirl?"

"This isn't sexual at all, right?"

"It certainly isn't. I keep trying to explain to you that nudity doesn't have to be sexual."

"Right. I was just making sure, because I can feel your tits and pussy, and your skin is so soft and warm against mine. That's all."

Karen cupped Alyssa's cheek in her hand. "Listen, I'm your mother. It doesn't matter how sexual something may look or feel, it will never be anything other than platonic and familial. You're my little girl, and that's what you'll always be."

Alyssa nodded. "So if I grab your tit like this," she said as she fondled one of her mother's breasts, "it doesn't mean anything?"

"Right."

"Or if I rub your mommy-cunt?"

Alyssa slid her fingers up and down the slit between Karen's thighs. She was incredibly turned on from touching her mother in such a way, and it only confused her all the more that it was apparently ok.

"Yes, that's still totally platonic, Alyssa," Karen assured her. "Although you really shouldn't touch Mommy there if anyone else is around. They might get the wrong idea."

"Oh sure," said Alyssa.

Alyssa pushed a single finger inside her mother for a moment, just to test. She brought the finger to her mouth and sucked on it. Every little thing was making her hornier, and she couldn't figure out why.

It had been made clear to Alyssa that sexually molesting her mother was not actually sexual at all, so that shouldn't turn her on. And even if it was sexual, this was one of her parents she was feeling up, and so therefore such contact should gross her out. That was basic biology. She just couldn't make sense of it.

"Looks like your sexy little friends are outside already," said Karen as she spotted Jaime and Emily through the window. "You should get dressed and go play with them before school."

"Sure, Mom. I'll do that."

Alyssa wasn't sure just how her mother would react to knowing just what 'playing' with the neighbours meant these days. Maybe she'd be cool with it. Maybe she'd even have a reason why getting pounded by Jaime and basted in his cum wasn't sexual either. It was hard to say with her mom.

****

Emily had pretty much drained by the time the cute neighbour girl showed up, though she'd done her best to close her uterus and keep a backup supply of cum inside. It was difficult working those new muscle groups. Her poor womb had been sexually ignored up until now.

Alyssa had chosen a short little skirt and a sexy, tight top as her outfit. She was kind of on edge after her failed masturbation and super sexual non-sexual encounter with her mother. Part of her was hoping Jaime would appreciate her appearance, and maybe do some inappropriate things to her.

"Hey, guys," said Alyssa. "I see you're both naked outside where everyone can see you. Again."

"Hey Allie," said Jaime. His gaze traveled from the cleavage displayed by her low-cut top, down to the edge of her skirt that left most of her thigh bare. "You could take your clothes off and join us being naked if you want."

"Honestly, Jai," said Emily. "If you want to put your penis in her, just ask." She rolled onto her knees, then stood up. "Politely, of course."

"Yeah," Alyssa echoed faintly, "just ask."

"What was that?" asked Jaime.

Alyssa shook her head. "Nothing. Just... been having a weird morning, is all. We should, like, probably get going."
"Good point," said Emily, who was already picking out an outfit from the outdoor emergency clothes-rack. "We have been fucking around for literal hours already this morning. We're going to miss the bus at this rate."

"Yeah, I suppose," said Jaime, somewhat regretfully. Alyssa was looking really good to him. Now that the idea of putting his penis in her was in his head, he couldn't get it out.

Emily decided on a skirt similar to Alyssa's. She was much more used to wearing her butt plug now than she'd been last time. Probably she'd be able to get through the day without leaving pussy-puddles everywhere. And if not, oh well.

Once the siblings were dressed, all three hot teenagers walked down the street to their bus stop. Jaime walked in between the girls. He felt around under his sister's skirt when he could get away with it. Emily pretended like nothing was happening, but she got so wet from the sneaky fondling that she began to regret not putting any panties on.

Jaime also snuck a hand under Alyssa's skirt on the other side. He was a little more hesitant with her because he didn't know if she'd want to give him total access the way Emily did. He grew increasingly bold when she also maintained a straight face and didn't let on that he was groping her intimate areas.

Internally, Alyssa was rejoicing at the public molestation. She needed to cum so badly. Jaime's fingers felt so good on her pussy and ass. She wanted to get them inside her, but that was too tricky when they were walking. Besides, she didn't want anyone to know what he was doing. At least her skirt helped hide it to some extent.

Both girls were disappointed when they arrived at their bus stop. Jaime took his hands back out from their skirts since they were all standing around and he couldn't be sneaky about it anymore.

"Oh hey, you got a ring," Alyssa said. She'd glanced longingly at the hand that had been caressing her naughty bits, and had thereby noticed Jaime's new accessory. "Where'd you get that from?"

"Found it in a cereal box," Jaime said.

"Really? Well it's pretty nice for a cereal prize."

"It's super high-tech," Emily said. "As long as Jai wears it, he can't get girls pregnant. Doesn't matter how much cum he fills their pussies up with."

"Wow. That's crazy," said Alyssa. "Kinda looks magical with all those glowing runes and stuff."

"Pretty sure there are health-code laws about leaving magical trinkets inside food packaging," said Emily. "Also magic isn't real. That's why it's called magic."

"Still, though," said Alyssa. "Kinda neat." She stared at Jaime's ring and bit her lip uncertainly. The thought of pregnancy-free pussy fucking was rather enticing. "Have you tried it out yet?"

"Yep," said Jaime. "I filled Em up wi- ow!"

Emily smiled sweetly, like she hadn't just kicked her brother in the shin. "What Jai means is no, he hasn't tried it out yet. He's only been around family members today, except for you."

Alyssa's eyes were wide and hopeful. "Well, if you wanted to try it..."

Jaime's cock twitched in his pants. "You want me to fill you up right here on the sidewalk?"

"I'm just offering to help, is all," Alyssa said. "And we'd have to be quick so nobody sees."

Cars were passing all the time, and houses lined the street in every direction. Even the occasional morning jogger went past near enough to see any teenage fucking going on. Jaime wasn't about to point any of that out, though. He was all horny from fingering Emily and Alyssa, and was ready to get his dick in one of them.

"Sure," said Jaime. "We'll be quick.

Since Alyssa was wearing panties, she had to bend over to pull them off. Jaime crouched down to get a peek up her skirt while she was in such a vulnerable position. Alyssa blushed when she realized what he was doing, but it didn't make sense to get mad at him for perving when they were about to fuck anyway.

When Alyssa stood back up with her panties in hand, Jaime plucked them from her fingers. He pressed the pussy-damp garment into her mouth, making sure to get it all inside. Alyssa could taste herself quite distinctly. Her panties were sodden from the juices of her excited little cunt.

"Hwaa uhhhh huuww?" Alyssa mumbled through her makeshift gag.

"No, no. Don't spit them out, Allie," Emily said. Her hand was already busy under her skirt. "You're trying to be sneaky, remember? You have to keep your panties hidden or someone might suspect there's naughtiness afoot."

Alyssa closed her mouth firmly. She certainly didn't want anyone seeing her underwear. That would be embarrassing.

Jaime got his cock out, then pushed Alyssa back against a nearby pole. He slipped his penis under her skirt and pressed it to her wet slit. Her eyes rolled back just at the initial feel of it.

"Hurry up and fuck her, Jai," Emily said. "The bus is going to be here any second now."

Jaime slammed his cock into Alyssa's dripping wet pussy. Her moan came back muffled through her panty-gag. Time was of the essence, so he fucked her with quick, hard strokes.

"Ooh, she likes that, Jai," said Emily. "You'll have her cumming all over your cock in no time."

People passing by in cars or on the sidewalk could all tell something was going on. The way Jaime was thrusting at Alyssa, and the way Emily was moving her hand under her skirt all suggested teen sexiness of some kind. Luckily, the skirts the girls wore hid the actual evidence, so no one could be sure they were having sex in public, and therefore no one called the police on them.

Alyssa was pounded through multiple orgasms, each more orgasmy than the last. Jaime's cock filled up her tight little pussy over and over again, and every thrust felt amazing inside her. Even more than that, she was incredibly turned on by the idea of getting her uterus packed with delicious cum. She was so lucky Jaime had found that pregnancy-prevention ring.

"Aw, shit. Here comes the bus," Emily said. "Jai, you gonna cum or what?"

Jaime shrugged. "Not there yet. Guess we'll have to stop for now."

"No!" said Alyssa. "I didn't get any cum in me yet."

"Yeah, but the bus is here."

Alyssa bit her lip. "I have an idea."

She swung one of her legs over Jaime's head and swivelled around on his cock so she was facing away from him. He was impressed by the display of flexibility, and couldn't help pumping into her a few more times.

"Now what?" Jaime asked.

"Now we just act normal."

Alyssa climbed onto the school bus slowly so Jaime could follow her without having to exit her vagina. Some of the brighter students already onboard could tell they were up to something by the way Jaime's cock disappeared under her skirt, but again the lack of confirmed penetration meant they couldn't know anything for sure.

Jaime and Emily sat in their usual seat, with Alyssa occupying Jaime's lap. Alyssa started bouncing on the cock that was still inside her tight little hole. She tried to be discreet about it, but couldn't do anything about the sloppy squishing sound her pussy made as she worked Jaime's shaft.

Soon, Alyssa was settled in her rhythm and not paying attention to anything other than cock. Jaime took the opportunity to slip his hand under Emily's skirt and rub her pussy some more. He smiled at the look of delighted adoration he got from his sister in return.

They got all the way to school without getting Jaime to orgasm even once. Jaime and Alyssa had no choice but to stay attached at the genitals while they debarked and headed inside.

"Oh my god, look!" said Emily.

"What?" Jaime asked.

"That girl. She's got cum all over her shirt."

"So?"

"So I'm pretty sure that's the first girl with a messed front that isn't a result of your balls." Emily clapped her hands excitedly. "It's catching on, Jai. You started a trend."

"I mean, it's just one girl..."

"No, look. There's another."

Alyssa finally had to interrupt. "Guys, as fascinating as hot, eighteen year old girls with cum all over their tits while at school are-"

"Very interesting," Emily said.

"Yes, fine. But Jai still hasn't filled me up yet. We need to get on that before first period."

"Oh yeah. Good point."

Cum-glazed girls temporarily forgotten, Emily led her conjoined brother and friend to the bathroom they'd used yesterday. It was empty again, which was perfect for the purposes of sneaking in a quick internal bukkake.

Jaime bent Alyssa over the counter and flipped up her skirt to reveal her sweet little ass. He rammed her pussy hard with the intent of depositing a load as quickly as possible.

"That's right, Jai," Emily said. "Pound Allie until she can't see straight. She needs a nice womb-full of cum in her."

They'd only been going at it a few minutes before they were discovered. Luckily, the two girls who walked in were the same lesbian sisters as the day before.

"Ooh, look, Mishy," said Nicky, the younger of the two sisters. "The boy with the tasty cum is here again."

"So it seems," said Michelle. "The pervy boy, his pervy sister, and... some new slut to be all pervy with."

"That's Allie," said Emily helpfully. "She's our friend."

"I see," said Michelle. "And I suppose you have an excellent explanation for how this totally isn't some gratuitous sexcapade."

"I'm glad you asked," said Emily. "This is actually a very scientific experiment, and not just my brother banging a girl before class while I watch and get all turned on by it."

"See, Mishy," said Nicky. "It's science. You always think everyone's a perv."

"That's because they basically are," said Michelle. "You included."

"Jai found a super-technologically advanced ring in his cereal this morning," Emily said. "And it's supposed to prevent him from impregnating girls, no matter how much sperm he coats their ovaries in."

Nicky's eyes lit up. "Really? That sounds amazing."

"Sounds like nonsense," said Michelle. "What happens if it doesn't work?"

Emily shrugged. "Then me and Allie will get pregnant, and have to drop out of school, and become poor single mothers who regret it for the rest of our lives." She paused and frowned, cursing her forgetfulness. "I mean, just Allie, obviously. Since I'm Jai's sister, he wouldn't have inflated my uterus with semen this morning. That would be, like, bad. Or whatever."

"Well, at least you've thought it through," said Michelle.

Nicky tugged urgently at her sister's sleeve. "Mishy, can I get cum in my uterus too? It sounds like fun."

"As long as Jaime's ok with it, I don't see why not. But be sure to ask politely."

"Well duh." Nicky rolled her eyes. "You don't have to treat me like a baby. I know the importance of good manners."

Michelle smacked her sister's taut ass and sent her off to play. She and Emily stayed back and just watched.

"Your sister's quite the natural little cum-slut, isn't she?" said Emily.

Michelle nodded proudly. "Yep. The way she took a load down her throat yesterday really proved it, I think. That was her first time swallowing cum, you know."

"You've trained her well."

Michelle sighed. "I've done the best I can. I just feel bad sometimes that I can't give her all the tasty semen she needs, because I'm a girl and all."

Emily rubbed Michelle's back sympathetically. "I know the feeling. I sometimes hate that I don't have a real cock either. But we'll totally help out with your sister. Jai's always willing to donate some cum to a worthy cause."

Michelle smiled. "Thanks, Em. I appreciate it."

Meanwhile, Nicky approached Jaime and Alyssa's continuing fuck-session. She clasped her hands behind her back and opened her eyes wide to appear extra innocent.

"Mister Jaime?" Nicky said. "Do you think when you get a chance you could put your penis in my virgin pussy and pump lots of hot cum into my womb? Pretty please?"

"How could I say no to such a cute girl asking so nicely," Jaime said. "Allie's got first dibs, but I'm sure she'll share. Won't you, Allie?"

"Mmhm," said Alyssa, who had been fucked to the point of near-incoherency. "Sharing is good."

"Yay!" Nicky bounced excitedly, then dropped her pants and underwear. "This is going to be so much fun!"

Nicky bent over the counter next to Alyssa and stuck her bare bottom out wantonly. She waited as patiently as she could, but she kept wiggling her butt as though it would entice Jaime to orgasm faster.

Emily and Michelle were both able to watch Nicky's beautiful little pussy shake back and forth between her thighs. The younger girl seemed to have to concerns at all about being fully on display like that.

"Nicky has such a lovely little cunt," Emily said to Michelle.

"Mmm, she does, doesn't she?" said Michelle.

"Did I hear her say she was a virgin?"

Michelle laughed. "Only in the sense that she hasn't had a boy's cock in her pussy yet. She never got a chance, what with being an incest lesbian and all."

"I can see how that would make getting fucked by a boy kind of tricky."

"Sure does. But don't worry, she's had her holes well played with. I can assure you."

"I believe it. If she was my little sister, I wouldn't be able to resist either."

Jaime finally erupted in long-sought orgasm. A vicious stream of thick, creamy cum poured into Alyssa's pussy and uterus. She was quickly filled up to normal capacity, and the signs of her body being stretched to accommodate the excess were soon visible to all spectators.

Nicky wiggled even more uncontrollably as she waited for her turn. Alyssa was inflating dangerously large with all the cream-filling being stuffed into her. Nicky was in a nearly-orgasmic state just from imagining what it must feel like.

Once Jaime had judged Alyssa to be properly full, he pulled his cock out of her. A waterfall of semen poured back out of her as soon as her hole was unplugged. Jaime immediately slammed his shaft into the next waiting vagina that was all nicely lined up and waiting for him.

Nicky cooed happily and came as soon as the first spurt of cum basted her ovaries. She was in her own slutty little heaven as she experienced a boy's orgasm in her pussy for the very first time. However, once her tummy started expanding and she felt her internal organs getting squished, she started to panic.

"Mishy!"

"I'm right here, baby," Michelle said, rushing to her sister's side. "What's wrong?"

"I'm getting so big. I'm gonna burst!"

"No you're not. You've got such a youthful, flexible body. You can take a lot more than this."

"Are you sure?"

"Nicky," Michelle said firmly, "you were the one who wanted to be inflated like a cum-balloon. It would be very rude not to finish what you started."

"You're right, Mishy. I'm sorry. I just freaked out a little when it actually started happening."

"That's ok, baby. Just be a good girl and finish taking Jaime's hot load."

Michelle placed a reassuring hand on her sister's ever-expanding tummy. With the other, she stroked Nicky's hair in motherly way. She'd get her sister through this. Nicky would be so disappointed with herself later if she didn't try to take as much as she could now.

Emily, horrified to see any precious brother-cum going to waste, dived between Alyssa's quivering legs and latched her mouth onto her friend's semen-spewing pussy. She greedily sucked down every delicious drop as Alyssa deflated back to her regular size.

Jaime's cock gave a final spasm, then went still as his balls ran dry at last. He held himself inside Nicky's tight hole for a moment, trapping his cum inside her over-stretched body, then pulled out. Michelle was quick to slap her hand over her sister's opening and keep her closed up.

"We mustn't make a mess now," Michelle said.

"But Mishy..." whined Nicky. "I can't hold it all in. There's just no way."

"I know, baby girl. I'll just have to clean up after you. As always."

Michelle turned Nicky around and sat her on the bathroom counter. Michelle replaced her hand with her mouth and let Jaime's cum exit her little sister. She used her own tummy as a disposal receptacle for everything than ran back out.

Jaime, Emily, and Alyssa all stood and watched the beautiful display of pure, sisterly love. They stayed for a few minutes, then left to get to class. The sisters remained behind for a while afterward.

Alyssa was a bit wobbly on her feet. Her pussy was slightly agape, still, and her internal organs were mildly bruised. She was also post-orgasmically blissful, and had to be steered every so often so she didn't run into a wall.

Emily was much happier now that she had her tummy full of cum. She hadn't actually received any breakfast before school, and this more than made up for it. If anything, she might have even liked the taste better when it was mixed with the flavour of aroused pussy. It was a novelty, anyway.

Jaime, after two large orgasms already that morning, mostly just wanted a nap.

****

Jaime and Emily caught up with their friend Lindsay after English class. It turned out Lindsay had her shirt already messed with cum, which usually was a result of an 'accident' with Jaime.

"Hey, Lin," said Emily. "Looking hot today."

Lindsay smiled. "Thanks. It's the shirt, right? I like the way it looks and feels so much. I'm glad it's starting to catch on so I won't get in trouble for being the only one wandering around with cum on my tits."

"Yeah, we noticed some other girls adopting the look," Jaime said. "Guess you're a trend-setter now."

Emily dragged a finger over Lindsay's exposed cleavage and scooped up some of the tasty cream. She stuck her finger in her mouth and sucked it clean.

"Mmm, that's a nice vintage," Emily said. "Where'd you get it?"

That wasn't an easy question for Lindsay to answer. The truth was, she'd snuck into her brother's room first thing in the morning, wearing only her shirt. After a quick, messy blowjob, she'd made sure to liberally coat herself in brother-cum. She couldn't actually tell anyone that's what she'd done, of course. That would be admitting to blatant incest.

"I heard a rumour that some girls are getting their brothers to mess them before school," Lindsay said evasively. "Crazy, huh?"

Emily's eyes lit up. Her pussy gushed at the idea, and she once again regretted not wearing any panties under her skirt. "No way! That's so hot."

Jaime elbowed his sister. "Lin said sisters are getting cummed on by their brothers, Em. You must have misheard."

"Oh, right," said Emily quickly. "I meant that's, like, very naughty of them. They shouldn't do such things with their own blood-related siblings. Very bad indeed."

As a reward for saying the right thing, Jaime snuck his hand under Emily's skirt and played with her butt plug a little. Her pussy juices began to puddle on the floor.

"Yeah, totally," Lindsay said. "Very naughty. But I mean, they're just rumours. Probably not even true."

There was a lull in the conversation as all three of the sexy teens got distracted by thoughts of how wonderful it felt when they fucked their respective siblings. It got quite difficult maintaining the charade of finding incest gross when it was actually their favourite thing.

"Just rumours, I'm sure," Jaime said after a moment of contemplative silence.

"Right. I can't imagine wanting to get cummed all over by your brother," Emily said as she imagined getting cummed all over by her brother.

There were nods and false agreements all round.

"Shall we go to lunch, then?" Lindsay asked.

"Sure," said Emily. "To the lunch room!"

The girls started to leave, but Jaime remained resolutely still. "No way. I'm not hanging out with Cindy, Mindy, Windy, and Zindy."

"What?" said Lindsay with a frown. "Why not? I thought you guys got along? All the Indys gave you a blowjob the other day, didn't they?"

"Yeah, and that was very nice of them and all," said Jaime. "But Em told me they sacrifice boys to demonic powers below."
"Oh. That." Lindsay shrugged. "They only do that if they need an important magical favour. Like if they see a totally cute pair of shoes but their credit card's maxed out. Or if they need to change a grade on a test."

"That's what I told him," Emily said. "Only for really critical things. Jai still has a problem with it though."

"It's not right," Jaime insisted. "And I don't trust them."

"Fine, ya big baby," said Lindsay. "We'll go chill outside, ok?"

"Works for me."

Emily and Lindsay each took one of Jaime's hands just in case he needed to be dragged along behind them. He was happy enough to follow them to the relative safety of the school yard, however, so mostly they were just holding hands.

The three horny teenagers wandered outside for a bit. It was a lovely, sunny day, as per usual. A lot of boys had taken off their shirts, and more than a few girls only had bras or bikini tops above the waist. The scene was all the sexier because, due to an enormous coincidence, every student at Over Eighteen School was super-attractive.

"Goddamn," Lindsay said as she eyed a small group of boys measuring their dicks to establish order of dominance, the way guys typically do. "We need more nice days like this."

"Mmm, that'd be nice," Emily agreed.

Jaime was busy watching a pair of scantily clad girls playfully make out with each other. "Nice," he echoed faintly.

"So, we could go play frisbee with those guys over there," said Emily, pointing to a group of boys and girls running around half-naked in a soccer field. "Or we could stay here and sun-bathe."

"Does sun-bathing involve you two losing some clothing?" Jaime asked.

Emily grinned. "The way I do it, everything involves me losing clothing."

"This is kind of a weird conversation for siblings to have," Lindsay said, even while she secretly thought the exact opposite.

"It's just harmless teasing," Emily said. "Jai doesn't really want to see my luscious tits, do you bro?"

"No, of course not," Jaime said dutifully. "Nor do I have any interest in your wonderfully tight ass or your perfect little pussy."

Emily was already removing clothes. "See, Lin? My brother is totally disinterested in staring at my ridiculously hot teen body. Nor, I'm sure, would he ever think about sticking his amazing hard cock in any of my willing holes."

Emily pulled off her final sock, then lay down contentedly on the grass. The warm sun caressed her lithe, fully nude body. Jaime stared at her with total disinterest, and certainly did not think about sticking his hard cock in any of her willing holes.

"Em! You can't just get naked on school grounds in the middle of lunch," Lindsay said. "People will see. And you'll get in trouble."

Emily didn't even open her eyes. "Is anyone looking?"

"Well... not yet. But-"

"Then what's the big deal? Even if someone notices, I'm sure it'll be alright. Worst case scenario is I get spotted by a teacher, and I get expelled, and then I never get a good job because I don't have a proper education, and I die poor and alone at the age of nineteen." Emily shrugged. "So I think it's totally worth the risk if I can get a little full-body tanning done."

Jaime had stripped his clothes off while Lindsay was distracted. He lay down next to his sister, erect cock standing up to catch the faint breeze like a ship's mast. "You'd never be alone, Em. I'll always be there to fill your holes."

"Wait, what?" said Lindsay.

"You know, figuratively," said Jaime. "Like, the holes in her heart. Or something."

"Oh. Of course."

Lindsay looked down enviously, and with a fair amount of arousal, at the naked siblings basking carefree in the sun. They were so comfortable around each other, and didn't have the slightest concern about being so exposed with so many people around. They didn't even seem to mind the risk they were running of starting incestuous rumours about themselves. These things happened, as absurd as they were.

Already, Emily appeared to have fallen asleep. That was what Lindsay assumed, anyway, because her eyes were closed and her hand was stroking Jaime's cock. That could only mean that either she was committing incest, or she was having a sexy dream and thought she was jerking off someone else. It had to be the dream one. That was the only thing that made sense.

Lindsay quickly took her clothes off. She had to do something before things got out of hand. Jaime's hand had moved to his sister's pussy, and was rubbing her clit in slow circles. They were both having sexy dreams, and if anyone else saw the result, they'd get in such massive trouble. They were just lucky that Lindsay was there to save the day.

First, though, Lindsay snapped a few (dozen) pics of the naked, mutually masturbating brother and sister, because fuck, man. That shit was hot. With only the briefest of delays in her heroic rescue, she inserted herself between Jaime and Emily, and removed their hands from each other's genitals, instead placing them on her own pussy. She then grabbed Jaime's cock and fingered Emily's wet slit so that their dreams would remain undisturbed. They would have been so embarrassed to know what they'd been doing.

Jaime and Emily-unsurprisingly for those who know them better-were not asleep at all. They were just hornier than they were sensible. Using Lindsay to vicariously masturbate each other was an acceptable compromise to them. It didn't run the risk of exposing their incestuous tendencies, for one thing.

Emily eventually had a nice little orgasm as a result of Lindsay's fingering. She sighed in contentment, then rolled closer to her friend and cuddled up, stuck her thumb in her mouth to suck on, and went to sleep for real.

Jaime, too, snuggled up with Lindsay. He chose to suck on one of her nipples instead of his own thumb, but otherwise adopted a nearly identical pose to his sister.

There was so much warm sibling flesh pressing against Lindsay. It was turning her on like crazy. She was, however, kind of trapped between Jaime and Emily, and unable to do much of anything without waking them. She managed to worm one of her arms free and hold her phone out to take some sneaky selfies of her and the naked, unconscious pair snuggling with her.

After sufficient sexy documentation had been taken, Lindsay put her phone away and slipped her hand down to her pussy. She fingered herself to a slow, relaxing orgasm, spurred on by the feel of Emily's tits pressed against her, and Jaime's cock lying across her waist. Once satisfied, she too fell asleep.

An indeterminate time passed for the three nappers, since time was hard to track while unconscious. All Lindsay knew was that when she opened her eyes again, they weren't alone. She let out a squeal of surprise and mild distress, which woke the siblings beside her.

"What?" said Emily sleepily. "What's going... oh."

A small crowd of students had formed around them. Three super-hot, naked teenagers lying out in the sun was enough to attract a lot of attention from other horny eighteen year olds.

"Well, guess you were right, Lin," said Jaime as he stifled a yawn. "Guess we got spotted."

They'd been more than spotted, in fact. They were getting downright leered at by a mix of boys and girls, some of whom were blatantly playing with themselves while doing so.

"Shouldn't we do something?" Lindsay said. "We're kinda circled in here."

"You're absolutely right," said Jaime. "We should do something." He sat up and looked around the rough circle of students surrounding them. "For ten dollars, anyone who wants to can cum on Emily."

"That's not what I meant!" said Lindsay. "That's just making things worse in every conceivable way!"

Emily, too, had an issue with Jaime's offer. "Jai!" she said indignantly. "Did you just offer your sister up as a cum-rag for ten dollars a go?"

Jaime shrugged. "Yeah. Was that wrong of me somehow?"

"Absolutely it was," said Emily firmly. "Ten dollars is too expensive. You'll price us out of the market. Make it more like five dollars."

Jaime nodded. "Sorry, sis. You're right. Five dollars it is."

Lindsay was speechless. Siblings were definitely not supposed to be prostituting each other out. It wasn't technically incest, but it certainly violated familial moral codes.

"You can't do that," Lindsay hissed.

Jaime looked blankly at her as the first nervous boy handed him a five dollar bill. "Can't do what?"

"Sell your sister's body like that."

"He's not selling anything," Emily said from her totally reclined and relaxed position. "It's more like offering a service."

"A service where you get splattered with semen!"

"I know." Emily grinned happily. "It sounds too good to be true, doesn't it?"

"I can sell access to you too, if you want," Jaime offered. "Just cumming on. No touching."

"No thanks," said Lindsay. "That's very polite of you to offer, though."

The first boy, thanks to some frantic jerking off, unloaded a few squirts of cum over Emily's unblemished tummy. It wasn't anything even in the same magnitude as what she was used to getting from her brother. There was something really cute about such a small amount of boy-goo plastering her skin. Cum was cum in any case, and Emily luxuriated in the feel of it as more sporadically landed on her.

Lindsay somewhat regretted her decision not to let a bunch of random boys cum all over her as she saw how much Emily was enjoying it. She bit her lips and ran a finger up and down her wet slit as she watched the impromptu bukkake.

Jaime had to stand up and really focus on the financial details as he made change and processed credit card payments. He was taken by surprise when he looked up after a payment and found that the next customers in line were a pair of girls.

"Uh, hi," Jaime said. "This is the jerking-off-onto-my-sister line. I'm reasonably certain you've come to the wrong place."

The pair of girls smiled, and one of them tried in vain to stifle a nervous giggle.

"We're actually here for you," said the more composed of the two. "We heard a rumour that you're really good at messing shirts."

"We even heard you were the one who started doing it to girls," said the second girl.

Jaime nodded. "Both of those things are true."

The girls giggled and whispered between themselves for a moment.

"Do you think you could, like, do us?" asked the first girl while anxiously twirling her hair. "We'd pay, of course. We wouldn't want to get in the way of your business here."

Jaime smiled magnanimously. "Please, no charge for that. If you harvest the cum yourselves, I'd be happy to douse your tits for you."

"Ooh, such a gentleman."

"Told you it was a good idea to ask him."

The still giggling girls sank to their knees and started working on Jaime's cock. They were eager to join in the latest fashion craze as it was just taking off. Their determination really showed as they vigorously licked and sucked their way to a creamy payoff.

"Damn, Jai. You're getting a fan club," said Emily.

"They sure are... enthusiastic," Lindsay said as the ambitious little cock-suckers did their thing.

"I think I'm starting to understand the appeal of the fashion industry," Jaime said. He moaned aloud as one of the girls deep-throated his entire length in one go.

Lindsay couldn't sit idly by any longer. She'd been disconcerted by the monetary exchange at first, but there were so many cumshots from so many boys going on right in front of her, and it was driving her crazy. She crawled closer to Emily, then kissed her deeply as semen continued to rain down around them.

Some cum got on Lindsay's hair, arm, and back as made out hungrily with Emily. Emily, of course, was still far ahead in terms of delicious, gooey coating. Lindsay tasted cum on her friend's lips from an earlier errant ejaculation, and it mixed beautifully with Emily's natural flavour.

The two obnoxiously sexy girls making out industriously on the ground provoked another flurry of payments from horny boys. Overall, though, the crowd was finally thinning out noticeably. Boys were wandering off, spent and satisfied. The girl spectators were more sporadic in their staying and leaving, but they too dwindled in number as time went on.

Once his line of customers had faded away, Jaime was free to concentrate on servicing the girls kneeling in front of him. They looked up at him with big, anticipatory eyes as they took turns sucking his cock. Jaime grabbed his current dick-holster by the back of her head, and thrust hard and fast down her throat. She gagged slightly, and spit drooled down her chin.

"Ready?" Jaime asked.

The girl with her mouth empty nodded. "Yes, please."

Jaime thrust a few final times, then pulled his cock out of the breathless girl's throat. He aimed the ensuing spray of cum with an expert precision. Both girls had their shirts thoroughly plastered to their tits and tummies as their front sides were drenched in sexy boy-goo.

The girls looked up at Jaime with adoring eyes. "This is so awesome! Thank you so much for cumming all over our tits while we're at school."

"It's my pleasure," said Jaime. "I assure you."

Having provided a lovely coating to each shirt, and still having a lot of orgasm left to go, Jaime reinserted his cock into the throat that had finished him off. The girl gagged as her oxygen supply was once again cut off, and a few involuntary tears ran down her cheeks. Otherwise, she held herself still like a good little cum-dump.

"You're not done yet?" asked the other girl.

Jaime shook his head. "Nope. Not nearly. I hope neither of you mind if I finish off inside you."

It was kind of too late to be asking, as the first girl was already showing signs of belly-inflation from the massive load fed to her. Luckily, the girls were, in fact, totally fine with it.

"Oh sure," said the second girl. She eyed her friend's bulging tummy enviously. "In fact, we're pretty sure that cum-pregnant bellies are going to be even hotter than cum soaked shirts. It's just that it's so hard to get enough fresh cum to really swell you up properly."

"I think you'll find I'm something of a prodigy in that area," said Jaime. "Or a total freak, perhaps."

Jaime emptied exactly half his remaining cum into the first girl, then transitioned smoothly to the second without spilling a drop. They ended up with identical round tummies that peeked out from their now-too-small shirts.

The girls excitedly discussed their new looks, and felt each other's sloshing belly. After a moment of adapting to their new, sexy looks, the girls gave Jaime's penis a thankful kiss, then stood and each kissed his cheek as well.

"Thanks, Jaime," they chorused. "You're the bestest."

They skipped away happily, hand in hand.

"Well, that was interesting," Jaime said.

He sat down next to Emily and Lindsay, who were idly fondling each other's tits. The circle of masturbating pervs had dispersed, leaving the two of them streaked with cum and quite horny.

"Do you mind giving me a quick pounding, Jai?" Lindsay asked. "I really need to get off or I'm not going to be able to concentrate the rest of the day."

Jaime glanced at the sun's position in the sky. "I'd love to, Lin, but it looks like it's almost time for next period."

"Aw, fuck. Sometimes it sucks being so rule-abiding all the time."

Emily nodded sympathetically. "It's the price we pay for being such good students."

The bell rang a moment later, and the three sexual deviants scrambled to get dressed again. Lindsay's tits had mostly dried out in the sun, so it was an extra nice feeling to slip her gooey shirt back on over them. Jaime, too, was quick to redress himself. Emily had less luck.

"Where'd my clothes go?" Emily asked, spinning around wildly in search of them. Other than her shoes and socks, they seemed to have vanished. "Don't tell me someone stole them."

Jaime shrugged. "Pervy boys like souvenirs."

"Could have been the wind, too," Lindsay said. "Might have just blown your skirt away or something."

"You mean I have to back to class naked and streaked with cum?" Emily demanded. She crossed her arms and pouted. Her irritation only lasted a brief moment. Her features relaxed as the logical consequences of her predicament dawned on her. Her eyes lit up. "I get to go to class naked and streaked in cum!"

"That's the spirit," said Jaime. "I was wondering why you were so upset."

"I just wasn't thinking it through," said Emily. "I was all annoyed at whoever took my clothes, is all."

"I can't help feeling like you're still not thinking it through," said Lindsay. "There's no way you can go back inside the school like that and not get in trouble."

"Why not?" asked Emily. "Everyone would think it's totally hot."

"True," said Lindsay. "But the teachers would still have to report you. They have to follow the rules, not matter how sexy the rule-breaker is."

Emily shrugged. "I'll just have to take my chances. There are literally no other options."

"You could go home. Or borrow some clothes."

"Other than those perfectly reasonable options, there are literally no other options."

"I could give you my panties so at least you have something. And Jai could probably let you have his shirt. He's a boy, so he'd get in less trouble for being topless." Lindsay pondered. "Ooh, or we could make a quick run to one of the clothing vending machines and-"

"No. Other. Options," Emily said stubbornly. She took one of Jaime's and Lindsay's hands in hers, then dragged them both along behind her. "Come on, we're going to be late."

The school hallways were already emptying out. The remaining students, however, almost universally stopped to stare at the beautiful, naked, cum-striped girl charging through their midst with her brother and friend in tow. Lindsay's cum-soaked shirt, while still a new and novel sight in the halls, took a distinctly secondary place as far as grabbing attention.

"Ok, Em. I gotta get to class," Lindsay said as she freed her hand from Emily's death-grip.

"Aw," said Emily. "I guess you have to."

"You look totally hot, you know," Lindsay said. "I kinda wish I could push you up against the wall and eat you out for a while. You know, in a heterosexual, non-lesbian kind of way."

Emily giggled. "Thanks, Lin."

The girls exchanged a quick, friendly kiss, then Lindsay smacked Emily's butt and took off for her class. Emily carried on leading Jaime to her locker. The number of passing students had dwindled to a trickle by then. The siblings were in danger of being late, which naturally was a huge concern to such academic-minded individuals.

"I gotta get going too," Jaime said. He glanced around, then leaned in to whisper in Emily's ear. "Lin was right, too. You are totally hot. If I thought we could get away with it, I'd pull your butt plug out and pound your ass to death right here against the lockers."

Emily went weak in the knees and almost fell. "You shouldn't say such romantic things when we're not alone. You know what it does to me."

Jaime grinned and gave his sister a kiss on the cheek. "Sure do."

Then Jaime was off too, leaving Emily dizzily trying to remember her locker combination. Stupid sexy brother doing sexy, romantic things when she was trying to be a good student. She had just managed to get her locker open when the speaker system blared to life.

"Miss Nallister, would you be so good as to report to the principal's office."

Emily sighed and slammed her locker closed. "Fuck."

"There's no need for that kind of language, Miss Nallister."

Emily looked around, but the hallway was deserted except for her. "Ok, that's fucking creepy," she muttered.

Carol waved Emily right in to Ms. January's office once she arrived. The impassive secretary seemed to have to real reaction to a naked, cum-speckled girl passing by.
"You wanted to see me?" Emily said as she entered the lair of the beast.

Ms. January was busy with some paperwork and didn't look up immediately. "Yes, thank you for arriving so promptly, Emily." She gestured across the desk. "Please, have a seat."

The door slammed shut behind Emily. She whirled and freaked out for a second, but it was probably just Carol giving them some privacy. Or demon magic. There was a perfectly normal explanation, anyway.

"What's this about?" Emily asked as she sat down across from her principal.

Ms. January sighed, then carefully set her pen down. "You walk in here without any clothes on, doused in the ejaculate of... fifty-seven boys?"

"That sounds right."

"And you ask what this is about?"

"Dress-code violation?" Emily hazarded.

"Yes. Something of that nature." Ms. January stood and walked around the desk. Her stilettoed heels made no sound on the floor, but then it was hard to say if they actually touched the floor at any point. "You must know I can't allow such flagrant rule-breaking."

Emily shrugged. "My clothes got stolen. What was I supposed to do?"

"What indeed."

Ms. January glided silently around Emily's seat, hands clasped behind her back. She appeared lost in thought, but it was likely she already knew exactly what she was going to do with her wayward student.

Emily's pussy gushed as she thought back to when Jaime had been punished in the very office she now sat in. Ms. January was a striking and formidable older woman, and no doubt could have her student begging for mercy within minutes if she so chose.

Emily gasped as Ms. January's tongue flicked across one of her breasts and scooped up a taste of its cummy coating. She only got the briefest flash of the pink, snakelike, whip of a tongue before it was gone again. That small glance was enough to set off a cascade of further fantasizing. The things she could do with a tongue that long...

"A rather ordinary vintage," Ms. January said dismissively as she walked back around to her seat. "Hardly your usual, I take it."

"Yeah," said Emily a bit breathlessly. "We were trying something new. It was kinda fun."

"Quite. You stick mostly to your brother's semen, as I understand it."

Emily hesitated, since agreeing to the statement was tantamount to admitting to incest. Ms. January had already seen her take Jaime's cock and cum load up her butt, though, so there wasn't really much of a secret to protect in this instance.

"Mostly," Emily said. "Jai and I are in super secret incest sibling love. We incest-fuck basically all the time." She stuck her chin out. "You have a problem with that?"

Ms. January smiled in a way that would have made Jaime cringe in fear, but just made Emily even wetter. "Not at all. I find sibling romances to be rather... delicious."

"Literally, or figuratively?"

"Both."

Emily shivered and bit her lips for a second. "So are you punishing me or what?"

"I fear I must."

Emily tried not to beam too hard. "Oh no," she said unconvincingly. "Please don't handcuff me, tie me down, and spank me." She held her wrists out to be shackled. "Anything but that."

Ms. January rolled her eyes. "I'll schedule a few detention sessions for you."

"What?"

"Detention. Like what students get when they misbehave."

"But... but... that's not fair. You did all kinds of weird shit to Jai when you were punishing him."

"And then Lilith and I came to an agreement, if you'll recall. One where I don't do those sorts of things to you or your brother."

Emily folded her arms in annoyance. "Well fine then. Guess you can't give me detention either."

"Detention is a perfectly ordinary part of school life. Your sister wouldn't have a problem with it."

"You wanna bet?"

Ms. January gave Emily a slightly patronizing look. "Your sister simply doesn't want me doing fucked up demon things to you. I know her well enough to be sure of that."

"As if. She's my sister. I know her way better than you possibly could. Even if you do go to her strip club sometimes."

Emily was getting kind of worried by the way Ms. January was looking at her. The piercing eyes and lethally sharp smile didn't really scare her, but something about the knowledge hidden behind the outer facade creeped her out.

"Lilith is indeed your sister," said Ms. January. "But she is also my daughter."

"The fuck you say?"

"I said-"

"Bullshit. Mom's our mom and Aunt Krissy's our dad. We're pure incest babies. You're not related to us."

"Feel free to ask your loving sister, if you must. It's quite true, though." Ms. January leaned back over her paperwork. "Do make sure to attend detention after school, or I shall have to make a call to your parents."

Having been dismissed, more or less, Emily staggered out of the office on legs that didn't really want to work properly. First her world had been turned upside down when she learned she had a father, and now she had to find out her mother might not be her mother. Or Lilith might not be her sister. Or something.

Emily was too distraught to even feel any warm fuzzies from being naked and cum-freckled any longer. She woodenly made her way to the nearest bathroom and wiped herself down. She then purchased a disposable outfit from a vending machine and got herself clothed.

Emily waited outside Jaime's class until the bell. Her brother spotted her immediately, though he was confused when she was neither naked, nor even smiling.

"Em? Is something wrong?"

"Jai, it's... it's..."

Jaime took his sister aside and pushed her hair back from her face. There were signs of tears on her face. "Oh, Em. What did Ms. January do to you?"

Emily shook her head. "Nothing sexual or physical. No molestation or anything."

Jaime pulled Emily into a tight hug. "I'm so sorry, Em. I'm so, so sorry you had to go through that. Not even a light spanking, huh?"

"No. But it's not actually about that."

Jaime's eyes went wide. "Oh shit. Is it something actually serious?"

"I'm not really sure. Ms. January said something about, like, Lil might not be our sister, biologically. Or Mom's not our mom. Or... or something. I'm not really sure."

"Don't worry, Em." Jaime stroked her hair lovingly. "We'll talk to Lil. Get it all straightened out. Ms. January was probably just, like, messing with you, or whatever."

"Doesn't seem like the sort of thing she'd make up."

"I know. But I don't want you worrying about it until we can figure things out for real."

"How am I supposed to not worry?"

"Well... I've got an idea about that," said Jaime cagily. "It was going to be a surprise for after school, but I think you need it now."

Emily managed a hopeful smile. "Is it your penis going inside me?"

"Not quite." Jaime frowned as he looked around. "We need somewhere private, though."

"A bathroom?"

"More private than that. This is going to get kind of incesty. We can't take any chances of getting caught."

Emily forgot all about her troubles at the possibility of sexy incest sex with her brother. It was her favourite thing, after all.

"Come on," said Emily. "Let's go to the boys' locker room. It'll be empty."

"Are you sure? The girls' room never is. Seems risky."

"Nah. Locker rooms are primarily used as designated areas to perv on hot, athletic girls, right?"

"Sure."

"So the boys' room basically has no purpose. There aren't any girls to perv on in it. Except maybe for when there's a visiting girls team using it, I guess."

"Well, I see no flaw in that logic," Jaime said. "Let's give it a shot."

The siblings snuck down to the locker rooms while everyone else was getting to their next class. Sure enough, the boys' room was deserted, and looked as though it hadn't been used in weeks.

"This is perfect," Emily said with barely contained excitement. "Now what's my surprise?"

Jaime smiled and held something behind his back where Emily couldn't see. "You know how you lost your strapon yesterday?"

"Yeah. That was the worst. I mean, other than you getting kidnapped and mind-raped. I guess."

"Right. Well..." Jaime put his hand out, revealing Emily's missing sex toy. "I might have found-"

"Eeeee!" Emily squealed in pure delight and launched herself at Jaime. She wrapped her arms and legs around him and kissed him fiercely. "Best brother ever!"

"I knew you'd like it."

"Where'd you find it?"

"In the lost and found sex toy box."

Emily smacked her forehead. "Shit. Of course. I never even thought to check there."

"And don't worry, it's already been sterilized. Just in case."

A slow, wide grin encompassed Emily's face. "You know what we have to do now, right?"

Jaime sighed. "Use me like a fuck doll I assume?"

"Thaaat's right!"

"Figured. That's what the privacy was for."

"Such foresight." Emily gave her brother another deep kiss. "You're so thoughtful."

"I try."

Emily's clothes tore off easily, being disposable vending-machine material and all. Jaime's were more resilient, but Emily was determined, and they soon lay in scraps on the floor along with hers. She then strapped herself into her dildo-cock with excited, trembling hands.

"You know, we probably shouldn't have torn up all our clothes. I mean-" Jaime was interrupted as he was pushed to his knees and his mouth was filled with dildo.

"Sorry, what?" asked Emily.

"Hmmgggnnn hhhrrrggghhh hhhggg hhnnnnggg."

"Oh, yeah. Good point." Emily shrugged. "Too late now."

Emily felt much better with her strapon buried in her brother's throat where it belonged. Jaime was so adorable when he was choking and drooling on her cock. She vented all her worries and anxiety into mercilessly fucking his face. It was a truly amazing stress reliever.

"That's my sexy little brother-slut," Emily cooed. "Look at you take that cock. Your throat's all bulged out. Good thing you're so stretchy."

The sounds of a deep, sloppy blowjob filled the empty room. Emily pounded the shit out of Jaime's mouth until tears streamed down his cheeks and saliva dripped from his chin. She waited until the very second before he would have passed out, then pulled her dildo free with a loud pop.

Emily patted Jaime's hair as he breathed rapidly and refilled his body with oxygen. His face was such a sexy, adorable mess. As if she needed any more incentive to use him like a fuck toy.

"Mmm, that was nice," said Emily. "But you know what would be even nicer?"

Jaime nodded. "I assume... that you... want to pound... my butt now," he panted.

"How did you know?"

"Lucky... guess."

Emily kissed her bother on his sloppy mouth, then cheerfully wandered off in search of towels. By the time she'd laid some out on the floor, Jaime had mostly recovered.

"This will be a little more comfy for you, I think," Emily said.

She laid Jaime out on his makeshift towel-bed, then pinned his legs up on her shoulders. With careful aim, she slammed her strapon deep into his tight butthole. Jaime moaned at the painful sensuality of being so swiftly impaled by his sister.

"I love you so much, Jai," Emily said. She leaned down and kissed him deeply while fully buried inside him. "I just want to pound you until neither of us can walk."

Jaime smiled at being able to make his sister so happy. He'd been kind of worried about her mood, but she had certainly recovered nicely and seemed her regular self again. Her desire for sexual gratification at the expense of their bodies was more reassuring than she knew.

"Well, I am your butt slut, after all," Jaime said. "That's what I'm here for."

Emily bit her lip and started rocking her hips. "Say that again."

"I'm your butt slut, Em. My purpose in life is to take you up my ass whenever you want me to."

Emily shivered in sexual excitement. "My little brother butt slut," she cooed happily.

Her rocking hips gained power and momentum with every stroke. She watched with delight as Jaime's tummy poked out a bit every time she thrust her way home. His ass was her plaything, and she wanted to play rough.

Jaime took his incestuous anal violation like a pro. Emily slammed into him over and over, making his butt submit to her in totality. He almost blacked out a few times due to anal overload, but managed to stay conscious right until the end.

Emily came several times from the sheer joy of the fuck. She was in a blissful, butt-pounding heaven. She was still aware enough to notice the signs of Jaime's impending orgasm, however. She would have had to be blind to miss the warning signs of her favourite thing about to happen. Perhaps not even then.

"Are you gonna cum from getting ass fucked by your sister?" Emily asked Jaime, already knowing that he was.

"Uh huh. Any second now."

"That's my good little butt slut."

Emily pulled out of her brother's ass and let his legs fall. She quickly removed her butt plug and jumped on his cock, taking him balls deep in her tight, sisterly butthole. She wasn't a moment too soon.

The gravitational distortion of such a massive cum load exploding in her ass made Emily a bit queasy for a moment. It soon passed and was replaced by the familiar joy of having her insides bruised from the intense volume of cum being pumped into her every second.

"Oh yeah, Jai. Fill your sister's ass up with cum! Mmmmm."

Emily's intestines were fully packed with the hot, white goop that she craved so much. Her tummy began to bulge from the excess. A few particularly hard shots squirted out her nose before the torrent ebbed.

"Aw, shit," Emily said, swiping at her face. "It really stings when it gets in my nostrils."

"I'm sorry," said Jaime. "I tried to only get your insides."

"That's ok." Emily kissed her brother tenderly. "I kinda like being so full of your cum that it squirts out of me. That's how I know you really love me."

Jaime grinned. "Want me to show you how much I love you again?"

Emily bit her lip and fought back a wave of horniness. "I really do, but I have to get to detention. If I miss it, Ms. January's going to..." Emily shuddered in horror. "She's going to discipline me in non-sexual ways."

"Oh, shit. You better show up, then."

"Yeah. I don't like it, but I'll just have to make the best of it."

Emily levered herself off her brother's cock, and quickly jammed her butt plug back in to hold his load inside her. At least she had a crazy excessive amount of brother-cum to keep her company during the long trial ahead.

"You know," said Jaime, "if those girls from earlier were right about cum-pregnant tummies being hot right now, you could easily be the hottest, most fashionable girl in school."

Emily patted her rounded belly. "You think? I mean, I'm already the hottest girl. Got the trophy to prove it and everything. But I've never really been that fashionable."

Jaime nodded. "Definitely. Start coming to school with your tummy all swollen like that and a nice coat of cum on your shirt. It could happen."

"Maybe you're just biased because I'm your sister fuck-slut."

"Hey, just because you're my sister and you let me stick my cock in you whenever I want doesn't mean I'd exaggerate how good you look." Jaime paused. "Actually it totally does mean that. But I'm not exaggerating, is the point."

Emily smiled and made sure to give Jaime lots of good angles of her naked body as she bent over picking through the remains of their clothes. Her tummy sloshed as the creamy filling inside her was jiggled around.

"I'm going to take the bukkake money, ok? I need to get a new outfit from one of the vending machines."

"Sure. You earned it."

"If you call a lovely cum-shower 'earning it,' then I suppose I did."

After wrapping a towel around her amazing teenage body, Emily left the room. Jaime remained sprawled out on his bed of towels. He didn't have detention to get to, and his body ached from the abuse his sister had put his holes through.

"It sure will be nice to lie here by myself for a while to rest," Jaime said aloud, practically daring the universe to pull some tricksy shenanigans. "There is basically no chance anyone will walk in and find me naked and erect, and thereby suspect me of being a total perv."

As Jaime finished narrating to himself, the locker room door opened. A whole group of eighteen year old girls walked in on him while he was still naked and erect. They immediately suspected him to be a total perv.

"What the fuck?" said the girl at the front of the group. "There's a total perv just waiting here for us."

"Um, actually-" Jaime said.

"He didn't even try to hide or anything," said another girl. "Usually pervy boys at least try not to be seen. This one must be really pervy."

"This is the boys' locker room," Jaime said desperately. "I'm actually allowed to be here."

"Oh fuck off," said the first girl. "Everyone knows boys don't need a locker room. Sexy shit only happens in the girls' room."

"Ok, but still," said Jaime, "even if boys don't use it, how would I ever expect any girls to be in here? As far as I know, only visiting sports teams come in here and... oh, you're a visiting sports team, aren't you?"

"That's right. We're the volleyball team from Above Eighteen School. Your bitter athletic rivals, as you should know." The lead girl crossed her arms. "I'm Caitlyn, the captain, and I intend to protect my girls from pervos like you."

"Caitlyn, huh? Any relation to the Katelyn who's our team captain?"

"She's my cousin," said Caitlyn. "Which is, of course, why our names are so similar. Not that that's relevant to you right now."

"Fair enough. I'll just be going, then, shall I?"

Jaime stood up. The movement drew a lot of attention to his hard cock, which now pointed directly toward the massed girls in front of him. They didn't seem particularly intent on letting him past, however.

"I don't think so," said Caitlyn. "You must know the standard procedure in these types of situations is to punish you sexually somehow."

"That's right," said one of the other girls. "There are all kinds of documentaries about it online."

Jaime wasn't really into the idea. All the girls of the rival volleyball team were super hot, of course, so he didn't mind sexing them up a little. The problem was the pounding his sister had given him. He just didn't have the energy or the fortitude to take them all on.

"I guess I can try," he said. "Should I just start fucking one of you at a time, or what?"

One of the girls clapped excitedly, but was shushed by her teammates.

"Don't think so, pervo," Caitlyn said. "There's no way you're fucking any of us. That would be a reward, not a punishment."

"Oh. Right," said Jaime. "So what are we doing then?"

"We could all get naked and jerk him off while saying kinda mean things," suggested one of the girls. "I like when we do that."

"Or that thing where we tie him up and then play with each other while he has to helplessly watch," said another.

"Excellent ideas," said Caitlyn, "but I have something special in mind."

"I liked the one where I get jerked off by naked girls, if that helps at all" Jaime said. "I think I would really learn my lesson."

The volleyball girls ignored Jaime. He felt kind of awkward standing there naked while they huddled and whispered plans. He thought about trying to sneak off while they were talking, but that seemed a bit rude.

"Alright, it's decided," said Caitlyn. "We dress the boy up as a girl. Let's get moving, we still have a game to play."

"Erm... what now?" Jaime asked.

He continued to be ignored. Several girls ganged up on him to hold him still. Their efforts were somewhat wasted when he failed to struggle as expected. Despite the disappointing lack of protestations, Jaime was forced into a sleek pair of panties and a padded bra that made up for his total lack of tits. A skirt and halter top followed, then some socks and girly shoes.
"Regretting your perviness yet?" asked Caitlyn.

"Actually, this really isn't much of an ordeal at all. You should see what my sisters do to me."

The girls all glared at Jaime.

"What was that?" Caitlyn asked.

"Um... I mean that this is awful, and I regret all the decisions in my life that led up to this moment. Also, that bit where I hinted at being sexually used by my sisters for their own twisted pleasure was total nonsense. Obviously."

"That's what I thought. You won't ever dream of hanging around naked in a changing room waiting for girls to show up again."

"Absolutely. I am a changed man." Jaime looked down at himself. "Mostly in a literal sense, mind you."

Several girls broke off and started stripping down as the finishing touches were put on Jaime. They weren't all needed for that part. Bare breasts, pussies, and asses were everywhere. Many of the girls did some stretches before getting in to their uniforms, which showed off their tight, athletic bodies even better than merely being naked did.

"I don't suppose you could take the panties back off me?" Jaime asked. "My cock's kinda cramped."

"Not a chance," said Caitlyn. "Now hold still, or your makeup's going to get all fucked up."

"Wait, what?"

A couple of the girls put a wig on Jaime to give him the appearance of long, flowing hair. Some of the others fussed over his face and applied various things to his lips, cheeks, and around his eyes. When they held a mirror up for him afterward, he didn't even recognize himself.

"What the hell? I look like a girl," Jaime said. "How'd you do that?"

"Mad makeup skillz," said Caitlyn. "With a 'z,' so you know they're better than regular skills."

"I don't know if I like this."

"That's the idea, Pervy McPervface."

Jaime's arms were tied behind his back so he couldn't defeminize himself. The whole team full of hot girls finished up getting changed right in front of him, confident in the knowledge that he wouldn't be able to jerk off while he watched. Justice had been served.

"So when do I get let go?" Jaime asked. He wasn't actually in a terrible hurry just at the moment. A bottomless girl was bent over right next to him, and she had a lovely pussy and butthole.

"Oh, after the game maybe," Caitlyn said. "It all depends on how we're feeling. We might just take you with us and do naughty lesbian things to each other all night without letting you touch any of us."

"You heartless fiends," Jaime said courteously as two girls helped each other with their sports bras. "You'll never get away with this. Or whatever."

Jaime was kind of embarrassed to be dragged out to the gym bleachers where a bunch of other students could see him. He wasn't actually recognizable, however, so the effect was somewhat mitigated. Also, since his cock was all snugly tucked away in his panties, there was no massive erection to give him away as a boy with a makeover. It was certainly uncomfortable, but the anonymity was nice.

Like every other spectator, Jaime spent the game watching nice girl butts in skintight shorts. It wasn't a bad way to spend an afternoon, really.

Emily showed up toward the end of the game. She headed straight for her brother without any hesitation.

"Hey, Jai. How come you're a girl now?"

"Visiting sports team showed up while I was still naked in the locker room."

Emily nodded. "Oh sure. Perv punishment number seven, huh?"

"I guess? I'm not really familiar with the list."

"Well you are a boy. That's not really something you ever needed to learn about."

"Fair enough." Jaime frowned. "Hey, Em? How did you know it was me? I thought I looked like an actual girl."

"Oh, you totally do. A very pretty one, at that. The fake boobs are a nice touch."

"Uh... thanks? Maybe? But then, how did you find me so fast?"

"Your penis, silly. It was trapped, and crying out for rescue. I could sense it all the way in detention."

Jaime looked down at his unusual lack of a tent in his lap. "Oh yeah. Duh. I should have realized that."

Emily grinned. "You know, no one here knows you're my brother. Since you look like a girl and all."

"I guess that's true, but-"

Emily pressed her lips firmly against her brother's and stuck her tongue down his throat. She was too turned on by the very real possibility of getting away with public incest to even consider doing anything else. She slipped a hand under his skirt and pressed against the straining bulge trapped beneath.

Having his cock fondled by his sister quieted any reservations Jaime might have had. He couldn't resist her touch. His hands were still tied behind his back, but he returned her incesty kiss with all the love and lust he felt for her.

The other spectators, since they were all there to check out girl butts anyway, were pretty much fine with a pair of totally hot girls making out wantonly in the bleachers. Little did any of them realize they were actually witnessing super wrong and illegal sibling incest between a sexy brother and sister.

"I want to fuck you so bad right now," Jaime whispered into Emily's ear. "Even though it would be public incest, I want to put my penis in you right in front of everyone."

"Oh god, Jai. Don't say such romantic things to me. My pussy's going to flood the gym, and that would probably annoy all those girls trying to play volleyball."

"Then they'd have to stop and watch you get pounded by your brother too. Everyone would see what a slut you are for brother-cock."

Emily couldn't sit still any longer. A little kissing and fondling wasn't going to be enough if Jaime was going to keep turning her on like that. She grabbed her girly-dressed brother and dragged him out of the gym. She led him on a roundabout route until they got to the girls' locker room from the hallway side. They snuck in without anyone seeing them.

"You naughty boy," Emily said once they had a little privacy. "Making your poor sister so horny and wet."

Jaime grinned. "I'm sorry. How can I ever make it up to you?"

"Hmm, that's a tough one. How about you fuck the shit out of one of my little holes while I think about it?"

"Deal."

Jaime started to pull off his shirt, but Emily shook her head.

"Leave your outfit on. It's kinda cute."

"Are you serious? I'm all... girly."

"Mmhm. And you're totally adorable too."

Emily pulled her pants off before Jaime could start arguing. Just as she hoped, the sight of her sweet little pussy made him shut right up. She braced herself against the wall and stuck her butt out enticingly.

"Goddamn you have a nice ass, Em."

"Mmm, I do, don't I?"

"Sure do. Especially your butthole. It's one of my top three favourite things about you."

Emily giggled. "Let me guess. The other two things are my pussy and mouth, right?"

"Damn straight."

"You're so sweet sometimes." Emily wiggled her butt. "Now hurry up and pick a hole. I need filling up."

Jaime stepped up behind Emily and smacked her tight ass a couple times. "Well, I can't fuck you up the bum. That would let all the cum out that I put in there an hour ago. Guess it's your pussy by default."

"Yay! Pussy fucking is one of the best kinds!"

"Right next to face fucking and ass fucking?"

"Mmhm!"

Jaime pulled his cock out of his panties and jammed into his sister's wet teen cunt. They both sighed in relief, since their lives hardly felt like they were worth living unless of them was inside the other in some way. True love came at a cost.

"Ooh, yeah," Emily cooed. "Fuck my tight little sister-pussy. Fuck it until my uterus is bruised and I forget how to walk."

The sibling deviants fucked hard and loud in the deserted locker room. The wall cracked and began to crumble from the sheer force of Jaime's brutal pounding of his sister's delicate hole.

"What the hell is this?"

Jaime froze while balls deep in Emily's cunt. He turned his head to find that he'd been caught by the second volleyball team of the day. On one hand, this time was better because he knew Katelyn and her girls, and they adored him. On the other, they knew he and Emily were brother and sister, and they were committing egregious incest right in front of them.

"Oh, hey," said Emily. "Sorry I didn't make the game today."

"That's ok," said Katelyn. "Normally I'd be pissed that you were fucking around with some girl instead of showing up to play like you're supposed to, but you're kinda shit at volleyball, so it's all good."

"Hooray! My lack of competence at anything non-sexual pays off again!"

"Hang on," said Jaime. "Do you all think I'm a girl, and not Emily's brother?"

"Well duh," said one of the volleyball team members. "You look exactly like a cute girl, except for the big ol' cock you got shoved inside Emily."

"Besides," said another, "you couldn't be Emily's brother because you're fucking her right now. A brother couldn't do that to his sister."

"Right. Ok. Good." Jaime took some deep breaths and calmed himself. Their secret was still safe.

"Hey, speaking of Jaime, why isn't he here?" asked Katelyn. "And who's your new girlfriend, Em?"

"Oh, Jaime's off doing... something," said Emily. "So I brought my... uh... sister? Um... Jaymee? Yeah. Jaymee. My sister. Why not."

"Your sister?"

Emily frowned defensively. "Sisters fucking isn't incest, you know. Even if she has a penis, and is probably just my brother dressed like a girl."

"Well yeah, obviously," said Katelyn. "I just meant I should have known she was your sister. You look so much alike. You're both super cute and sexy."

Emily blushed and played with her hair. "Aw, thanks. That's so nice of you to say."

Most of the volleyball team had started stripping down for their showers. The first two to get fully naked approached Jaime and Emily a little shyly.

"Do you think we could play with you?" one of the girls asked. "Katelyn says we need to work on our oral skills."

"Yeah, and Jaymee's cock looks just as nice as Jaime's," said the other. "I really miss his penis."

Jaime and Emily exchanged a glance, but they knew they couldn't refuse a request like that. Not from two such lovely, eager little sluts.

"I don't see why not," said Jaime.

He didn't like having to remove himself from his sister's perfect vagina, but sacrifices had to be made. His cock came free with a sloppy, suctiony sound, then he and Emily turned to face the naked beauties.

The siblings were immediately pressed back against the damaged wall as the girls dove right for their crotches. One of the girls licked the copious pussy juices off Jaime's cock, the other lapped at Emily's pussy like a thirsty puppy.

"Ooh, that's nice," Jaime said.

His girl looked up at him with big, innocent eyes, and a shy smile. "Thanks, Jaymee. I don't get many cocks to practice on, so I'm glad you like it." She kissed the tip of his shaft. "And thank you so much for letting me get some experience on you."

"Yeah, well, I'm generous that way."

Emily took Jaime's hand and intertwined her fingers with his. As soon as he looked over at her, she kissed him deeply. He squeezed her hand and returned the kiss happily. It wasn't every day they got to openly make out in front of people while simultaneously getting serviced by a pair of horny mouth-sluts.

The rest of the team was kind of envious that they didn't get to play with Jaymee's cock, or even Emily's sexy little slit. They made do by just doing weird lesbian shit with each other, as was tradition for them. Jaime and Emily missed most of it, however, since they were too busy sucking on each other's tongue.

"Hey, Jai... whoops, I mean, Jay." Emily giggled at her mistake. "Do you feel like cumming all over the volleyball team again? Some of them are getting ready to leave, is all. So we don't have that much time to do it."

Some of the team members were, indeed, towelling off and preparing to get dressed. More of them were still showering, and the rest were busy shoving dildos and body parts into other girls' orifices. They all stopped what they were doing at the promise of a mass, solo-bukkake.

The girl working Jaime's shaft pulled off him. A thick string of saliva slowly drooped between his cock and her lips. "Really? You can cum as much as Jaime?"

"Um... almost exactly the same amount," Jaime said.

"And you'd share it with us?"

Even if Jaime had any intention of refusing, which he didn't, the number of naked girls with hopeful, pleading eyes would have overwhelmed his reluctance.

"Sure I will," he said.

A loud cheer went up from the team. Katelyn tried to maintain order and get the girls organized, but mostly they just formed a big, naked clump in an arc in front of 'Jaymee.' So many tits and pussies were jostled together as the girls formed up that Jaime exploded in orgasm before they were quite ready for him.

The girls, Emily included, danced under the sudden avalanche of cum. Their skin became slick and goopy, and their various body parts slid together sensually whenever they ran into each other. Overall, it was an innocent and fun way to wind down after their game.

Emily insisted on getting as many pictures as she could with all the other cum-soaked girls. Jaime wasn't happy about how many photos he got dragged into, what with his feminine attire and all, but there was so much sexy hotness going on around him that Emily could basically pose him like a doll without getting any protests.

Jaime's ever-hard cock accidentally slid inside a couple cum-lubed girls as he was manoeuvred around, which caused some giggling and teasing. His outfit got pretty messy from rubbing against the various bukkake recipients. He ended up with enough cum on him to fit right in with the other girls.

****

The siblings got a ride home from Katelyn once the cum-games, selfie taking, and general fucking around were over. They cuddled in the back seat for the drive, sneakily fondling each other out of habit. Since they were masquerading as sisters, they could have openly fondled each other instead.

Emily couldn't resist licking cum off of Jaime while they were all snuggled up together. She got a bit carried away and ended up giving him and herself a pretty thorough tongue-bath. By the time they walked up the driveway to their house, they were in almost presentable shape.

"Enough with the pictures already," Jaime said as he heard his sister's phone go off yet again.

Emily smiled innocently like she hadn't just taken an upskirt pic of her brother. "But you're so cuuute."

"You keep saying that. Doesn't make it true."

"You wanna take some pictures of me?"

"Why would I? I can see you naked any time I want. Your body is practically my property."

"Well what if I was away for a night or something? You'd want something sexy to look at, wouldn't you?"

Jaime stopped short. "Em, don't even joke about that. I couldn't get through a whole night without getting my cock inside you. I love you way too much for that."

"Aw, really? You need my holes that badly? That's so sweet."

Emily kissed her brother on the cheek, then took his hand and led him inside.

"I feel like I need a shower," Jaime said. "And, more importantly, to get out of these girl clothes."

"Ok, sure. But first we need to talk to Lil. I'm still curious about that stuff Ms. January was telling me."

"Oh, right. I forgot about that. Something about being forcibly cross-dressed by sexy, naked girls, then making out with my sister in public, then fucking her, then covering yet another group of girls in cum really throws off my train of thought."

"I know. You're so forgetful."

Jaime followed Emily to their sister's room. Lilith was still asleep, which was unusual for the time of day, but not unheard of given her odd hours. Emily pulled back Lilith's covers, then both her and Jaime just stood and admired their big sister's beautiful, naked form for a moment.

"She's gotta be our biological sister," Emily said. "She sleeps without any clothes on, just like us. And she's totally hot, same as us."

"And you and her have the same tits," Jaime added.

"You think?"

Emily took her shirt off, then carefully examined her chest. She felt both her tits, and Lilith's. She even pressed her breasts against Lilith's in the hope that would give her more clarity in the matter. When she started rubbing her boobs all over her sister's, she realized she'd become distracted.

"We need to wake her up," Emily said. "We can't have a deep conversation about important family matters if she's sleeping through the whole thing."

"Very true. How are we going to wake her?"

"The only way I know how; sexually."

Emily crawled between Lilith's silky smooth thighs and started licking her sister's pussy. 'Good morning' oral had never failed her, and it should still work even if it was well past morning.

"I mean, we could just call her name and shake her shoulder," Jaime said. "That's a much less incesty and sleep-molesty way to do it, I think."

Emily frowned. "Then what's the upside?"

Jaime shrugged. "You know, it sounded like it made sense before I said it out loud."

Jaime felt up Lilith's sweet sister-tits while Emily carried on cunnilinging. In no time at all, Lilith stirred, then woke.

"Oh, hey guys," Lilith said sleepily. She yawned and stretched. "I must have slept in if you're home already."

"Kinda, yeah," said Jaime. Lilith wasn't reacting to his hands on her boobs, so he didn't bother moving them.

"We have a question for-" Emily said before her face was shoved back into Lilith's cunt.

"I didn't say to stop licking, dear sister," Lilith said. "Don't start what you don't intend to finish." With her pussy in good hands, so to speak, Lilith squinted confusedly at her brother. "How come you're a girl today, Jai?"

"Um... perv punishment number seven. Or so I'm told."

"Oh sure." Lilith shook her head. "All the action you get and you're still peeping on girls. You really are insatiably horny."

"Well, actually-"

"I'm so proud of you." Lilith grabbed Jaime's long, girly wig-hair and pulled him in for a loving kiss. "You're really shaping up to be a true Nallister, kiddo."

"Thanks?" Jaime cleared his throat. "But we actually do have something important we need to talk to you about. Don't we, Em?"

Emily moaned an affirmative into Lilith's clit and flashed a thumbs up.

"Ok," said Lilith. "Go for it."

Jaime shifted uncomfortably. "Well... Ms. January talked with Em today, and-"

"She what? I thought I told Lisa to leave you guys the fuck alone."

"Well Em was walking naked and cum-splattered through the halls when she got called in."

Lilith sighed. "Fair enough, then. Em, don't be trying to seduce your principal. She's trouble."

Emily glared and flipped Lilith off, but didn't take her mouth off her sister's pussy.

"And so Ms. January said something pretty ridiculous," said Jaime, who hoped that it was indeed ridiculous. "Something about her being your mother, or something."

Lilith frowned. "That is ridiculous."

A wave of relief washed over Jaime and Emily both. All was right with the world. Their big sister was still their big sister, and-

"Hey, hey. Stop being relieved, both of you!" said Lilith. "It's ridiculous that you'd think she's my mom, but she is, in fact, my dad."

"Oh jesus fuck, Lil," said Emily. Her chin glistened with pussy juice, but her eyes sparkled with annoyance. "Why didn't you just say that first?"

Jaime slumped on the bed. "So it's true? You're not our sister?"

"Oh, Jai..." Lilith pulled her worried little brother to her bosom and held him tight. "I'm still your sister. Genetically speaking I'm only your half-sister, but I still love you just the same. And it still counts as incest when we fuck around. That's the important thing, right?"

"I guess," said Jaime, though he didn't feel any better about the situation. "But if Ms. January's your dad, then you're half demon, right?"
Lilith nodded. "That's true. I am."

"That actually explains kind of a lot," said Emily. "Like the way you feed off our sexual energy when you fuck us. Or that thing where you terrify people just by talking reasonably with them."

"But... but... Ms. January has a pussy in real life," said Jaime. "I've seen it. It's quite lovely, actually. She couldn't have impregnated Mom just by touching their pussies together."

"Shhh, it's ok, Jai," Lilith said soothingly. She stroked her brother's hair, or rather the long, luxurious hair of the wig he was wearing. "Lisa's had different forms. She's not as fixed in her shape or gender as humans are. She was a guy when she seduced Mom."

Jaime was on the verge of tears, despite his sister's consolation. "This is too weird."

"I know, sweetie. I know," said Lilith. "I'm sorry."

Emily was busy doing some tricky math in her head. "Hey, Lil? If you're our half sister... and you're half demon... does that make me and Jai quarter demons?"

Jaime managed a faint chuckle. "That's not how genetics work, Em. At least I don't have to worry about being-"

"Actually, she's right," said Lilith. "It makes no sense at all biologically, but mathematically it's absolutely correct." She shrugged helplessly. "I'm afraid you're both part demon."

Jaime's mind snapped and he went quiet. Emily, on the other hand, was adapting to the news pretty well.

"I always wondered why me and Jai were so stretchy and slutty, and why he came so much, and why we can go for hours getting throat-fucked with no oxygen," Emily mused. "Guess it's the demonic heritage."

"Actually," said Lilith, "mostly all that slutty shit about you two is just because you're massive sluts."

Emily nodded. "Works for me either way."

"No no no no!" Jaime broke free from Lilith's grasp. "This is too fucked."

"Jai, wait!" Emily called after him as he ran out of the room.

Lilith grabbed Emily before she could chase after her brother. "Not right now, Em. He needs some time to process. This is big news."

Emily hated to leave her brother alone when he was in pain, but Lilith knew best about these things.

"You're probably right. But it might help if he knew you were our three-quarter sister, not half sister like he thinks."

"What?"

"You know, because Mom's our mom, which makes us half sisters, and we're also at least a quarter demon, which brings us up to three quarters related."

"Em, I... you know what, just get back to work."

Lilith pushed Emily's head back to her pussy. Emily shrugged and resumed licking her sister's tasty, wet pussy.

****

Meanwhile, a disconsolate Jaime wandered the labyrinthine hallways of the house. He stripped off pieces of his outfit as he walked, leaving behind a trail of adorable girly clothing. Even when fully naked, his cock refused to stand at attention like usual. It was just one more worry to throw on the pile.

"I don't want to be a monster-freak," Jaime said to himself. "I just want to be a normal boy who fucks his sister constantly and gets used by female family members whenever they feel like it. Is that so much to ask?"

Jaime knew that Lilith only being his half sister-or three quarter sister if you did Emily math-didn't really change anything. He still loved her, and she still loved him. Her newly revealed demonic heritage was the scary part to him, even if she'd never, ever hurt him. Not in a way that left permanent marks, anyway.

"And who knows if this is even it," Jaime mumbled. "It could turn out that, like, Mom isn't actually our mom or something. Maybe I'm adopted. Maybe we're all adopted."

The idea of not being genetically connected at all to his family was too horrible for Jaime to dwell on. Emily was his one true love, and their romance was based almost entirely on super hot sibling incest action. He didn't know if they could make it through finding out they weren't related after all.

After figurative literal days of meandering and contemplating, Jaime found himself at his parents' bedroom door. He decided to trust his subconscious and go in.

"Mommy? Aunt K? Can I talk to you?"

Christine and Krissy, Jaime's loving mommy and daddy, were naked, sweaty, and in the midst of a hard fuck-session. Krissy was pounding Christine's pussy into a sexual mush, and had her arm up her sister's ass halfway to the elbow.

"Jaime, honey, it's not a good time," said Christine as she slapped Krissy's leg to get her to slow down.

"I'm sorry, Mommy," Jaime said. "I know you and Aunt K were just trying to fuck all day without interruptions, like you've done basically every day since she moved in, but it's important."

"I think it's serious," Krissy said. "Jai's cock isn't even hard. It's always hard. He's staring right at two totally hot, naked, boning milfs, who are also his parents, and not even a twitch from his dick."

Christine's eyes widened. "Oh shit, you're right." She patted the bed next to her. "Come sit down, sweetie. Tell Mommy what's wrong."

Krissy stopped moving inside Christine, though she remained buried balls and wrist deep inside her. Jaime sat down, still seemingly unaffected by their amazing, mature tits or big, soft asses.

"Mom, I found out you fucked a hellspawn a while back," Jaime said. "And now me and Em and Lil all have fucked up blood in us."

Christine hung her head. "I'm sorry, baby. I wanted to tell you. I had to wait until you were eighteen, because you basically didn't exist before then. Then you started pounding your sister all the time, and I started getting pounded by my sister all the time... there just wasn't a good chance to talk about it with you and Emily."

Jaime remained slumped and broken. "I liked it when I thought we were all fucked up incest-babies. That was normal and made sense. Now I just don't know what to think."

"Jai, you're still a fucked up incest baby," said Krissy. "And so is Emily. Lilith's fucked up in her own way, is all. We're all still a family, and it's still incest when any of us fuck each other, ok?"

Jaime shrugged. "I guess."

Krissy leaned down to whisper in Christine's ear. "He needs some major cheering up."

"I know," Christine whispered back. "But what can we do?"

"You're not going to like this, but I think you're going to have to suck Jaime's cock a little."

"Krissy! Jaime's my son! And what's more, I'm his mother! I could never take advantage of one of my children that way. Sibling incest is perfectly normal and I'm sure everybody does it or thinks about it, even though it's super wrong and bad and illegal. But a parent fucking their child..."

"I understand. It has the possibility of being abusive, and the age difference can be weird. But Jaime's eighteen and you're still in your twenties, so you don't have to worry about being too old for him. And I can assure you that you wouldn't be taking advantage or abusing him."

"How?"

"Just look at him, Chris. He's a bit sad. Sure he'll get over it in an hour or two and get right back to fucking around with his sisters and never think about it again, but do you really want to let him go through all that pain?"

Christine bit her lip. "It kills me to see him hurting," she said.

"So be a good mommy. Do what your kid needs you to do, even if it's a pretty fucked up thing, and will probably lead to more issues than it prevents now."

Christine nodded. "You're right. I have no choice." She raised her voice. "Jaime? Sweetie?"

"Yeah, Mom?"

"Do you think it would help if..."

"If what?"

Christine took a deep breath. "Would you like Mommy to suck on your penis a little?"

"Really?"

"Not for super hot mother son incest action," Christine said quickly. "Just to help you feel better."

Jaime's cock started to harden, which in turn lifted his mood slightly. "You'd do that for me? Even though you're so firm about not sexually engaging with your children?"

"For you, I'd do anything, baby. You know that."

Jaime was overwhelmed by the love his mommy felt for him. That she'd be willing to take his cock in her mouth just to cheer him up made him realize that they were, indeed, still a family. Whatever happened to them, his sisters, and now his mother, would always be there with willing holes for him to violate. Or vice versa, as applicable.

"Go ahead, Jaime," Krissy encouraged. "Use your mommy's mouth to help you feel better."

Jaime grinned. His cock sprang back to its usual, steel-rigid self. He bounced to his knees and shoved his dick down his mother's throat.

"Oh, Mommy. Your mouth is so soft and comforting."

"That's right," said Krissy, who was immensely turned on by the sight. "Fuck her face a little."

Christine moaned a token protest, but in truth she loved the feeling too much to want it to ever stop. Her mouth and pussy were stuffed with loving incest-cock, and her sister's arm filled her bottom up nicely. She was in sexual heaven. This was the sort of thing she's worried might happen if she let her guard drop even the tiniest amount.

Once Jaime had a good rhythm going on Christine's mouth, Krissy resumed thrusting into her tight mommy-cunt. The two of them pounded Christine vigorously until drool ran down her chin, and pussy juice down her thighs. Krissy even managed to shove her arm further into her sister's ass, then proceeded to give it a good fist-fucking.

****

Unbeknownst to the three, but knownst to us, Emily had padded sneakily through the hall, right up to the wide open doorway. Her eyes widened in delight as she saw Jaime facially violating their mother, not to mention the absolute reaming she was getting from the other end.

It was perfect. If their mother was taking Jaime's cock in her mouth, it was only a matter of time before she'd have to let Emily fuck her daddy. Jaime had done good. Granted, it probably hadn't been any deliberate scheme on his part, what with his confusion and turmoil and all. Still, though. Emily made a mental note to do something extra special for him.

Lilith, being even sneakier than her baby sister, put her hand on Emily's shoulder before the latter even knew she was there.

"Leave them be, Em," Lilith said.

"I am."

"Really? That doesn't sound like you."

"Well, like, if I run in there right now, there's a chance I can get Daddy Krissy to fuck me, right? Especially if Jai keeps Mom's mouth full so she can't argue against it."

"But it might not work."

"Right. Exactly. I only have a chance at an incest, here. Whereas if I wait and carefully invest the opportunity, I can guarantee many incests in the future."

"Holy shit, Em." Lilith appeared genuinely startled. "That's almost, like, actual mature thinking."

"You think so? I wasn't sure. It goes against all my instincts."

Lilith put her arm around Emily's shoulders. "Turns out you're kinda clever. I knew there was more to you than just being really, really, ridiculously good looking."

Emily tilted her head in confusion. "You did?"

"Not really. Sounded good, though, didn't it?"

"Ha. You got me."

Lilith and Emily stood and watched their mother get banged by her son and sister for a while. Her holes were getting deliciously and incestuously wrecked, and it made for quite a good show. The two hot sisters both got incredibly horny just from watching.

"Hey, Em?" Lilith said. "Want to go back to my room and do disturbing and dangerous things to your various orifices?"

Emily beamed. "Ok!" As they walked away, she thought of something else. "Hey, Lil? Ms. January did this thing with her tongue today. And if you're her daughter..."

"You want to know if I have a secret super long and dextrous tongue too?"

"Yes."

"Maybe if you're a good girl you'll find out."

Emily's pussy flooded with excitement. She could be good. She could be sooo good.

****

Jaime and Krissy pounded Christine until she was a sloppy, horny mess. It only took Jaime a few hours of vigorously throat-fucking his loving mommy to shake his bad mood entirely.

"Mommy? Is it ok if I cum?" Jaime asked. "I'm feeling much better now, and I'd really like to blow a load in your tummy."

Christine's sex-hazed eyes widened. Getting face-fucked by her son was one thing, but actually swallowing his cum was definitely crossing a line. No mother should drink her son's tasty cum, no matter how hot it was to think about, or how horny she was.

"Mmnngghh hhhgggmm!"

"What?"

"I think she said 'yes, please fill my mommy tummy with yummy cummy,'" Krissy said. She knew better, of course, but she was too filled with lust to pass up the chance. Jaime unloading his balls into his mother's stomach? Fucking hot.

Jaime unleashed a torrent of semen down Christine's throat. She tried not to swallow, but there was too much of it, and it forced its way past tense throat-muscles. She was ashamed of just how good it felt, and even more ashamed when the feel of the thick, creamy cum in her tummy triggered her orgasm.

Krissy came seconds later, completing the chain of orgasming family members. She unloaded her cum into Christine's pussy and uterus, which hastened the inflation of Christine's midsection.

"Oh shit, look how big Mom's getting," Jaime said. "Do you think we should stop?"

"Nah," Krissy said. "Your Mom's a pro. You should have seen some of the stuff I've done to her. This is nothing."

Jaime and Krissy pumped Christine full, then finally pulled out and let her roll onto her back. Christine's breasts and tummy were absolutely huge with stored cum. Sister-cum gushed back out of her pussy once it was unplugged, which slowly let her body shrink back toward normal.

"Aw, shit," said Krissy. "She's soaking the sheets and mattress."

"How did you not know that was going to happen?" Jaime asked. "You must have filled Mom's pussy up like that lots of times."

"Yeah, I have. I just get so sleepy and unfocused when I cum that hard into one of my sister's tight holes."

"Fair enough. Should I grab a new mattress from the linen closet?"

Krissy looked mildly embarrassed. "This was the last one. I'll have to pick up another pack of them tomorrow. I think there was supposed to be a good sale on twelve-packs."

Jaime nodded. "Probably best to get two or three of those, given this family."

While they waited for Christine to drain, Jaime played with his mommy's boobs a little. She was in too much of a sex-coma to chastise him properly. Her breasts were extra soft and bouncy thanks to all the son-cum inside her.

"We can sleep in my bed," Jaime said. "I mean, it's kind of small for three of us, but it's doable. Me and Em and Lil all fit one night. We had to be naked to save room, though."

"Sounds good to me," said Krissy.

In fact, if Jaime hadn't suggested all sleeping together, Krissy was going to. She was looking forward to the opportunity to snuggle with her son's cute little teenage body. He'd grown into such a hottie, and it was easy to see why Emily adored his butt.

Once Christine's pussy outflow had reduced to a trickle, Krissy licked it to clean up any remaining cum. There was probably still some trapped in Christine's womb, but Krissy didn't really feel like climbing up in there and giving it a proper cleaning. That could wait for morning.

Jaime helped Krissy carry his cum-laden mommy to his room. They rolled her onto the far side of his bed to make as much room as possible. Jaime crawled in behind her and spooned up tightly to his naked mother. His hard cock pressed right up into her lovely, soft ass crack.

Next, Krissy spooned up behind Jaime. Her cock, in turn, pressed dangerously against his butthole. There wasn't much room to spare, so she snuggled as close as she possibly could.

Jaime was tetris'd into an amazingly soft and comfy position for the night. The majority of his body was softly embraced by the warm, loving flesh of one of his super hot parents. Aunt Krissy's dick poking his butt was a little weird, but not to the point of bothering him. Soon enough, he was fast asleep.

****

A while later, Emily crept into Jaime's room. Her body had been thoroughly abused by her big sister, and she was feeling satisfied and sleepy. All she really wanted was to cuddle up naked with her brother and get some rest. She was surprised and delighted to find her mommy and daddy already in bed with him.

Emily, unable to pass up the chance for naked daddy-cuddles, pulled out her butt plug and kissed it good night. She set her plug on Jaime's dresser, then set about sneakily crawling into bed without disturbing anyone. It took all her ninja skill, but she managed to slip in between Jaime and Krissy without waking them.

With some careful manoeuvring, Emily got settled in behind her brother, and in front of her aunt/daddy. Krissy's erection settled just as nicely against Emily's butt as it had against Jaime's. Emily, though, was ecstatic about the feel of it against her, rather than just indifferent.

Emily was squished into place, and couldn't get back out even if she wanted to. That was just where she wanted to be; suffocated by warm family-flesh. She stuck her thumb in her mouth and went firmly to sleep.
Saga of Littown Ch. 09
Magical retcons and love tested by adversity.
Author's Note: Along with the previously released 'lost chapter' of Littown, I actually had a partly completed chapter, which is this one. It has been finished, and I actually have been reinspired as far as continuing the story in general, which is good news for the handful of people still interested. Totally unexceptional news for everyone else. Anyway, enjoy the silly, incesty fuckery if you want, and if you don't, don't.

*****

Jaime woke to the delicious feeling of having his cock squeezed by a tight butthole. Somehow, as he'd slept, he'd accidentally penetrated his mother's ass. Luckily she was still asleep, or he'd be in big trouble.

There was no room for Jaime to disengage. His bed had become even more crowded than the night before when he'd snuggled in with his naked parents. Krissy's boobs and cock that had pressed against his backside were now replaced by Emily's tits and pussy. He had no idea how his sister had managed to sneak-snuggle him without waking everyone up.

"Is anyone else awake?" Jaime asked softly.

"I am," said Krissy, who had awakened to find herself spooning Emily instead of Jaime. "My dick accidentally went inside Em's butt during the night. Goddamn your sister has a tight ass."

"Yours too," said Jaime. "My penis is pretty firmly embedded in Mom's asshole. I guess that's what happens when you crowd too many people in one bed."

"Lesson learned," Krissy agreed. She shifted a little and had to stifle a moan as her cock slid deeper into Emily's bottom. "Is it bad that I don't ever want to pull my cock out of my daughter's ass?"

"Nah, I know the feeling. Em's got an amazing butthole. Her pussy and mouth are pretty nice too."

"I honestly don't understand how you do anything other than fuck your sister all day, Jai."

"Yeah, me either." Jaime rolled his mommy onto her tummy so that he was on top of her with his dick still lodged in her bum. "Do you think Mom would mind if I fucked her a little?"

"I think she'd be slightly irritated at being ass-raped in her sleep by her son, yeah."

"Oh." Jaime was disappointed, but not terribly surprised. "Maybe if I'm reeeally careful..."

"Maybe." Krissy rolled on top of Emily in much the same way as Jaime had onto Christine. Emily remained blissfully asleep and sucking her thumb in the adorable and cutesy way she often did. "What about Em? Do you think-"

"Yes."

"I didn't even finish my question."

Jaime shrugged. "It doesn't matter. Whatever you want to do to her will be fine with her. She'd hate to find out that her daddy wanted to sex her up, then didn't. She's got... issues."

Krissy looked down at her daughter's tight, teenage body. Emily was so beautiful it hurt. Krissy loved her sister more than anything in the world, and Christine was adamant about not molesting their children for some reason, but Krissy was already inside Emily's sexy little ass. She was already in trouble if Christine woke up.

"Use long, smooth strokes," Krissy said.

"What?"

"In your mommy's bum. Give her a nice gentle ass-fucking. It helps her sleep. There've been many nights when Chris couldn't sleep if I didn't give her an anal lullaby."

"Really? That's kinda cool." Jaime pulled almost all the way out of Christine's ass, then slowly pushed back in. His mother never stirred. "So this'll keep her asleep?"

"In theory. I've never tried using it that way before. But if you're going to fuck her, and I'm going to fuck Em, we need her to not wake up on us."

"That's true. I'll just have to do my best."

Jaime was far more used to rough, bone-shattering, cyclone-esque fuck-sessions. Being delicate as the summer breeze didn't come naturally to him. It took quite a lot of self-control to violate his sleeping mother in only the gentlest and most loving kind of way. The thrill of getting away with something terribly naughty helped make it worthwhile.

"Mmm, Mommy's bum is so warm and soft on my penis," Jaime said. "It's like a lovely cock-massage. I could fuck her all day."

"I know what you mean, Jai," said Krissy. "Sometimes I do just fuck her all day."

Krissy tried to be just as delicate in Emily's sweet little bottom. Her daughter's ass gripped her shaft with such incestuous determination that her strokes would have been slow even if that hadn't already been her goal. Even asleep, Emily's body craved family-cock inside it.

Unbeknownst to Jaime or Krissy, but once again knownst to us, Christine wasn't as asleep as she appeared to be. In fact, she was totally awake. The thing about Christine was that she was just as attracted to her children as Krissy was. How could she not be when they were such hot, slutty little things?

Christine tried her best to maintain a generational separation in their incestuous household. It wasn't easy when literally every member of the family wanted to fuck every other member, as was often the case in these sorts of stories.

When she woke up to an ass full of her son's delicious cock, Christine knew she had an opportunity she couldn't pass up. As long as she feigned sleep, she could get a lovely son-fucking without having to actually endorse it. She could both maintain order and get ruthlessly violated by one of her super hot children. It was the best of both worlds.

Jaime and Krissy tenderly pounded their respective buttholes while often glancing at each other. Eventually Jaime mustered the courage to reach over and grab one of Krissy's lovely, full breasts. He wasn't quite sure how she's respond to it, but he didn't need to worry. She was perfectly happy to get felt up a little by her son.

"You have really nice tits, Aunt K," Jaime said.

"Thank you." Krissy squeezed Jaime's butt in return. "You don't have to call me 'Aunt' anymore, you know. Now that I'm your daddy and all."

Jaime shrugged. "Yeah, but I'm not really into the whole 'daddy' thing the way Em is. I feel more comfortable interacting with you sexually as an aunt than a father."

"Fair enough. How about you give your aunt a kiss, then?"

Krissy pulled Jaime's head closer and pressed her lips to his. She made out incestuously with her son as he continued to feel her tits. The added naughty thrill really got them worked up, and a mere hour or two later they both exploded.

A totally asleep Emily and a totally not asleep Christine were each internally pummeled by torrents of incest-cum. Christine had bitten her pillow through several orgasms already, but now the biggest one yet took her as she was anally filled up with semen by her son for the very first time. It took all her self-control and a little luck not to make any audible sound and get caught out.

Emily happily snoozed away while experiencing some of the very sexiest dreams of her life.

"Oh shit, look how big their tummies are getting," Jaime said. "How have they not woken up yet?"

"Just lucky I guess," said Krissy.

Krissy smacked Emily's tight ass a couple times as the last of her cum emptied into it. Her daughter/niece truly was the most amazing little sleeping cum dump. She grabbed Emily's butt plug and shoved it in place just as she removed her cock. All her cum was secured safely up Emily's teenage bum.

"I don't suppose you have a plug for Mom as well?" Jaime asked. "I don't want to make a mess over my bed, after all."

"Sure do, honey. You just wait right there for a second with your dick up your mommy's bottom. I'll be right back."

Jaime was stuck balls deep in Christine's ass. It was probably the fourth best place in the world to be trapped, right behind Emily's three holes, but it was still kind of risky. His mother could theoretically wake up at any moment and find him buried inside her, after having already unloaded a swimming pool's worth of cum. She'd probably be a bit ticked about such a violation of her wishes.

Happily, Krissy flounced back into the room while Christine was still apparently asleep. Krissy held the largest butt plug Jaime had yet witnessed outside of some novelty items at the sex toy shoppe.

"That's really what we're gonna use?" Jaime asked. "Didn't you have a normal sized one?"

"Of course I did. Just trust me, though. This one's better." Krissy handed over the plug, which took both hands to hold properly. "Your mom's got a tight ass, but it's also super stretchy. We have to make sure she's plugged up tight so she won't leak accidentally while she's sleeping."

Jaime shrugged. "Ok. You know best."

He pulled his cock out of his mommy for the first time that morning, then replaced it with the tip of the massive butt plug. It took some pushing and persistence, but the large sex toy slowly penetrated Christine's super tight butthole. It finally popped into place and secured her internal cum load.

"Damn. Mommy's got an amazing ass," Jaime said. "So tight, yet so flexible."

"Mmm, don't I know it," said Krissy. "Come on, let's go get some breakfast and let these two sleep."

"Sure. They've earned it."

Jaime still had some traces of cum on his cock. Before he left, he rolled Emily onto her back, then stuck his penis in her pussy. He gave a few quick thrusts to wipe off any remaining semen, then pulled his cleaned cock back out. He patted his sister's useful little vagina, then followed his Aunt Krissy out of the room.

Christine waited a moment to make sure Jaime and Krissy were gone, then rolled over. Her tummy jutted obscenely out from her body thanks to all the cum her son had filled her with. She felt like such a bad mother for letting Jaime do that to her, but it was also one of the hottest things she'd ever experienced.

Despite the multiple orgasms she'd already received, Christine was still horny. She fingered herself wantonly even though her daughter was naked in bed with her. She was too turned on not to.

Emily awoke moments later. She felt amazing right off the bat. She was all tingly, bloated, and slightly sore from taking an anal fucking and massive cum load. She assumed Jaime must have dumped a load in her while she slept. He really was the best brother ever.

"Good morning, Mommy," Emily said as though it was the most normal thing in the world to wake up next to her naked, cum inflated, masturbating mother. "We have the most thoughtful sibling lovers, don't we?"

Emily happily caressed her swollen, sloshing tummy. She rolled to her knees and gave Christine a good morning kiss with only a slightly inappropriate amount of tongue.

"Morning, Emily," said Christine. "Please don't get so close to me. We really shouldn't be touching or kissing while we're both naked and I'm playing with myself. I am your mother, after all."

"Aw, but a little mother daughter action first thing in the morning could be so much fun."

Emily's tummy bumped sexily against Christine's. Emily giggled and put one of her hands on each rounded stomach to feel the soothing flow of cum within. Strangely, the cum in her mommy's tummy felt more like Jaime's than the stuff in her own. That was just weird. Usually her incest-senses were flawless and reliable. She must have still been groggy from waking up.

"Baby, can you please give Mommy a little privacy," Christine pleaded. "I feel weird about masturbating while you're turning me on so much. You're my daughter, you know."

"Ok, Mommy. You have fun with your tummy full of incest cum." Emily gave Christine's tits a quick and innocent good morning squeeze, then flounced out of bed. "I'll go see what Jai and Daddy are up to."

As it happened, both Jaime and Krissy were in the kitchen. Krissy was wearing nothing but and apron, and was busy preparing breakfast. Jaime was wearing nothing at all, and was sitting at the table while staring at his Aunt's big, milfy ass.

"Morning, Jai," Emily chirped. She smoothly straddled his lap and slid her pussy down over his cock as she took a seat on his thighs. "Thank you so much for the lovely present you left me."

Jaime smiled and accepted a deep, sisterly kiss. "You're welcome, but I should probably tell you it's not my cum filling up your tight, teenage ass and tummy."

"It's not?"

"Nope. Your daddy was the one pounding you this morning and using your hole as a cum dump."

Emily was so excited by the revelation that she came right in her brother's lap. Her whole body was filled up with her daddy's semen. That was even naughtier than if it was her brother's because she wasn't supposed to be fucking her daddy.

"That's so hot," Emily moaned.

"Thought you'd appreciate it."

"I do. I so do." Emily's eyes widened. "And that means Mommy's all filled up with your cum, doesn't it?"

Emily experienced another orgasm as she pictured Krissy fucking her ass as she slept, while right next to them Jaime did the same to their mother. It was so deliciously depraved.

"You're the best brother ever," Emily said.

She kissed Jaime again, then slid herself out of his lap. She got down behind Krissy's sweet ass and crawled between her thighs. Krissy's hard cock poked her apron out in front, and Emily had a magnificent view of the entire shaft from below. Emily hugged and kissed her daddy's cock as thanks for filling her up so incestuously that morning.

"Emily! Get out of there!" Krissy said. "You know you're not supposed to be playing with it."

"Yeah, well you're not supposed to fuck my little butthole while I'm sleeping either," said Emily. "So you're not being a very good role model."

Krissy hauled Emily to her feet, then smacked her on the butt. "That was an accident. And it's no excuse for you disobeying your mother's wishes."

"It was an accident when you ploughed my tight, teenage body for hours until you unloaded a whole ocean of cum inside me?"

"... yes. Shut up. Go sit on your brother's cock or something. Behave yourself."

"Ok!"

Emily settled back happily in Jaime's lap. With her pussy full of brother-cock and her ass full of daddy-cum, she couldn't imagine a better start to her day.

Christine stumbled into the kitchen shortly after. She was a little shaky from enduring more orgasms in a short period than was healthy. She'd covered herself with a robe, though it fit awkwardly thanks to her big cummy tummy. It didn't surprise her in the least that the rest of her family hadn't bothered dressing.

"Alright, kids. Go get some clothes on before breakfast," Christine said. "You shouldn't be wandering around all naked and sexy like that. It's impolite to tempt your parents into doing very bad things to you."

Emily pouted. "But Mommy, I like being naked and tempting."

"Yes, I'm well aware of that. You do a fine job of it, too. But I'm trying to keep order in this family, and having you all shamelessly naked and constantly fucking makes that very tricky."

"I can't help that you and Daddy passed on your incest-genes to me. I am what you made me, you know."

Christine sighed. "I know. I tried my best. Just... go get ready for school, please."

"Can't," said Emily. "There's no school today."

"Oh yeah," said Jaime. "It's National Arbitrary Holiday Day, isn't it."

Christine set her hands on her hips and looked stern. "Fine. I don't care what you do, just behave yourselves for a little while, alright? Jaime, why don't you take your sister for a walk, maybe. Get her some exercise that doesn't involve one of her teenage holes being impaled."

Emily perked up at the suggestion. "Take me for a walk like a doggy? Ok!"

Emily scrambled to her feet and dashed off toward her room. Jaime shrugged and stood up as well.

"Sorry for being so bad sometimes, Mom," Jaime said. "We don't mean to."

Jaime gave his mother a big, apologetic hug and buried his face her awesome cleavage. Her tits were so soft and wonderful against his cheeks.

Christine couldn't resist her son's apology any more than she could have stopped him from ploughing her ass earlier. He was just too hot, cute, innocent, and sweet for any mother to stay mad or annoyed at him. Unfortunately, he knew it all too well.

"That's ok, sweetie," Christine said. She stroked Jaime's luxuriously soft hair. "I just want you to try your best for me, ok? And maybe try and keep your sister in line a little."

Jaime laughed. "Em? Yeah, no. No force on this world can properly keep her in line. Except Lil, I guess. When she's got the time and patience for it."

"Don't forget your cock, Jaime," said Krissy from across the room. "You know Emily will do anything for a little brother-fucking."

"That's true," said Jaime. "I hadn't thought of it that way."

"Well go on," said Christine as she swatted Jaime's taut, supple ass. "Go keep Emily company. I just need a little while before I can deal with her family-sluttiness this morning."

"Ok, Mom. I'll do my best."

Christine and Krissy both watched Jaime's beautiful behind as he walked away. They bit their lips with poorly concealed lust for their amazingly hot son.

"I'm losing it," Christine said quietly to her sister. "I'm becoming such a bad mother."

Krissy wrapped Christine in a big, sisterly hug. Their breasts pressed sexily together, and Krissy's cock poked Christine's round tummy. "Don't say that, Chris. You've raised three super wicked hot children. How could you possibly be a bad mother?"

"It's true. I let my son fuck me in the ass this morning. And I let you fuck our daughter in the ass too."

"Oh. You were awake for that, huh?"

Christine managed a faint smile. "Even if I wasn't, how did you think I wouldn't find out? I know your cum, Krissy. The stuff inside me clearly didn't come from your penis. It had to be Jaime's."

Krissy stroked her sister's hair. "You always did have an excellent incest-sense. Emily takes after you that way, I think. That and the way she takes a cock up the ass."

"She was good, was she?"

"Oh my god, Chris. You have no idea."

Despite her fears about her quality of parenthood, Christine was still turned on by hotness and sluttiness of her daughter. Just the thought of her loving sister pounding their baby girl's tight hole made her wet.

"Does that mean you don't want to fuck my ass this morning?" Christine asked.

A slow smile spread over Krissy's lips. She cupped Christine's cheek with pure sibling adoration. "Let's go get you emptied out, then I'll fill you right back up again. How's that sound?"

"That sounds like just what I need right now." Christine kissed Krissy softly. "Thank you for being such a good sister when I need you."

"You're very welcome."

****

Jaime and Emily had gone to their separate rooms to get dressed. Or at least that's what Jaime thought they were doing. Once he was clothed, he couldn't seem to find his sister anywhere he expected her. A little searching revealed that she was, in fact, taking a bath.

"What the hell are you doing, Em?"

Emily grinned at her brother from within a bathtub full of hot cum. "What does it look like?"

"It looks like you emptied all the daddy-cum out of your butt, and now you're soaking in it."

"Mmm, and it's been kept such a lovely temperature in my ass, too. You really should join me. It's so very pleasant and soothing."

"No thanks. You're the cum slut, not me."

"You're so narrow minded sometimes, Jai. Boys can be cum sluts too."

"Yes, but only if they want to be. Personally, I'd much rather be covering and filling you than have someone do those things to me."

Emily considered the point. "I like it better that way too," she admitted.

Emily ducked her head under the surface, submerging herself in entirely in daddy-goo. She came back up fully slimed. Cum soaked her hair and obscured her face.

"Alright, you have your little cum bath," Jaime said. "Let me know when you're done."

He leaned in and gave Emily a very quick kiss so as to only get a small amount of semen on his lips and tongue.

"Ok, Jai. I'll try to be quick. An hour or two of luxuriating in my sweet, incesty cum bath at the very outside."
Jaime left Emily to her sinful pleasure. The sounds of loud, sloppy fucking emanated from the kitchen where his parents had fallen victim to their forbidden lusts once again. Jaime decided to investigate on the basis of 'because he could.'

Christine was getting her tight mommy-cunt absolutely demolished by her sister. Krissy pounded her from behind like an actual incest machine. Christine was bent over the counter and was very nearly being slammed through the wall with every thrust.

Jaime helped himself to some breakfast while his parents fucked right in front of him. They remained blissfully unaware of his presence even as he sat down at the table. He idly watched his Aunt Krissy's ass pounding away as he ate.

It was only when he brought his dishes to the sink that Krissy realized she and her sister weren't alone. It turned her on immensely to know that Jaime had witnessed his mommy's pussy getting destroyed and had casually eaten his breakfast anyway.

Krissy grabbed Jaime's arm before he could leave. "Take your clothes off," she whispered.

Jaime glanced at Christine. "I don't think Mom would like that. I already fucked her once this morning. Any more than that would be pushing it."

"Don't worry about that. Just get naked for me."

It was hard for Jaime to resist sexual orders from his mega-hot aunt, who technically was also his super-hot daddy. He removed his clothing while keeping an eye on his mother in case she turned her head and saw him.

Krissy's eyes grew even wider with lust as her son/nephew became increasingly naked. He had such a hot little body, and his steel-shaft of a cock was basically the pinnacle of sexuality.

"Krissyyy," Christine whined. "Don't stop pounding your sister's tight pussyyy."

Krissy smacked her sister's tight, jiggly butt. "Just a second, alright?"

With a regretful sigh, Krissy pulled her cock out of Christine's lovely, warm hole. She quickly pulled Jaime into place, and forced him to replace her inside his mommy's wet cunt.

Jaime's cock slid easily into place inside his mommy. That was basically what she was made for, after all. Taking her son's penis was as natural to her body as breathing, even if she refused to admit it.

"Oh my god, Aunt K," Jaime whispered quietly so Christine wouldn't hear. "I'm actually inside Mommy's pussy. And she has no idea!"

"First her ass, now her cunt," Krissy whispered back. "What a lucky boy, getting to sneakily fuck his mommy twice in one morning."

"Krissy? Why does your dick feel like Jaime's all of a sudden?" Christine asked.

"Just something I'm trying out, babe," Krissy said. "Do you like it?"

"It's kind of strange. It feels just like our son walked in on us and casually started fucking me."

"Yes, almost exactly like that," Krissy agreed. "Maybe he knows his mommy is a total incest-slut and really wants to get fucked by her son all the time, but she just can't admit it."

Christine moaned loudly at the thought of being Jaime's fuck toy. She had no idea how Krissy was making her feel like she was being son-fucked, but she was totally getting off on it.

While Jaime stealthily ravaged his mommy's tight hole, Krissy proceeded to phase two of her master plan. Her cock was well lubed with sister-pussy already. With careful positioning, she stepped behind Jaime just as he pulled backward and let him impale his own ass on her big, slick erection.

Krissy slapped her hand over Jaime's mouth before he could make a sound. She shoved her hips forward and made sure his tight little butthole was totally filled.

"Shush, little one," Krissy whispered in his ear. "Don't let your mommy know you're here."

Christine, impatient for her presumed sister-fucking but actual son-fucking, thrust her ass back against Jaime. Her big, soft bottom pressed against him, and his cock was completely engulfed by her wonderful mommy-cunt.

It was quite an exquisite, and somewhat painful, feeling to be sandwiched between his two parents like that. Jaime had his mother's soft, loving ass, hips, and pussy on one side, and his daddy/aunt's equally soft and loving tits, tummy, and thighs on the other. The big cock ruthlessly shoved up his ass was the one anomaly in an otherwise gentle and sensual embrace.

Krissy moved her hips slowly at first, but soon up to full fucking speed. Jaime was dragged along with her movements, and ended up being little more than a human condom as Krissy vicariously fucked her sister through him. The friction from Jaime's tight, teen ass was much greater than from Christine's tight, milf pussy, so Jaime didn't really get much in the way of a butt fucking. Certainly nothing like what he was used to with his sisters.

It was a bit confusing for Jaime when Krissy came inside him. He'd never been on the receiving end of a hot load of gooey, incestuous cum filling up his insides before. It was a feeling unlike anything else he'd experienced. It only got newer and stranger when his ass was packed, and his body had to stretch to accommodate the excess.

Once again, Krissy covered Jaime's mouth to prevent any sounds escaping. He moaned silently into her palm as his tummy expanded with its new creamy filling, and a few especially hard shots of cum trickled out his nose. Emily was right; it did kind of sting when that happened.

Finally the flow ended. Krissy hugged her son from behind, still luxuriating in the novelty of making him her cum depository for the first time. She pulled him back and out of Christine's mommy-pussy, then slowly began to withdraw from his stuffed ass.

"Clench up tight," Krissy whispered. "Try to keep the cum in until you can get to a bathroom or outside or something."

Jaime nodded, and somehow managed to keep almost all of the sexy, slippery liquid inside. He felt about eleven or twelve months pregnant, and the size of his tummy would have fooled most observers as well.

Krissy quickly reinserted herself in Christine's waiting cunt before the latter could grow suspicious and perhaps turn her head slightly to see what was going on. That would never do. If she saw her son in his current state, she'd certainly figure out that something untoward had occurred.

With a last glance at his totally wicked hot parents fucking their brains out, Jaime proceeded to waddle to the door. It was closer than the bathroom, and he needed to get emptied out. He didn't have the natural talent for storing incest-cum the way Emily did.

Much to Jaime's surprise, there were three strangers standing just outside the front door when he opened it. They all wore mysterious cloaks with big hoods that cloaked their faces in shadow. All three figures tilted their heads at the sight of Jaime's naked body, expanded tummy, and fully hard cock.

"Now's not a good time for selling Cult Scout cookies," Jaime said. "I'd come back later if I were you."

"We are not here to sell cookies," droned the three mysterious figures as one. "We are seeking dens of iniquity and vice."

"Oh. Well done, then."

"We are the Consortium of Undoing Naughty Tendencies. We are-"

"You're C.U.N.T.s?"

"We prefer not to use the acronym, actually."

"Fair enough. What do you want? I'm kind of in the middle of something, here."

The robed figures surveyed Jaime's sinful body. "Yes, we can see that. That is why we have come."

Jaime frowned. "Hey, don't be perving on me like that." He paused. "Unless you're all secretly hot girls under your dresses. Then it's ok."

This time, the strangers ignore Jaime. They began to chant foreign sounding words and wave their arms in suitably mysterious ways. Jaime patiently waited until they were done.

"The house has been cleansed," said the C.U.N.T.s. "Our work here is done."

"Uh, great. Thanks. I guess. Bugger off now, would you?"

The three robed freaks buggered off. Jaime watched them to make sure they really left, and didn't just hide behind a bush or something. He then waddled onto the lawn and relaxed his butthole. He sighed in relief as Aunt Krissy's cum poured out of him and allowed his body to return to normal.

Jaime's thoughts were still on his aunt as he returned inside. He wondered if he'd get a chance to fuck her up the ass. It seemed only fair given the abuse he'd just been subjected to, and it would certainly help him on his way to completing the anal-violation of every female family member. Her butt probably felt just like his mother's, he assumed, and would therefore be just as lovely a place to stick his cock for a while.

However, instead of the perfectly normal sight of his naked, super hot parents banging frantically in the middle of the kitchen, Jaime walked in on something far more disturbing. Christine and Krissy each stood frozen at opposite sides of the room, seemingly embarrassed and ashamed. That wasn't something Jaime was at all used to from his family.

"What's up?" Jaime asked. "Everything alright?"

His parents quickly covered their tits with one arm, and their respective pussy and cock with the other. Their efforts were fairly futile given the voluptuousness of their bodies. If anything, it was kind of sexy seeing them trying in vain to establish some modesty.

"Jaime! Don't look at us!" Christine cried. "We're naked!"

Jaime frowned. "I know. I can see that."

"We're your mother and aunt," Krissy added. "You shouldn't look at us when we have no clothes on."

Jaime sighed. "You're technically right, but I thought we were past this sort of false modesty. We were well on the way to the house being a constant incest fuck fest."

Christine gasped. "We most certainly were not!"

"We were too. I mean just this morning..." Jaime trailed off as he realized he probably shouldn't inform his mother that he'd fucked both her pussy and ass within the past few hours. "Aunt Krissy was just pounding you in the middle of the kitchen," he said instead."

Krissy, however, shook her head. "No way. Chris is my sister. I would never have sex with her. Somehow we ended up naked together down here, which is totally inappropriate, but sex between any of us would never, ever happen."

Jaime was totally, fully, completely confused for a moment. Then he remembered the robed C.U.N.T.s. "Son of a bitch," he muttered. "Those assholes actually did some kind of magic shit on us."

"What's that, sweetie?" Christine asked.

"Nothing, Mom. Why don't you and Krissy go get dressed for now. I'll worry about trying to bury my cock inside Krissy's big auntly ass later."

"Ok, honey. That sounds like a good idea. We really should put some clothes on. This is so very inappropriate." Christine frowned. "But you really shouldn't make jokes about sticking your penis in Krissy or me."

"Sure, Mom. Sorry about that."

Jaime watched Christine and Krissy's lovely parental asses as they walked away. They were so busy trying and failing to cover their fronts they forgot about their rears. Still, he couldn't spend too long daydreaming about bending his aunt over and pounding her butt, or tricking his mother into sucking him off and completing the morning trifecta. There were shenanigans afoot, and something had to be done.

Emily had just finished rinsing the last of the cum out of her hair, and was desperately trying to get the remainder of her bath to go down the drain. The bath tub was made to handle water, however, not thick, creamy cum. It was only draining very, very slowly.

Jaime walked in on his sister without knocking, still very naked and erect. He didn't even contemplate that it might cause problems. This was Emily, after all.

"Hey, Em? There's something weird going-"

"Eeek! Get out, Jai! I'm naked in here! Didn't you ever learn to knock?"

Jaime frowned. This was even more troubling than with his parents. "You're worried about me seeing you naked?"

After a moment of shock, Emily threw her arm across her tits, and her hand across her little pussy. She glared fiercely at Jaime.

"Of course I'm worried about it. You're my brother. I don't know why you're being a total perv right now. That's so gross, you coming in here without any clothes, and with your penis all hard like that."

Jaime's bottom lip quivered. "I... you... are you saying you don't want my penis in you? Even a little bit?"

"Ew! Of course not. You're my brother, dumbass."

That was too much. Jaime turned away and stumbled down the hall. His whole body shook and trembled with fear and uncertainty. Emily, the most lust-filled sister-slut one could ever imagine, was acting like they'd never seen each other naked before, let alone fucked each other in their various holes at every opportunity. It was like losing a piece of himself, and he didn't know what to do about it.

There was only one more person to try, one last shining hope in the tightening darkness.

Lilith was still asleep, as was normal for her before noon. Normally Jaime wouldn't aggressively wake her up, but this was an emergency.

"Lil! Lil!" he called as he bounced on her bed and shook her shoulder vigorously.

"Hey! Fuck off! I'm sleeping."

Jaime felt a small ray of potential. "I'm naked in your bed with you," he said.

"So what? Get the fuck out and let me sleep."

"Oh thank fuck. You're still normal."

Lilith rolled over and glared at her brother. "What does that mean? And am I going to care enough to make waking me up worth the punishment you're going to get?"

"Lil..." Jaime swallowed hard and fought back tears. "Mom and Aunt K... they don't want to fuck each other anymore. And they were embarrassed to see each other naked, and even more so when I saw them."

"So?"

"And Em kicked me out of the bathroom when I walked in on her."

"So?"

"Lil, we were both naked. I was hard. I asked if she wanted my cock in any of her holes." Jaime swallowed back tears again. "She didn't."

Lilith sat bolt upright. "You're fucking with me, right? Emily didn't want to get filled up with brother-cock? That's not possible."

"That's what I thought. I just... I don't know what to do, Lil. You're the only one except me who wasn't brain-raped by those C.U.N.T.s."

"Cunts? What did they do?"

"No, no. C.U.N.T.s. Like this weird cult or whatever. They chanted a bit and did wiggly things with their fingers, and now three of my four family members are dead set against incest."

Lilith pulled Jaime in close and hugged him tightly. His face pressed against her soft sister-tits, and her hair tickled his neck.

"It's ok, little one," she said soothingly. "I'm still her. Your big sis still has your back."

"Thanks, Lil. My world's kinda falling apart on me. It really helps to know you'd still pound my ass with a strapon at the slightest whim."

"Of course I would, Jai. You can count on me. Those cultist fucks-"

"C.U.N.T.s."

"Right, them. They can't mess with my head so easily. I've got enough demon blood in my veins to withstand such amateur attempts."

"You think that's what it was?"

"I dunno. Maybe."

"But what about me? How come Em got affected and I didn't?"

Lilith thought for a moment. "Were you doing anything unusual at the time?"

"Um... I guess I was kinda filled up with Aunt K's special sex sauce."

"Yeah, that'd probably do it. If you were stuffed full of incest-cum, it probably shielded you from magical interference."

Jaime frowned. "But Em was taking a perfectly normal cum bath. She should have been protected too."

Lilith threw her hands in the air. "I dunno, bro. Maybe she was out of the bath, maybe it had to be internal. I'm just doing my best and making some educated guesses."

"You're right, I'm sorry. I'm just... you know."

"I know, Jai." Lilith rubbed her brother's back sympathetically. "It's going to be rough, but we'll get through this. I promise."

"I don't know if I can do it, Lil. Em's the love of my life and my sole reason for living. If we can't spend our days together doing weird incest stuff to each other, what's even the point?"

"It must seem hopeless right now. It'll get better though, you'll see." Lilith climbed over her disconsolate little brother, deliberately pressing her boobs against him in the process, and padded to her wall full of sex toys. "I think I know what might cheer you up in the meantime."

"Is it going to involve pounding my abused little ass with a strapon, with no regard for morality or my physical well-being?" Jaime hazarded.

"Sure will."

Jaime managed a faint smile. "Just like Em used to do," he said softly. "Thanks, Lil."

"Any time. Now roll over and present that sweet little butt, would you?"

****

Hours later, with a sore, well-violated ass, Jaime left Lilith's room. He walked slowly and winced when he took a step that was a little too long. He felt much better knowing for certain that nothing had changed between him and his older sister, but it would have been nice if she'd gone just a tiny bit easier on him.

After getting dressed, Jaime made his careful way to the kitchen. Christine, Krissy, and Emily were all sitting at the table eating lunch. They were all properly dressed, and weren't so much as discussing anything sex-related.

"Ew, Jai's still got a hard on," Emily said. "Mom, tell him to stop being gross."

Jaime's heart ached at the rejection he now faced from his one true love. To see the mix of amusement and revulsion on Emily's face where there should have been innocent delight was hard to take. She was treating her brother's erection like... well, like a sister would. A regular sister, not the incest-craving sibling-slut that Emily was meant to be.

"Jaime, please don't bring your erections to the dinner table," Christine said firmly. "It's very inappropriate for you to be aroused around your family members. I don't know why you do that."

"You used to understand," Jaime said under his breath. Louder, he said, "come on, you guys know I can't help it. I've been almost constantly hard since I turned eighteen. What do you want me to do about it?"

"Maybe you need to jerk off more," Emily said with a wicked giggle.

"Emily!" Krissy chided. "Your brother is going through a rough time right now. You shouldn't mock him."

Christine sighed. "You're right, Krissy. Jaime needs to learn to control himself, but he should be able to trust that his family loves and supports him. Even if it is weird and strange and a bit gross to us." She gestured to a free chair. "Come sit and have lunch with us, Jaime."

"Um... do I have to sit?" Jaime asked.

Christine narrowed her eyes. "That's a strange question. Why would you ask that?"

Jaime thought about explaining how he'd had his ass thoroughly reamed by Lilith, and all the filthy, degrading things she'd done to him. Her comforting had been effective but painful, and it seemed like a good reason why he shouldn't sit down for the rest of the day, perhaps even the week. However, Jaime wasn't sure his brainwashed family would appreciate the story of how he'd submitted to a brutal ass-pounding from his sexy, dominant sister. They might think it was inappropriate.

"No reason," Jaime said instead. "Just asking."

He winced broadly as he lowered himself delicately onto a chair. The pain was manageable as long as he didn't move around too much. He'd have to ask Lilith to go a little easier on him next time. Maybe limit their anal fuck-sessions to an hour or two tops.

Jaime was hungrier than he'd realized, which was pretty normal for him. He often got so caught up fucking his sisters that he forgot about eating. That problem, at least, should be mitigated in the near future. Somehow, that wasn't much comfort to him.

It was totally disturbing to Jaime the way Emily munched happily on real people food. She should have been under the table sucking away on his cock to get the meal she truly craved. Seeing her stuff her face with something other than cum just reinforced how fucked up things had become.
Jaime felt rather isolated as the rest of the table engaged in non-sexual conversation. He really just didn't remember how to do that. Mostly he just sneakily checked out his parents' and sister's racks, since it helped him feel normal.

Lilith waltzed in shortly after. Her hair was damp and mussed after a shower, and she was only wearing a little tank top and panties. Jaime tried to hide his smile behind food. Thank fuck for his big sis.

Christine coughed subtlety. "Lilith, honey, would you mind putting some pants on?"

"Nah, don't really feel like it," Lilith said. She sat next to Jaime and squeezed his hard cock under the table where no one could see. "It's just family around, right? Are you suggesting that anyone here would look at me in a sexual way just because I'm super hot and not wearing very much?"

"No, no. Of course not," said Christine quickly. "It's just... Jaime's having some trouble today..."

"Aw, you checking me out, li'l bro?" Lilith rubbed Jaime's cock through his pants. "You like the way my tight ass looks in these panties? That's adorable."

"Lilith!" Krissy said, coming to her sister's aid. "You mustn't say things like that. Jaime's your brother."

"Yeah, I know," Lilith said with a casual roll of her eyes. "Lighten up. Sisters are allowed to harmlessly tease their brothers. Especially pervy little brothers who walk around their family with big, obvious erections."

"That's true," Krissy admitted. "That is a totally normal thing for siblings to do. Lilith's just picking on her brother the way big sisters do. It's not like she's jerking Jaime off under the table or anything actually sexual like that."

Little did Krissy realize that as she spoke, Lilith was, in fact, jerking her brother off under the table. Jaime struggled to maintain his composure as his sister's smooth, delicate fingers did terribly naughty things to his cock. They'd be in such shit if any of the other three noticed something amiss.

Since she achieved most of her sustenance through siphoning sexual energy, being a half-demon and all, Lilith was done eating first despite being the last to arrive. She stuffed Jaime's cock back into his pants, then stood and motioned for him to follow.

"Thanks for lunch, Mom," Jaime said, standing awkwardly with his throbbing cock jammed painfully out of sight. "I'll just be off now. Lil and I most certainly are not sneaking off to do sex stuff to each other."

"I'm glad to hear it," said Christine. "Though it seems odd that you'd feel the need to specify that."

Lilith grabbed Jaime's wrist and dragged him off behind her. "Yeah, he's funny that way."

Lilith and Jaime headed outside into the bright and sunny day. It was amazing how practically every day was perfect 'no clothes' weather in Littown. Lilith stripped off her two articles of clothing, then slumped gracefully into the family's backyard hammock.

"Ahhh, this is nice," Lilith sighed contentedly. "Lying out naked in the sun. I don't do enough of this anymore."

"Are you sure it's a good idea? What if Em, or Mom, or Aunt K sees?"

"So what if they do? Nude sunbathing isn't necessarily sexual. And I know for a fact you and Em used to do way stupider shit than this back in the long ago olden days of last week."

"That's true," Jaime conceded. "We did some really stupid shit."

"And don't you want to come snuggle with your totally naked and super hot sister?"

Jaime's clothes exploded from his body and rained down in a shower of confetti. "Why yes I do." He glanced around at the shredded scraps floating gently to the ground. "I really need to stop ruining my entire wardrobe, though. I'm going to run out of clothes at this rate."

"Enh, that sounds like a problem for future you."

Jaime slid into the hammock next to Lilith. Their warm and attractive sibling bodies pressed deliciously together as they swayed in the breeze. Jaime tried to relax and enjoy it, but something still wasn't quite right with his world. Probably it was the fact that he wasn't technically committing incest at the moment.

"Do you mind if I play with your pussy a little?" Jaime asked. "I'm feeling a bit anxious, and some mild sibcest should calm me down."

"Sure. Anything you need, li'l bro. Just don't stick your fingers inside."

Jaime hesitated with his hand hovering over Lilith's tight slit. "Uh, why not?"

"Because I'm half demon and my holes really aren't suitable for mortals."

Jaime processed this new information. "So if I stuck my penis in you..."

"You'd probably lose it. Why do you think our fucking always involves me sticking things in you and Em rather than vice versa?"

"I just assumed it was because you like making us your sex-bitches."

"That's the main reason," Lilith confirmed. "But secondarily I worry about causing you permanent harm. Incest is only fun and games until someone gets pregnant or loses a limb."

Jaime covered his cock protectively with both hands. "So I can never fuck you? Is that what you're saying?"

"I wouldn't say never. Supposedly, with enough training, you could make your dick strong enough to withstand my vicious cunt of a cunt."

"How much training? 'Cause, like, I've fucked kind of a lot of girls in week since I turned eighteen."

Lilith arched an eyebrow. "I'm sure you have. But have any of those girls been any kind of challenge?"

"Um... not so much, really. Mostly they just jumped on my cock as soon as they saw it." Jaime paused. "I did sneak-fuck Mom a couple times though. Does that count?"

"Kinda. That will help build your agility, and your natural endurance seems pretty damn good from what I've seen, but it's not enough. You need bigger and better challenges if you're ever going to pound my tight little demon-sister-cunt."

Jaime nodded with fierce determination. "I can do it. I think. Probably. I guess."

"And let's not forget, you've still got to re-seduce Em. We can't let her go too long without some brother-cock inside her. I'm not sure her body could handle the withdrawal symptoms."

"It's so weird to think about actually having to work to get into her holes," Jaime said. "It's like some fundamental law of the universe is broken."

"Don't worry, Jai. We'll get you free access to your sister's pussy, ass, and mouth again."

"Are you sure?"

"Absolutely. I'm kind of an expert on sex stuff. In fact..."

Lilith sat up and grinned seductively at Jaime. She shifted a bit, then lowered her face toward her brother's cock.

"Wait!" Jaime said. "You told me we couldn't do that yet!"

"Not with my other holes, Jai. My mouth's fine though. I can still give you a sweet sisterly sucking."

"Oh. Well, ok then."

Lilith sank her soft lips over Jaime's steely hard shaft. It had been literal hours since he'd been inside a family member, so he was well overdue. Her mouth felt like heaven to him after such a period of deprivation, though in fact 'heaven' was not what Lilith did. There was nothing pure or holy about what she intended to do to her little brother.

"Holy shit! Is that your tongue?" Jaime asked.

His sister ignored the question. She had her mouth full. There were such a thing as manners, after all.

What Jaime hadn't realized was Lilith's demonic heritage gave her some sexual advantages, and not just the arguable downside of cursed sex-holes. For one thing, she was in possession of the second longest and most dextrous tongue in town after her father, Ms. January. For another, she could sense and feed off of sexual energy. This made her amazingly good at knowing how to get people off when she wanted to.

Jaime was awed and aroused by the things his hot older sister could do to him. His cock had never been in better hands, so to speak.

"Oh my fuck, Lil," he groaned. "Your soft little sister-mouth feels so good on my dick. I want to have my cock shoved down your throat all the time, now."

Lilith responded by swiveling around and planting her wet pussy right on her brother's face. Jaime hesitated, then tentatively gave it a lick. Nothing bad happened. He was careful to stay on the outside of her tight sister-slit, but otherwise was soon lapping eagerly at her like a puppy. He hadn't tasted family pussy practically forever, or at least all day. The taste of incestuous juices on his tongue was sweeter than any sugary treat could ever be.

The two pervy siblings sucked and licked each other indefatigably. They were in their backyard, totally naked, totally visible, and could theoretically be caught incesting at any moment. They didn't care about that, though. They were far too busy making each other feel really, really good; the way only a sexy sibling could.

Jaime was fully ready to shoot a load of hot, sticky cum down Lilith's throat for the first time. Every dextrous caress of her tongue or supple flexing of her lips brought him closer to filling her sister-tummy with tasty, delicious incest-semen.

Just as Jaime was about to cum, Lilith pulled her mouth off him and grabbed his cock firmly. She plugged his cock-hole with her thumb and held on as the massive sexual pressure inside him tried to escape.

"Liiiiilllll, what are you dooooinnggg?"

"It's called training, little brother. We've discussed this."

"But I wanna cuuummmm."

"I know. You're used to getting what you want from sex basically whenever you want it. You've got to learn to do more than that, to actually put some effort in."

Jaime's orgasm subsided with nary a drop of sperm expelled. He didn't much care for the experience.

"Em used to let me cum inside her whenever I wanted," Jaime mumbled sulkily. "That's what sisters are supposed to be for."

"Yes, I know. A good sister would let you dump loads inside her all day." Lilith shrugged. "That's not what you need right now. You need a sister who can actually teach you."

Jaime pouted, but he knew Lilith was right. These were desperate times; times when a boy couldn't just expect to use his sisters' holes for his own perverse gratification. Sacrifices had to be made to ensure a brighter future.

"So when do I get to cum for real?" Jaime asked.

"That's up to you. Seduce a girl. Find someone to be your personal cum-dumpster. With those C.U.N.T.s around, you can't rely on plot convenience anymore. It's all up to you."

"Are you sure I can't shoot a load down your throat just to get me warmed up?" Jaime asked. "You wouldn't even have to do any work. I can fuck your face and cum so hard that it fills up your tummy without you even having to swallow."

"That would be enabling you," Lilith said. She pulled Jaime to his feet, then swatted him on the butt. "Go and fend for yourself, little one. You'll be all the stronger for it."

Jaime nodded. He took a confident step forward, then stopped and looked around. He was so used to staying home when he wanted some pussy, and now that simply wasn't practical. Lilith was playing tough love, Em was mind-fucked, and even his parents wouldn't have sex with him anymore.

The neighbours were the obvious solution, for certain values of 'obvious.' With any luck, Alyssa would accidentally fall cunt first onto his cock, and he could blow a proper load in her. And if not, there was a chance she'd just be up for it anyway, assuming those robed fanatics hadn't spread their evil magic that far yet.

Jaime meandered over to the fence between his and Alyssa's yards. Karen, Alyssa's super hot mother, was lying out tanning her milf body. She was wearing a bikini today instead of being naked, or at least topless. That didn't bode well.

"Hello, Mrs. Alyssa's Mom," Jaime called. "Nice ass."

Karen looked over her shoulder and smiled. "Yes, it is a nice day," she agreed, having misheard Jaime's lewd comment. "Are you looking for Alyssa?"

"Sure am. Can she come out and play?" Jaime asked, then under his breath added, "with my cock?"

"You'll have to go ask her. I think she's busy studying right now."

Jaime frowned. "What's that?"

"Studying? You know, when you pretend you're at school, only you're not."

"I don't follow."

"When you try to learn or memorize things on your own. To prepare for tests and such."

"Nope. Not getting it."

Karen sighed in exasperation. "You know, you should really take your education more seriously. You won't be able to coast through your entire life on good looks and amazing luck."

"That's not been my experience so far."

Jaime vaulted over the fence just as Karen settled her head back down on her arms. The timing was such that she didn't realize Jaime was totally unclothed and ridiculously erect. He meant to just go in the house, but the big, beautiful ass on display, covered only by a little bikini bottom, was too hard to resist.

"That's a lovely swim suit, Mrs. Alyssa's Mom," said Jaime, who actually didn't give a shit about her outfit.

"Thank you, Jaime. I thought it suited my sexy, mature body very nicely."

"It sure does."

Jaime crept closer, then pulled her bottoms to the side at the same instant he slammed his cock deep into her unsuspecting pussy. He and Karen both moaned with pure sexual satisfaction as he buried his penis in her tight, motherly cunt.

"Jaime! What did you just do?"

"I, uh, accidentally tripped and fell. I think my penis got stuck somehow."

"Well... accidents do happen. Just get out of my vagina now, please. We don't want to let this be a real incident."

"We don't?"

"No. Can you imagine how sinful it would be for us to just casually fuck outside like this? I'm married, and you're young and naive and I'd be taking advantage of you, or something. Also, what would my daughter think?"

"Those are... considerations, I guess," said Jaime, who was far too cozy in his current position to want to give it up. "Are you saying this because some hooded freaks visited today?"

"Some hooded freaks did visit today, but I can't imagine why that would be at all relevant. All they did was act like they were casting some sort of mind control spell over the house. I don't see how that has any possible bearing on my feelings of wrongness about this current situation."

"Well you wouldn't, would you."

Jaime pulled back, then gave Karen's pussy a hard thrust. She moaned again as her instincts fought with the arbitrary sense of morality that had been imposed on her.

"Jaime, don't do that!"

"Sorry. I slipped again."

"Even though it feels really, really good, I need you get your penis back outside me where it belongs. This simply isn't acceptable."

"Sure, sure."

Jaime kept fucking his friend's mom. His hips slapped decadently against her lovely, soft ass. Her mature pussy was so warm and inviting that he just kept going and going.

Karen quickly put a stop to the sexy shenanigans after only half an hour of getting pounded by the hot neighbour boy. No matter how exquisite it felt, she couldn't just let it happen. She was a responsible adult, after all. It was her job to teach the younger generation about behaving properly.

"No, Jaime," Karen said as she pushed him away. "I just can't let you fuck me all day the way we both really want to. It's wrong."

"It is?"

"Yes."

"Why?"

"Because... I don't know. Reasons."

"Oh, I see. That's too bad." Jaime shrugged. "Guess I'll go see if I can get in your daughter's holes instead."

"Jaime!"

"I mean... see if Allie would help me study. Yeah, study. That's an acceptable thing, right?"

Karen nodded in self-satisfaction. She really felt like she was getting through to Jaime. "Yes, that sounds like a wonderful idea. Perhaps if you put some clothes on first though..."

"Sorry, no time. Studying awaits."

Jaime flounced off into the house in search of Alyssa. Karen thought about pursuing, then decided against it and sprawled back out for more tanning time. Alyssa was a good girl. She'd make sure to get her little friend all covered up, and certainly wouldn't fall into bed with him at the first opportunity just because he was naked and had such a lovely hard cock.

In fact, Alyssa wasn't currently being quite as studious as her mother thought. Despite her head having been messed with by some C.U.N.T.s, she was still a teenage girl with all the hormones and libido that entailed.

If she hadn't been mildly mind-fucked by cultists, Alyssa probably would have sought Jaime out for a casual fuck to deal with her horniness. As it was, she had to resort to the more acceptable but less fun alternative of boring old masturbation. She'd taken off all her clothes and left her bedroom door unlocked, as was traditional for girls who were about to be caught playing with themselves. She was lying in bed with her fingers dancing around her clit when her door unexpectedly opened.

"Hey, Allie," Jaime said. "I'm looking for someone to fuck. You up for it?"

Alyssa froze. Jaime and his totally hard cock stood watching her as though it was perfectly normal for them to be naked around each other. Some deep part of her agreed with that assessment, but the shallower, more easily manipulated parts knew that it was wrong because of reasons.

"Jai! Get out! I'm naked! And also masturbating! Don't look at me!"

Alyssa covered her beautiful teenage pussy with her hand, and threw her other arm over her taut little titties. She was so embarrassed at being caught all exposed like that. Her life was basically over thanks to this incident.

On the other hand, and for reasons Alyssa didn't understand, she was more aroused now than ever. Just because a totally hot, naked boy with the nicest cock she'd ever seen was in her room with her, and just because he was gazing appreciatively at her utterly bared form, her pussy was flooding like crazy. It was baffling.

"Guess they got to you too, huh?" Jaime said.

"What? Who got to me? What does that mean?"

"Nevermind. The point is, you think this situation is weird and embarrassing rather than normal and sexy, don't you?"

"Of course it's weird and embarrassing, even though it's also secretly a huge turn on for me," Alyssa said. "What kind of girl would be ok with a boy who isn't her boyfriend seeing her naked? I mean, you totally know what my sweet tits and pretty little cunt look like now."

"I kind of already did," Jaime said.

"What?"

"I mean... yes. Now I know. How terrible for you."

"Exactly. This is figuratively literally the worst thing ever."

Alyssa carefully climbed to her feet without releasing her secure grip on her naughty bits. She shuffled warily to her closet while keeping an eye on her pervy intruder.

"You look really, really good without any clothes on, if that helps any," Jaime said.

"It doesn't," Alyssa insisted, though in fact the compliment made her quite happy, and even more horny than she already was. "Now don't look while I get dressed."

"Sure thing."

Jaime cunningly crossed his fingers when he agreed not to watch Alyssa change. He was therefore able to totally stare at her as she dropped her arms and turned to dig through her clothing options. He wanted so badly to just walk up behind her and shove his cock in. Apparently he couldn't just do that anymore. It was a strange new world for him to try and cope with.

Alyssa didn't want to risk being perved on any more by her totally hot neighbour, so she only spent several minutes selecting an outfit. Since a naughty part of her still craved Jaime's attention, she opted for a tight little skirt and a top that showed plenty of cleavage. She pulled them on, then turned to Jaime who managed to avert his gaze just in time not to get caught checking out her assets.

"That's better," said Alyssa. "Now you can't see my pussy, tits, or butthole."

"Your two statements don't make any sense together," Jaime said. "But whatever. I'll go with it."

Alyssa examined Jaime thoughtfully. She tried not to get too turned on by him, but she didn't have much success.

"We still need to get you dressed somehow," she said.
"Well, we don't really."

"We do," Alyssa said firmly. "Random boys can't just be naked in my room with me. Or even without me."

"I'm not a random boy," Jaime protested. "I'm a main character, dammit."

"Good for you. You still need to stop sticking that lovely, delicious looking cock out at me."

Alyssa returned to her wardrobe. She didn't realize that her skirt was short enough that every time she bent over, Jaime could see both her tight little holes peeking out. She gave him quite the inadvertent show.

"All I've got is girls' clothes," Alyssa said. "So they'll have to do."

"Aw, not again."

"Again?"

"Yeah, I was..." Jaime stopped and thought about trying to explain getting caught by a girls' volleyball team and being turned into a girl by them. "You know what, that's ancient history. Practically a whole chapter ago."

"Whatever. I don't want to know about your pervy adventures anyway."

Alyssa knelt in front of Jaime with a pair of soft, pink panties. Jaime thought about explaining how this very scene was turning into one of his pervy adventures, but thought better of it. He obediently stepped into the underwear and let Alyssa pull it up his legs.

"My penis might not fit," Jaime said. "What with being so big and hard and all."

"Can't you stop being hard?"

"Not in my experience. I mean, unless I go through some massive, life changing trauma. Then sometimes I'm soft for a few minutes."

Alyssa made a valiant effort anyway. She pushed and tugged and squeezed Jaime's cock in an attempt to hide it beneath his borrowed panties. It didn't work, and basically just felt really good to Jaime, which wasn't at all the intended effect.

"Stop enjoying this!" Alyssa said. "This isn't supposed to be sexy."

"Sorry. I'll try harder."

Unfortunately for Alyssa, on her very next attempt her hand slipped and Jaime's cock sprang right back at her face. It slapped her cheek, leaving a slight red imprint.

"Ow! Hey!"

Alyssa tried again with basically the same result. She opened her mouth to chastise Jaime, only to have his penis accidentally slide past her lips. Half his shaft was in her mouth before she could stop it.

"Mmm, that feels really nice," Jaime moaned. "I like your new plan better."

"Unnnff nnnggg ummmnnngghhh!"

"What? Sorry, I couldn't make that out."

Alyssa was having a hard time communicating with her mouth full. She resorted to sign language, though she was a bit rusty since she only ever used it when some kind of sexual nonsense forced it upon her.

Jaime tilted his head curiously as Alyssa made several movements with her hands and fingers. "Ok, I think you're either saying you didn't mean for my super-awesome erection to go in your mouth..."

Alyssa tried to nod, but again had difficulty communicating in her predicament.

"... or you want me to face fuck you until I cum directly into your tummy," Jaime finished. "I'm going to assume the latter, since it's way more fun for me."

Alyssa's eyes widened and she tried to sign a negative response, but it was too late. Jaime grabbed the back of her head, and shoved his cock down her throat. He thrust hard and fast into her wet little opening, treating her mouth like his personal fuck toy.

The weird thing to Alyssa was how much she enjoyed having her mouth used so roughly, or indeed at all. It was a totally inappropriate and immoral thing for Jaime to do to her, yet somehow her teen pussy was flooding like crazy. She wanted his cock in her, even though she really shouldn't because she was a good, rule-abiding girl as far as she knew.

"See, I knew you still liked this kind of thing deep down," Jaime said. "That mind-wipe couldn't have totally destroyed your enjoyment of casual, semi-accidental sex. I'm sure it's the same for my family members, if I can just figure out how to snap them out of it."

"Hm?"

"Nothing, ignore that. Obviously I don't fuck my sisters or parents. Just confused is all. Because... uh... your mouth feels so good?"

Alyssa flushed with counter-intuitive pride at being told her face was a lovely place to stick a cock. It felt nice to be so appreciated. It also felt nice having her throat filled with no regard for decorum or her physical well-being.

Alyssa began to worry that she was a slut. Obviously that was the only explanation for her inner acceptance of being face-fucked by someone who wasn't even her boyfriend. She couldn't quite remember why that was a bad thing, but she was sure it was. If casual sexy stuff wasn't bad for some reason or other, people would be doing it all the time, because it felt really, really good.

Firmly resolved not to let herself be a slut, and therefore not suffer the uncertain but terrible consequences thereof, Alyssa only let Jaime pound her throat for half an hour or so before stopping him. She had to push him away a few times before he'd take a hint. A mix of drool and precum trailed down her chin onto her tits, and she tried to wipe it away with the back of her arm.

"This is bad," Alyssa said with conviction. "Even though I know it was a total accident, we shouldn't have let things get that far."

"I dunno," said Jaime. "Your mouth and throat were very snug and wonderful. I think it might have been ok for us to do on the basis that I enjoyed it."

"Enjoying ourselves without hurting anyone isn't the point. There are moral codes for a reason."

"What reason?"

Alyssa felt trapped by Jaime's devious logical trickery. She diverted the conversation by moving on to dressing Jaime with a second piece of clothing, and not bothering with trying to fit his cock in the tight, girly panties she'd given him. She felt trying to get a shirt on him might be easier, which it kind of was.

"Why did you pick a shirt that says 'I'm a girl' on it?" Jaime asked, looking down at himself. "Literally any other shirt you own would have been less embarrassing for me."

"Hey, it was the best I could do," said Alyssa. "It very nearly says 'I'm a boy,' which I thought would be better for you than something pink and unicorn-y."

Jaime nodded. If he ignored the last word in the three word sentence blazoned on his chest, it totally did seem not terrible. "Fair enough, I guess. I appreciate the effort."

Alyssa would have tried to dress Jaime further, but they were interrupted by the sound of someone approaching her room. Jaime's cock was still sticking out, and her front was an obvious mess. It would be a disaster if they were discovered like that because... well, Alyssa still couldn't think of the reason, but she was more certain than ever that it was going to explain everything when she remembered it.

"Quick, hide your penis," Alyssa hissed as she wiped frantically at her face and tits.

"Sure thing."

Alyssa squealed indignantly as Jaime chose her pussy as the place to hide his penis. She couldn't even get mad at him because he was just doing what he was told. Her eyes rolled back in a moment of pure bliss as her tight little cunt was stuffed totally full. It felt so good having a cock shoved in her without warning, and it took her a few seconds to regain some kind of composure.

"Hey, guys," Karen said as she reached the doorway. She was still only wearing her bikini, though she'd at least pulled it back into its proper position to cover her. "How are you doing?"

"We're ok, Mom," Alyssa said in a nearly casual voice. "Just... hanging out."

"Oh! I see you're playing dress up," Karen said as she noted Jaime's quite girly outfit. "That's so adorable at your age."

"Yep, that's what we're doing," Jaime agreed even as he rocked his hips in small motions. "Just playing innocently."

Alyssa bit her lip and nodded. It seemed like Jaime was fucking her a bit-which felt incredible-but surely he wouldn't actually do that while her mother was standing right there. It would be so easy to get caught with his cock shoved under her skirt. There must be a better explanation. Like... maybe he was just having difficulty maintaining his balance, what with the precarious position he had to hold.

"You two want a snack or anything?" Karen asked, totally oblivious to her daughter getting fucked right in front of her.

"No thanks," said Jaime. "I've got everything I want right here."

Karen tilted her head. "That's an odd way of phrasing it. It's almost as though you're implying something that I'm not quite getting."

"Yes," Jaime agreed, giving Alyssa's pussy an extra hard thrust. "Almost exactly like that."

Alyssa, on the other hand, was desperate for her mother to leave the room. She was becoming more sure by the second that Jaime was fucking her, rather than just hiding his penis inside her which would have been understandable.

"Actually, I'm getting kind of hungry, Mom," Alyssa said. "I'd really appreciate it if you went and made me something. Away from here. Not in this room. Quickly. Please?"

"Sure, sweetie," Karen said. "Wouldn't want you wasting away."

Karen stepped closer, much to Alyssa's anxiety, and kissed her daughter tenderly on the forehead. Thanks to Jaime's fucking, Alyssa lost her balance and her face pressed into her mother's pillowy soft cleavage. She was totally embarrassed by the accident, but also so turned on that she came immediately. The sexual contact with her mom's tits added with Jaime's amazing cock did things to her that even her brainwashing couldn't prevent.

Luckily Karen didn't notice anything odd about the situation. She assumed, correctly, that Alyssa had simply stumbled a bit. She also assumed, incorrectly, that Alyssa wouldn't think the slightest sexual thought about it.

Both Jaime and Alyssa wistfully watched Karen's juicy milf ass sway as she left the room. The skimpiness of her bikini bottoms meant that she really wasn't covering all that much of her butt. Jaime's thrusts made increasingly sloppy squelching sounds in Alyssa's horny little cunt.

"This is so bad," Alyssa whined once her mother was safely gone.

"What, the fucking?" Jaime asked.

"No. I mean, yes, it is bad. But I meant the fact that I'm super turned on by my mom right now. She's so hot, and her tits are so soft and amazing, and I could watch her ass sway all day. What's wrong with me?"

Jaime gave the problem some thought as he pounded Alyssa all the harder. Since she had bigger problems on her mind, she basically wasn't even paying attention to her sacred little hole getting carelessly violated.

"You want to fuck your mom, huh?"

"Of course not! That would be incest! And that's, like, bad and stuff."

"Right, right. Bad. Buuut think about it this way; how great would it be to fuck your mom?"

Alyssa went dreamy-eyed. "So great," she whispered. "Burying my face in some mommy-cunt while you pound away at me..." She bit her lip and moaned through another orgasm. Rivulets of girl-cum dampened her thighs. Suddenly, her eyes opened wide. "Oh shit! I remember!"

"Remember what?"

"Before. We've fucked before, usually by accident or for teasing or science purposes, but still."

"That's right," Jaime said encouragingly. "What else?"

"I... I wanted to fuck my mom. Except I couldn't because of the whole incest thing. And I kept imagining you and Em doing sexy stuff for some reason, can't think of why."

"Yep. That's a mystery alright."

"What kind of freak am I anyway? Like, who actually gets attracted to a family member? It's so fucked."

Jaime's hips continued to slap against Alyssa's butt. Her ass jiggled with every contact. He pulled her top off, and she was so distracted with her problems that she hardly even noticed her tits getting played with.

"You're not a freak," Jaime assured his friend. "It's totally normal to be madly in love/lust with a family member when they're so wicked hot the way your mom is."

"You think so?"

"Of course I do."

Alyssa frowned. "But Em's wicked hot, and so are Lil and your mom and aunt, and you're not in love with or fucking any of them."

"Um..."

"But maybe... maybe I shouldn't worry about what other people are doing. Maybe if I want to nestle in my mom's big, soft mommy-ass, I should just accept it and move on from there." Alyssa stopped in a sudden panic. "You won't tell anyone I'm so messed up, will you, Jai?"

"Of course not, Allie. If you want to do horrible and physically improbable things to your mommy, then all I want to do is support you in that. Your secret's safe with me and whoever else I tell."

Alyssa breathed a sigh of relief. "Thanks, Jai. You're such a good friend."

"Sure am."

Jaime pulled out of Alyssa and threw her on her bed. He tore her skirt off, leaving her totally naked and helpless. In a quick, smooth motion he shoved his pussy-lubed cock up her tight, defenseless butthole.

"Ow! Hey! You just filled up my ass without even asking!"

Jaime looked down at where his cock was half embedded in Alyssa's teenage bottom. "Oh, sorry. I forgot some girls don't like having things shoved up their butt with no warning. My bad."

"That's ok. Easy mistake to make."

"Do you want me to go back to your adorable cunt instead?"

"Nah, I guess it's too late now. You're already in my butt. It hurts like crazy, but it's kinda nice too."

Jaime nodded. "And from what I've learned, the harder I fuck your ass, the better it should feel."

"That sounds reasonable. You better fuck my pretty little ass really hard then, 'cause it's hurting quite a lot right now."

Jaime smiled and set about absolutely destroying Alyssa's asshole.

****

A thoroughly ass-fucked Alyssa carefully walked into the kitchen several hours later. Karen was cheerfully baking cookies in her bikini and an apron. Alyssa bit her lip and stared wistfully at her mom's sweet, barely covered ass.

"Hey, sweetie," Karen said. "Are you guys ready for a snack now?"

"Uh... yeah. I guess," said Alyssa, though she had mommy-pussy on her mind more so than mommy-cookies.

"Great. I've got a fresh batch almost done."

Karen bent over to peek in the oven, which only gave Alyssa an even sexier view. With her mind un-fucked, and Jaime's support of anything to do with incest, Alyssa was more ready than ever to give into her most depraved desires. Right now, they all had to do with her mother's naughty bits.

"God, I'd like to snack on you," Alyssa mumbled.

"What was that, sweetie?"

"Nothing, Mom. I definitely wasn't thinking about cocooning myself in your ass for the rest of the day."

"I'm glad to hear it. That would be a very odd thing to even consider, let alone mention to me."

Jaime wandered in dressed in a pair of Alyssa's shorts and a cute little top. He'd managed to find an outfit that was slightly less humiliating, although his boner still stuck out prominently in front. There was only so much he could do.

"Mmm, that's a nice view," Jaime said as he too caught sight of Karen's magnificently displayed posterior.

"Isn't it though?" Alyssa agreed. "I kinda want to just lick Mommy's asshole until I run out of spit."

Karen stood back up. "What are you two on about now?"

"Nothing," Jaime said innocently. "Just remarking how nice that apron looks on you."

"Really?" Karen looked down at herself. "It's just an apron."

"Yes, but you wear it so well. I think it would be even nicer if you took off your bikini."

Alyssa clapped a hand over her mouth to stop from squealing in a mix of delight and horror that Jaime would dare try such a gambit. Her pussy flooded at the thought of seeing her mother unclothed. Of course, with her memories properly restored, she remembered seeing Karen that way many times before. Now, however, it was sexual rather than just innocent mother/daughter naked time.

"I don't think that's a good idea," said Karen suspiciously. "You'd be able to see parts of me that you shouldn't if I took off my tiny swim suit."

"Well we basically already can," Jaime said. "But you'll still have your apron covering you." He stepped forward to arm's reach. He put his hands out and pressed them to Karen's lovely, soft chest. "Your tits would be protected." He slid a hand down. "And your pussy of course."

Karen flushed a deep red. She couldn't help feeling like getting blatantly fondled by Jaime-in front of her daughter no less-was slightly inappropriate. "You shouldn't touch me like that, Jaime." She forcefully removed his groping hands. "And besides, you're forgetting about my big, juicy mommy-butt."

Karen turned and stuck her ass out to make a point. If she removed her bottoms, the entirety of it would be fully visible to both Jaime and Alyssa. She was quite certain that she shouldn't give the horny teenagers any opportunity to perv on her like that, even though she was sure they never would because they were good kids. Alyssa was her daughter, after all, and daughters didn't think naughty bad things about their mothers' sweet milf bodies.

"You might be right," said Jaime. "If you took your bottoms off, we could totally see your butthole." He reached to each side of Karen's waist and untied the strings on her suit. The panty section fell to the floor. "Like that. We can pretty much see all of your ass, and even some of your pussy too."

Alyssa bit her lip and started playing with herself as her mother squeaked and tried to cover her plump mommy-butt. Her mom was so fucking hot, and she was only getting more sure that she wanted some sweet mommy/daughter lesbian incest sex action.

"Jaime!" Karen shrieked. "You took my bottoms off, and now my butthole and pussy are totally exposed!"

"Yes, I know," said Jaime. "I was just demonstrating that you were right, and that you shouldn't actually take them off. Although I still think it would be fine to remove your bra."

Without the slightest trace of guilt, Jaime next undid Karen's top and slid it out from under her apron. Her big, soft mommy-tits bounced as they were released, but remained basically covered except for some cleavage and side-boob.

Karen blushed even more furiously and desperately tugged at her apron to get maximum coverage. It disturbed her that both Alyssa and Jaime were playing with themselves now. If she didn't know any better, she'd have to suspect that they both found her sexually attractive and had planned this whole thing in order to do naughty bad things to her.

"Our plan's going pretty well, Allie," Jaime said. "Ready to do naughty bad things to your mommy?"

"Sure am," Alyssa said. Her eyes were slightly glazed over from an excess of incestuous lust. She was hornier than she'd ever been in her life; even more than when Jaime had fucked the shit out of her right on the sidewalk where anyone could have seen.

Jaime grabbed Karen's arms and held them away from protecting her ass. Alyssa took the opportunity and dived to her knees behind her mom. She buried her face in the big, motherly butt and licked and slurped away like it was a melting ice cream cone.

"Alyssa, baby, no! Don't do that!" Karen whined. "That's Mommy's butthole! You can't be licking that."

"Sure she can," Jaime said reasonably. "That's exactly what she's doing, I think you'll find."

"She shouldn't," Karen insisted.

Jaime shrugged. "Maybe, but she is. And she appears to be loving it, if that puddle of pussy juice on the floor is any indication." Jaime grinned wickedly. "And besides, I think you're enjoying it too."

Karen gasped. "How could you say that? What makes you think I would ever enjoy having my super-amazing-hot daughter skillfully tonguing my tight butthole and making me feel really, really good and ridiculously horny? She's my daughter, Jaime. That makes this incest."

Jaime closed his eyes and let out a soft moan at the word 'incest,' which was after all his favourite thing. He had to take a deep breath and try to focus, since the seduction of Alyssa's mother wasn't quite a sure thing yet.

"Is it really incest though?" Jaime asked. "I mean, there's no penis going inside a family member, which is unquestionably the purest form of incest. Allie's just licking her mommy a bit. That doesn't seem too bad."
Karen bit her lip and thought it over, all the while having her ass coated ever more thoroughly in daughter-slobber. "It's still bad. I shouldn't be doing anything the least bit sexual with my daughter. And I'm pretty sure this is a bit sexual."

"Yeah it is," Alyssa chimed in. "Your big, delicious butt's making me so damn horny, Mommy."

"Not helping, Allie," Jaime chided. "Get back to your anal mommy-lickery, would you?"

"Yes sir!"

Jaime turned back to Karen. "Now, then. The point I was trying to make was that if I was your son, for instance, and I shoved my cock inside you like so..." Jaime tore off his borrowed girly outfit, grabbed Karen's hair, and slammed his throbbing erection past her meager oral defenses. "... that would definitely be incest."

Karen's eyebrows shot up in alarm. "Hnnnn gggghhhh nnnnntttt!"

Jaime laughed and patted her head as he gave her a nice casual face-fucking. "Don't worry, I'm not actually your son. That was just a hypothetical. This isn't really incest either."

Karen sagged in relief, some of the tension draining from her over-stimulated body. There was so much going on, and she was so damn turned on by this sudden sexual double-team, that it was hard to keep everything straight.

"I think," Jaime continued, "that despite your protests, getting licked by your daughter and face-fucked by the neighbour boy is secretly one of your favourite things that's ever happened to you."

Even though Karen tried to shake her head and mumble her innocence around Jaime's big, meaty cock, she knew he was right. Having her throat stuffed full of teenage penis was so decadently sensual, and her beautiful little girl's tongue-work over her bottom was so depraved as to make her knees weak. It was so wrong, but it felt so right.

After succumbing to the thrill and pure hotness of her situation, Karen's body relaxed significantly. She submitted totally to the forbidden pleasure and let Alyssa and Jaime do what they wanted with her; not that she had a real say in the matter either way. The mother had become the sex toy, her child's plaything, and it was the most exquisite feeling in the world.

Alyssa felt her mommy's tight asshole loosening up under her determined assault. She pressed her face even more eagerly against her mother's full bottom. The tight entrance gave way even further, and before Alyssa knew it she was actually penetrating her mom's ass.

Karen moaned in ecstasy as her daughter slid inside her from behind. The reverberations of her moan did delightful things to Jaime's shaft that was still pumping away in her mouth. Her butthole spread wider and wider, and still Alyssa pushed aggressively in.

For a split moment, Alyssa pulled back; just long enough to tear off her clothes and get fully naked. She then dove right back in all the way to her shoulders. It took some work at that point, what with widening out so much, but Karen's ass was well lubricated, and Alyssa wiggled her way in with pure incestuous determination.

Jaime was impressed with Alyssa's enthusiasm and creativity for her first time trying incest. He knew Emily would have been proud too, had she been in her right mind.

Beyond that, even, the sight of a horny, naked Alyssa crawling inside her mom's big, juicy ass was a sight to make even the biggest of prudes cream their pants. Alyssa was returning to the body she'd come from, albeit by a different route, and stretching out her mother's butthole far beyond expected tolerances in the process. The pussy juices pouring out of both mother and daughter showed just how good it felt for both of them.

Small sections of Alyssa disappeared one after the other. First her head and neck, then shoulders, breasts, tummy, pussy and ass, thighs, and finally even her feet slipped up Karen's overfilled anal canal.

"Holy shit," Jaime moaned. "Your daughter is actually inside you. Like, fully inside you. In your butt. Your naked daughter licked her way all the way into your ass."

"Hhhnnn ggghhhhh," Karen moaned back. Her eyes were rolled back with insane, brain-melting pleasure. She was far more full than she'd ever been before, and it was all thanks to her sinfully hot baby girl.

Jaime pounded the shit out of Karen's mouth and throat a while longer, then finally pulled out and let her take some long overdo breaths. He walked around to her backside and examined her butthole critically.

"Hm, seems to have closed up nice and tight again," Jaime said. "That's going to be fun when she comes back out."

Karen struggled somewhat upright with the help of the counter for support. It was tough after having been bent over to be used as a cock holster for so long, not to mention the eighteen year old girl crawling around inside her. She didn't get very far before Jaime's curious cock was poking at her butt.

"Jaime, no," Karen breathed, though even as she spoke she stuck her ass out at him and braced herself more firmly for the inevitable. She couldn't resist the amazing feelings he gave her any more than any of his other fuck-partners could.

Jaime shoved his cock into Karen's abused hole, and was suitably impressed by just how tightly it had sealed itself up again. If he hadn't just seen it happen, and if Karen wasn't bulging obscenely in weird places, he never would have guessed she'd just taken a whole daughter through her small sphincter.

Pounding his way deeper, Jaime soon ran into Alyssa's butt. He grinned as he realized the opportunity he had; it was too good to pass up. With careful aim, he shoved himself balls deep in Karen and simultaneously penetrated Alyssa's ass too. He had mother and daughter both anally impaled at the same time.

Both girls' asses were far too sore to be so viciously used the way Jaime was famous for, but luckily he fucked them so hard and fast that it just felt good to them. Because that's how ass-fucking works. Seriously.

Jaime pounded the mother and daughter pair for the better part of an hour, reveling in the double tightness of two inexperienced buttholes. Not to mention the incesty thrill of having brought them together in such a way, and then fucking them immediately after. Then, as so often happened to Jaime, he came like a fire hydrant and filled both girls up with delicious, sticky cum.

Alyssa got filled first, seeing as how she was on the end of Jaime's cock. Then he pulled back far enough to be outside of her, but still in Karen. Mommy got filled next, and any space in her that wasn't filled with naked girl was packed with semen. She thought she'd been full before, now she truly was.

After pulling out entirely, Jaime spent a moment just admiring his handiwork and, of course, Karen's big cum-filled ass. He wiped his cock off on her apron, then pulled her upright. He gave her a soft kiss as thanks for being such a good mommy-fuck-toy.

With a squishy pop, Alyssa's head slipped back out of Karen's butt. She took a few deep, gasping breaths after being oxygen deprived for too long. Jaime, nice, helpful person that he was, conscientiously wiped off Alyssa's eyes and nostrils with a towel.

"You could have drowned me!" Alyssa accused. "All that cum in such a small space, how was I supposed to breathe?"

"Oops, sorry," Jaime said. "I forget that some girls can't survive purely on my cum. I'm used to dealing with a far bigger cum-slut than you."

"Well, I guess it's alright. It was actually pretty hot being submerged in sperm, while also being inside Mommy."

"That's the spirit. You want to come out now?"

Alyssa bit her lip. "Actually... I might just stay in here a while. It's very snug and cozy, especially with the hot cum everywhere. It's like a super sexy hot tub."

"Nice."

"It is, really." Alyssa hesitated. "I don't suppose you could get me a snack or something, could you? I'm kinda hungry after all that fucking, and I can't really use my own arms right now."

"Sure thing, Allie. It's the least I can do after how much you let me ass fuck you and your mom today."

Jaime stripped Karen of her apron, leaving her totally, gloriously naked, then slung her over his shoulder. He filled a plate with fresh-baked cookies and carried them and the girls outside. Jaime carefully lay Karen out on her lounger on her tummy so that Alyssa's head poked out nearly upright from her ass. He alternated between feeding Alyssa cookies, and sticking his dick in her mouth.

"Ok, that's enough," Alyssa said after enough cookies to sate her immediate hunger.

"Enough cookies? Or cock?"

"Both."

"Are you suuurrreee?"

Jaime poked his cock between Alyssa's lips yet again and thrust hard enough to make her throat bulge. She glared at him, but waited until he pulled out to protest.

"Jai!" Alyssa said fiercely. "Don't use me like a fuck-toy just because I can't stop you and also it's super hot and turns me on like crazy."

"What if I ask politely first?"

"Well... that's probably ok. Manners are important after all."

Jaime grinned. "Good. In that case, may I please use your mouth and throat for dirty sex purposes, purely for my own sexual gratification?"

Alyssa opened her mouth to answer, and Jaime took the opportunity to shove his penis right back in. She rolled her eyes, but at least he'd asked this time. That was progress.

The next little while passed mostly with Jaime using Alyssa's poor, defenseless throat to make himself feel good. He wandered around to Karen's face and used it a bit too, but she was so out of it from continued sexual overload that it just wasn't the same. Alyssa was the main recipient of the current face-fucking, as well as the orgasm that followed.

Jaime held himself buried fully inside Alyssa's pert lips as he came. Her body, squished as it was inside her mommy's bum, couldn't hold the capacity it normally would have. Cum was soon squirting back out her nose as the only release point. From what Emily had told Jaime he knew that kind of stung, and since he was primarily a kind and considerate sexual partner, he pulled out after only a few more minutes of watching cum explode from Alyssa's nostrils.

The rest of Jaime's load was sprayed somewhat evenly across Alyssa's face, and Karen's naked milf body. The mother and daughter pair was thoroughly doused; inside and out. They were a beautiful, cummy mess by the time Jaime was done with them.

"Nice going, Jai."

Jaime turned to find Lilith leaning up against their side of the yard-dividing fence. He wasn't sure how long she'd been watching, but clearly it was long enough to know what had been going on.

"Thanks?" he said.

"Yeah, dude. Mother daughter action? That's the stuff. We're well on our way to getting you properly trained."

Jaime left the sex-exhausted girls where they were and hopped back over the fence. It was immediately obvious that Lilith was still naked, and despite having recently cum twice in and on the neighbours, his cock twitched at the incredibly sexy sight of his big sis.

"You really think it'll help me get ready for you?" Jaime asked.

"Absolutely. That was some stellar work; way out of your league if we're being honest."

"Hey!"

"Well seriously. Getting the daughter actually inside the mom so you can fuck them both at the exact same time? That's advanced shit, bro."

Jaime shrugged. "Allie kinda did that on her own. Mostly."

Lilith threw an arm around her brother's shoulders. Her tit pressed nicely on his arm. "It's not always about brute forcing things, Jai. Some of it is finesse, or recognizing opportunities when they arise. And seeing as you're a main character and all, there are going to be lots of opportunities presenting themselves. That, at least, cuts down on our work load."

Jaime nodded. "So, like, how long is this training going to take? Assuming things go as smoothly as today?"

There was silence for a moment as Lilith did some complex math in her head. "Three or four years. Roughly."

Jaime groaned in dismay. "Years? Lil, come on. It takes so long just to get a day written. If this is gonna take years it's quite literally never going to happen."

"Aw, cheer up. You'll fuck your big sister's holes some day."

Her words did little too help lift Jaime's spirits, but he made an attempt at a smile. "Promise?"

"Absolutely. Even our stupid author can't stand between us and our well deserved incestuous fuckathons."

Jaime perked up a bit. If Lilith was truly confident in success, there was basically nothing stopping them. It would still take time, though.

"So I guess we're mostly just regular, platonic siblings in the meantime," Jaime said. "Although I honestly don't know why anyone would choose to live life without fucking their super hot sister or brother whenever they had the chance."

"Yeah, no, people are weird," Lilith agreed. "But we don't have to be like them. There's still sexy shit we can do."

Jaime's spirits rose further at the thought that Lilith might mean more blowjobs; real ones even. Then he saw the look of evil delight on her face.

"Oh. You're thinking about pounding my tight little brother-butt aren't you?"

"Sure am." Lilith swung her hand down and smacked Jaime's bare ass. "Let me go strap something on and we'll have some fun."

"Alright, but next time you suck me off, I get to actually cum in or on you."

Lilith nodded. "Fair enough." Her grin widened. "I'm gonna make you work for it though."

Jaime clasped his ass protectively, already worried about what he'd gotten himself into. He swallowed bravely. "Deal."

****

Several hours later, Jaime was wishing he'd been more careful accepting Lilith's proposal. Sure she'd fucked his ass super hard to make sure it felt really good, but in the aftermath his poor bottom was pretty sore. Jaime toyed with the idea that a slow and gentle anal fuck that went on for a reasonable amount of time might actually be better, but quickly dismissed it as nonsense.

After gorging on Jaime's sexual energy, Lilith had curled up and gone to sleep. She hadn't even removed her strapon first. Jaime watched her doze for a while, partly because she was so beautiful and peaceful, but mostly because it meant he didn't have to move. Eventually, though, he needed to get up and sort himself out.

Jaime climbed gingerly to his feet, then padded carefully out of the room and down the hall. He winced with every step.

A shriek echoed down the hall, and Jaime looked up to find Emily staring at him. Her eyes were wide.

"Ew! Why are you walking around naked and hard, and looking like you just got fucked in the ass for several hours?!"

Jaime sighed. Goddamn he missed his sister. She still looked like herself, but she would have been horrified to see the girl she'd been turned into.

"I... fell down?" Jaime said.

"You fell down?"

"Yeah. Really hard. On my butt. That's why my ass hurts so much. And also I accidentally tore all my clothes off in the process, which is why I'm naked."

Emily folded her arms and narrowed her eyes. "That seems suspiciously improbable."

"Well the only other explanation is that I just spent an eternity getting ass-pounded by Lil, and am now barely able to walk thanks to it. Does that seem more likely?"

"Of course not. That would basically be incest, Jai. It's physically impossible to do sex stuff with family members. Everyone knows that."

Jaime frowned and tried to think of a single person who actually believed that. He came up blank. "Uuuh... yes, right. Everyone knows. And they certainly don't all have secret incest sex all the time when they think they can get away with it."

Emily rolled her eyes. "I don't know why you'd say something so obvious."

"Yeah. Me either. Anyway, I think I'm going to go take a nice hot bath and try to soothe my ass a little."

"Pff, whatever. Why would I even care?"

"I'm just saying, I might forget to close the door, and I don't want you to peek at me while I'm so naked and vulnerable."

Emily scanned her gaze over her brother's super-hot physique. Just because he was literally the most attractive boy in town, he thought she'd perv on her own brother? Gross.

"As if I'd even want to," she said.

"Right. Sure. But just in case, I'm definitely going to remember to close the door."

Jaime left the bathroom door wide open as he ran his bath. He even 'accidentally' wedged it as far open as it would go. If he was going to seduce his sister, he needed to use all the trickery and cunning at his disposal. Letting her see him naked as much as possible might help trigger her natural incesty desires.

There was a flash of movement in the corner of Jaime's eye as he bent down to check the water temperature. He grinned to himself, certain that his plan was working.

In fact, his plan was working almost exactly as well as he imagined. Emily, magically mind-fucked though she was, still possessed deep-rooted instincts that she didn't currently understand.

She'd noticed Jaime's lack of care with the bathroom door. All that talk about closing it, and he'd still forgotten. He was acting very peculiar lately.

Emily peeked at her brother while he ran his bath. She assumed, quite incorrectly, that he hadn't noticed her because he didn't act at all embarrassed about being naked in front of his sister.

Her eyes followed his hard cock as it bounced around with every movement he made. She was grossed out, of course, just like a good sister should be. But there was also something more, something deep inside that screamed at her not to be grossed out, that if she only touched that magnificent penis, great universal secrets would be revealed to her.

She wrenched her eyes away from Jaime's erection, and they naturally locked onto his butt instead. His poor little asshole looked like it had been severely pounded recently, even though that didn't make any sense. She couldn't imagine her brother would be that naughty. Boys weren't supposed to like their bums being filled. Even girls weren't, unless they were slutty. Everyone knew that.

Unless...

Emily gasped aloud, and only belatedly covered her mouth with her hands. Luckily Jaime still didn't seem to have noticed her.

There was an explanation for why Jaime would have been ruthlessly ass-fucked, and why he'd been acting so odd all day. He must be gay. That was the only possible reason for his shenanigans.

Emily, secure in her very incorrect hypothesis, walked into the bathroom. Now that Jaime was gay, she didn't need to worry about inappropriate behaviours anymore. He wasn't interested in her, so it was all safe and good.

Jaime, also incorrectly, assumed that his plan was going better than he could have dreamed. He stood up, cock pointing excitedly at his sister as she approached.

"Well hello," he said.

"Hey, Jai," Emily chirped cheerfully. "I've figured it all out."

"Already? That was quick. You always were clever about sex things."

Jaime advanced, arms and cock outstretched, toward his sister. She danced back with a silly giggle.

"Don't fool around, Jai. I know you don't actually want to grab my naughty bits and rub your penis all over me."

Jaime hesitated. Something had just gone terribly wrong. "I don't?" he asked in genuine puzzlement.

"Of course not. You're gay."

"Oh. Well that's too bad. Are you sure?"

"Absolutely. Your butt's all red and sore and gaping like you've been having fantastically rough butt sex."

"Sure."

"And that can only mean you were fucking another dude. Ergo, gay."

Jaime shook his head sadly. It was worse than he'd thought. The Emily he knew truly was lost. "That's the only explanation you can think of?"

"Yep."

"There's no way that maybe... it was a girl with a strapon? A sister even?"

"Ew. Don't be silly and gross, Jai. There's no way something like that would happen."

"No. I suppose not." Jaime stepped into his nice warm bath. "Excuse me a minute, won't you? I think I need to drown myself now."
"Oh now don't be that way about it. I'm happy for you that you've figured out what you want in life. There's nothing wrong with being gay."

"No. Indeed not."

Jaime slumped in resignation, letting his body slip totally underwater. He didn't even bother taking a breath before his face was submerged. He couldn't do this. He couldn't turn this monstrosity of a girl back into his beloved sister. Everything about the way she thought was flat out wrong and not Emily-like at all.

Emily, being somewhat worried about her brother lying at the bottom of the tub and not breathing, reached in and hauled his head back out of the water. He spluttered and coughed, then glared at her.

"Hey, what's the big idea?"

"It's no good being so dramatic," Emily said firmly. "I love you and accept you, and that's all there is to it."

"Oh how little you understand," Jaime muttered.

"And I'll just stay here and watch you for the rest of your bath if that's what it takes to make sure you don't do anything stupid."

"Really? Even though I'm naked and you can see everything?"

Emily waved a hand airily. "Pff, it's fine. You're gay, remember?"

"Yeah, but you're not."

Emily bit her lip and considered the point. It was true that being so close and touching her brother while he was wet and naked was doing funny things to her. Her pussy felt very damp, and her butthole was clenching rhythmically like it was anxious for something. Even her throat felt more open than usual, like it was prepared to have a massive erection shoved down it.

But that was all just silly. She'd never be attracted to her brother, let alone do anything about it.

"Don't worry about me. I'm a good girl."

Jaime's eyebrows shot up. She'd made her statement with utter conviction and no hint of irony at all. Still, he sensed that he had an opportunity here if he could just maneuver things correctly.

"Well, if you're going to stay, maybe you could help me?"

Emily wrinkled her nose. "How do you mean?"

"Like, you could help me wash. I'm gay and you're a good girl, so there shouldn't be anything wrong with it."

She nodded. "That makes sense. You're my brother and I love you, so if you need help, I should be there for you."

Emily grabbed a cloth and some body wash and set to work.

Jaime relaxed and enjoyed the sensual experience of being gently scrubbed by his sister. Even though it was quite an innocent activity compared to what he was used to, it still felt nice. Plus he could see down Emily's top as she leaned over the side of the tub.

Emily found it kind of strange how she kept imagining tearing her clothes off and jumping into the tub with Jaime. They could roll around all slippy slidey, maybe some things would accidentally go in some other things...

But that was silly. She couldn't possibly want to do anything remotely sexual with her brother. Not only would it be illegal and punishable by super-death, but Jaime was definitely, without question, absolutely, totally gay.

Though for having no interest in girls, he sure was staring pretty hard at her boobs. And his cock kept twitching and throbbing and leaking precum.

"Don't forget to wash my penis," Jaime reminded her.

"Oh. Right."

Emily had been trying not to touch his enthralling cock. It seemed to beckon her, emanating danger and excitement. She couldn't help feeling like there was something very important about it. Like somehow her brother's penis was the greatest, most bestest thing in the whole wide world to her.

But again, that was silly.

With all the false confidence she could muster, Emily wrapped her wet cloth around Jamie's dick and gave it a wipe. Then another wipe, and another. Then she let the cloth fall away and kept rubbing. After that, she decided she actually needed both hands.

There were audible snaps and crashes as several magically erected barriers in Emily's mind came crashing down. No mystical force could stand against the sheer joy she felt with her brother's cock pulsing in her hands.

"Mmm," Jaime moaned. "That feels really nice. Keep washing my penis just like that."

"Yeah. Washing," Emily said in a faraway voice. "That's all I'm doing."

Jaime felt so much better. Everything was right with the world now that Emily was playing with his cock. Sure she wasn't all fixed yet, but the worst was over. He didn't know much about magical spells, but he knew his sister's incestuous impulses. Magic didn't stand a chance.

The minutes ticked past, but Emily was lost in a world of her own. She didn't notice her muscles getting tired from jerking a cock in a terribly awkward position, she didn't realize how inappropriately long she'd been doing it, and she didn't contemplate what any of it meant. She'd rediscovered her purpose in life, at least partially, and bliss and ecstasy were warring with the remaining mental blocks in her head.

Jaime finally exploded in a megaton eruption of cum. Emily was drenched almost instantly, and still more cum showered down on and around her. She squealed indignantly, but enough of her instincts had returned that she aimed her brother's cock to make sure her face and tits got some extra coatings.

"Jai!" she exclaimed, carefully waiting to protest after he was done coating her in sweet creamy filling. "You just came all over me!"

"Yeah, that'll happen."

"But... but... you're gay. You shouldn't have enjoyed any of that."

"I wouldn't worry about that. Here, come join me in the bath. You're the one who needs cleaning now."

"Um... well ok. But only for cleaning purposes."

"Of course."

Emily struggled with removing her clothes. Part of the difficulty was how secretly excited and trembly she was to get naked and jump in the bath with her brother, but mostly it was because every single part of her was dripping with slippery brother-cum.

She eventually managed to strip naked. She blushed at the amount of staring Jaime was doing. He really shouldn't have been looking quite so intensely at her boobies or pussy, but she reminded herself that he was gay, so it was alright. Plus, she kind of liked that he was so attracted to her, even though he wasn't, really.

It was all very confusing.

Jaime watched eagerly while stroking his dick. His sister was naked and covered in his cum. One more step in the right direction.

"Alright," said Emily. "I'm going to get in the bath with you now. It's kind of slippery, though, so I might need some help."

"You got it."

She braced herself on the edge of the tub and threw one leg over the side. Jaime helpfully grabbed her delicious little butt to help steady her.

"Hey, you're still wearing your butt plug," Jaime said as he noticed the heart shaped jewel shining out from between her ass cheeks.

Emily flushed in embarrassment. "Yeah. I don't know how it got there, but every time I tried to take it out, it'd find its way back. I couldn't sit down without it being right there, perfectly lined up with my butthole to slide back in. Sometimes it wouldn't even wait for me to sit."

Jaime patted the plug. "Good boy," he told it.

"Don't talk to my butt plug," Emily admonished. "That's weird."

"Sorry. But he is a good boy. That's all."

"Fine then. At least let me sit down. You're holding my bum so tight I can't move."

"Oh. Oops. I definitely didn't mean to grab your perfect ass so firmly." Which was a lie, as he totally meant to grab her perfect ass so firmly. "Here, sit down."

Jaime tried to guide Emily so that she'd sit right on his cock. She was quick enough to dodge, unfortunately, and ended up sitting just behind his cock, so that her pussy pressed against it as she slid into her seat in her brother's lap. Some water splashed on the floor as the overfilled tub ran out of capacity.

"Ooh," Emily cooed at the incredibly sexy feeling of grinding against her brother's erection. "That feels really nice, but I probably shouldn't think that."

"No, it's ok. I don't mind. Go ahead and enjoy my penis any way you want."

"Well, if you're sure..."

Emily bounced energetically in his lap. Her wet slit slipped easily along his pole. She came close to impaling herself a couple times, but no such luck just yet.

There were more snaps and pings as the rubber bands of malevolent intent in her brain hit their limit and were torn asunder by good, wholesome family values.

"Jaaai," Emily whined. "Why does your penis feel so goooddd?"

"There's my girl," Jaime said.

"What?"

"You're figuring out who you really are. Don't think about it. Just feel it. In here."

He reached around and placed his palm against her chest roughly over her heart.

Emily looked down at her brother's hand and wrinkled her forehead in confusion. "My boobie?"

"No, Em. Not just your boobie." Jaime put his other hand on her other breast. "Both your boobies! Use the power of your tits. Feel your way to the truth."

Emily concentrated hard. She could feel something from her breasts. Something more than just how nice it was having her brother fondle her while she bounced around in his lap.

Then it all seemed so simple. Once she let go of her thoughts, her tits showed her the light and the truth. A final rumbling crash destroyed the remnants of the C.U.N.T.s' hold on her. She remembered everything, and she knew who she was again.

Emily let out a gleeful laugh and slammed her pussy down on Jaime's throbbing cock. She buried his shaft inside her in one swift motion, sighing in abject contentment as her life was made complete. She was back.

"Oh, Jai!"

She swirled around to face her brother, then clamped down hard with her pussy to make sure nothing could separate their conjoined genitals. She grabbed his head and kissed him fiercely.

Jaime was, if anything, even happier to have his sister back. He'd been the one who had to suffer practically all day without her, while she simply hadn't realized what she was missing. He kissed her back hungrily while groping at her tits and ass.

"God I missed you," he panted in between tongue duels.

"What happened to me? It all seems like a dream. A horrible, awful nightmare. I remember... I remember you wanted to have sex with me and... and I said no!"

"Shh... shh... it's ok. You're all better now."

"But I don't understand."

Jaime did his best to explain everything that had happened. He told the story whole taking frequent breaks to comfort Emily, who still felt icky and upset about being turned into the sort of girl who didn't fuck her brother at every opportunity.

Getting her to bounce up and down on his cock helped calm her, as did grabbing her butt and playing with her plug. He interspersed talking points with sucking and licking her boobies, and sometimes sharing deep, long-lost kisses.

"So everybody else had the same thing happen as me?" Emily asked once the story was told.

"Everyone I've talked to, except for me and Lil. Granted, that wasn't very many people. I can actually count the girls I fucked today on one hand."

Emily made a sympathetic face. "You poor boy. Hopefully your balls don't shrivel up from neglect."

"Don't worry. Now that I've got my favourite cum dump back, I think I'll be fine."

"Aw, you sweet talker you. I missed the romantic things you're always telling me." Emily leaned in closer to press her tits against Jaime's chest, her hips still rocking as she rode his cock. "Tell me some more about how much you love me."

Jaime smiled. "You're my sole reason for living, you know."

"Aww."

"I just want to fuck you all night."

"Mmm."

"I want to pound you into a sex coma."

Emily cooed happily and rode him harder.

Jaime kissed her neck. "I feel so much pure and holy love for you right now that all I can think about is fucking your tight little ass and filling it up with so much cum that it leaks out your nose for a month."

Emily was overwhelmed by sheer romantic sentiment and came all over her brother's dick. She missed much of his next few sweet nothings, but the things she heard involving her mouth and pussy were just as loving and tender as what he wanted to do to her butt. It was a long time before she stopped orgasming.

Unfortunately, all their fucking and sloshing around in the tub had caused even more water to spill out, some of which was mixed with the copious cum that was gradually rinsing off of Emily. The bathroom floor had flooded and was spilling out into the hallway, which was inevitably discovered.

"What's all this?!" came their mother's shrill, unhappy voice upon discovering the mess. "Who's in the bathroom? Why are you getting water everywhere?"

"Oh shit," said Jaime. "We can't let Mom catch us naked together in the bath."

"Are you sure?" Emily asked. "She might just think it's hot that we're fucking like bunnies again."

"No, she won't. Her mind's all confused like yours was. She's not strict-but-secretly-horny Mom. She's just plain strict Mom now."

"Oh. Well that's not good. There's nowhere to hide."

"You'll have to hide underwater."

"Will that work?"

"It does in all the online documentaries I've ever seen. Plus the water's all murky with the cum mixed in, so she shouldn't be able to see you."

Emily bit her lip and considered the plan carefully. "I don't know. I can't hold my breath very long."

"You can when my cock's shoved down your throat. You don't ever seem to need to breathe at all when you're sucking me off."

Emily smiled in relief. "Oh, well you didn't say we could do naughty stuff while I was hiding. That's all better then."

Content that she wouldn't have to spend even a minute without brother-cock inside her during their cunning plan, Emily hopped off Jaime's lap and dove face-first right back on his penis.

In a perfectly ordinary stroke of luck, Emily had just disappeared into the bath water with Jaime's dick firmly embedded in her mouth and throat when Christine burst into the bathroom. A bit less fortunately, Emily's body submerging entirely made another cascade of water spill out of the tub.

"Jaime!" Christine said, hands on her hips. "Why are you making such a mess? And why is the door totally open while you're bathing?"

Jaime winced meekly. "Sorry, Mommy. I forgot to close the door. And I think there's something wrong with the bathtub. Water just keeps falling out."

Christine glared a moment longer, but her son seemed sufficiently contrite. "Well alright then. Maybe I'll have to get a bathtub repairman in to look at it. We can't be having these kinds of messes all over the place."

Jaime gazed at the mix of cum and water all over the floor. It seemed like exactly the sort of mess they could have all over the place. He wisely declined to say so.

"I'll just have to clean it up," Christine declared. "We can't have your bath all over the house."

Jaime worried for a second about what his mother sticking around would mean for Emily's hiding place. It was a silly fear, however, since she couldn't be seen from above the water line, and she was all cozy and snug with brother-cock shoved down her throat. She'd be fine staying there for hours if need be. He reached underwater and stroked her hair lovingly.

"Ok, Mom," he said. "Whatever you have to do."

Christine nodded and walked toward the cupboard under the sink to find a rag and bucket. However, the floor was more slippery than she realized. She lost her footing and fell right on her butt in all the mess.

"Oof," Jaime said. "Are you ok?"

She nodded. "Yes, but my pants as all soaked." She carefully stood back up. "Ugh. They're so gross now. What kind of stuff did you put in your bath anyway?"

Jaime thought quickly. He obviously couldn't tell her it was his cum. He had no idea what other sort of thing might look like cum, was the problem.

"Um... I'm not sure," he said. "It was just some bottle of stuff Em recommended for relaxation."

"Well it's very slippery and makes quite a mess."

Jaime nodded. "That it does."

Christine removed her soiled pants. She bent over with her butt sticking out at Jaime as she slipped them down her legs.

He stared lustfully at her big, soft ass swaying back and forth covered only by some damp and clingy panties. He unconsciously grabbed Emily's head and slid it back and forth on his cock.

Emily, of course, was all too happy to be used as a masturbation toy, even though she had no idea what was going on above the surface.

"You aren't staring at my bum, are you?" Christine asked with sudden suspicion.

"Of course not," Jaime replied. "But if I was, I'd think it was totally hot and amazing, and I'd really want to fuck it. But I'm not, so it's all good."

"You better not be. It's your fault I had to take my pants off in front of you." Christine carefully folded her pants and set them next to the sink. "Emily was right. You have been acting odd lately. Very inappropriate around your family."

"Am I?" asked Jaime in a tone of feigned innocence. "I don't recall doing anything even slightly inappropriate with any member of this family."

At that moment, Emily began giggling uncontrollably and he had to shove his cock all the way down her throat and hold it there until she stopped. Too much laughing would give them away.

"I mean really," Jaime continued, "I'm just an eighteen year old boy, confused about sexuality and my raging hormones. I can't help that I'm horny all the time."

Christine sighed. "No, I know sweetie. It would just be nice if you'd stop sporting boners around the rest of us all the time."

"I'll do my best," Jaime promised, though he already knew for a fact that there was nothing to be done. If Emily couldn't tire his cock out, no force in the world could.

Jaime watched as his mother began wiping up the mess on the floor. She went on her hands and knees, and no matter which way she faced, there was something to perv on. Either her big, milfy ass from the back, or her lovely full cleavage from the front. Even her profile featured some attractive jiggling as she swirled her cloth around the floor.

It was a teasingly sexy mommy show to watch while he continued secretly using his sister as a cock toy. And it only got better because Christine kept slipping in the gooey water and getting the rest of her clothes wet too. Eventually she stripped down to her bra and panties, and they were both soaked so they did little to preserve modesty.

"Ugh, I'm going to need a shower and some dry clothes by the time I'm done here," Christine said. "Are you almost done with your bath? You've been in there an awfully long time now, and you hardly ever take baths."

"Well if I had Em and you for company every time, I'd probably take more," Jaime murmured under his breath. Then, louder, "why don't you go get your bathrobe, or some dry clothes or whatever. I'll probably be gone by the time you get back."

"No, that's ok. I'll wait."

It occurred to Jaime that there was now a very real problem. If Christine didn't leave the room, there was no way Emily could possibly sneak by her without being seen. Their mother was clever enough that she'd probably suspect something if Emily appeared from the bathtub, all naked and wet and grinning madly.

He began to feel a mild panic at the chance of being caught. He wasn't sure what this version of his mother would do to him and Emily. What if she separated them and didn't let them fuck anymore? It could be a total disaster the likes of which the world had never known.

The sense of risk actually turned Jaime on ever more than he already was. Combined with staring at his mother's big, fuckable ass and being tightly enveloped in his sister's warm, fuckable throat, it was a recipe for orgasm.

Jaime tried to hold back, but Emily sensed cum. Her formerly relaxed and compliant body became tense and alert, switching to full sister-slut status. She sucked hungrily on her brother's cock until she got what she wanted. Cum. Lots and lots of sweet, sticky brother-cum.
Jaime groaned aloud as he shot a vicious load into Emily's tummy. He clapped a hand over his mouth to try and keep quiet. He definitely couldn't let their mother know that he was filling her daughter up while she was mere feet away.

Emily's tummy stretched out to accommodate the sheer quantity of cum, just as it always did. She wasn't usually taking a bath at the time, however, and her increased tummy size upset the delicate balance of water yet again. Jaime's cock pumped away, her belly grew bigger and bigger, and a miniature waterfall developed over the side of the tub.

"Jaime!" Christine yelled. "You're spilling water again! I just got the floor all cleaned up."

"Sorry... Mommy..." Jaime panted through a clenched jaw. "I... told you... the tub's broken."

Christine sighed. "Well maybe you're right. There certainly shouldn't be that much water spilling out. It just doesn't seem physically possible."

"No," Jaime agreed, patting his sister's tummy. "It sure doesn't. But I do love it so."

"What? You love the bathtub?"

"Um... you weren't really supposed to hear that."

"I'm right here. We were talking. Why wouldn't I hear what you say?"

Jaime scratched his head. "I dunno, really. Sometimes I just say things that mean something secret, or are a double-entendre, or something like that. Usually the person I'm talking to doesn't hear me clearly."

"Yes, you definitely mutter things under your breath an awful lot. You should try to stop that. It makes me feel like there are secrets being kept from me in this house and I don't like it."

Jaime nodded. "Pages and pages worth. I'll do my best to be more subtle."

"You're doing it again."

"Oops." Jaime's eyes alit on Emily's previously discarded clothing. He seized upon the pile as a cunning distraction. "Oh no. Emily must have forgotten her clothes in here earlier and now they're getting all wet."

Christine shook her head. "That girl. Always leaving her clothes lying around." She bent over to pick up the soiled clothes.

Jaime, seeing his chance, dragged Emily to the surface. It was kind of tricky because she didn't want to stop sucking his dick, but he managed.

"We have to be quiet," he whispered. "Mom's right there, and we need to sneak you past her."

Emily, panting slightly after not breathing anything but cock for the better part of an hour, looked at their mother's bent over form. "Damn she's got an ass on her though."

Jaime rolled his eyes. "Yes, I know. We both know Mom's totally curvy and fuckable."

"Well I forgot. I haven't been myself today." Emily looked at their mother again. "I kinda want to dive in and-"

"Whatever it is, don't do it. Just be stealthy and get past without alerting her."

"Fiiine."

Emily braced her arms on the side of the tub and heaved herself to her feet. Her tummy bulged obscenely with a massive quantity of brother-cum and threw off her balance. Once she and her pregnant-looking belly were out of the water, it settled down to barely cover the bottom of the bathtub.

She had to keep holding on to something as she stepped onto the floor. It was quite slippery, and she couldn't afford to fall. That would alert their mom for sure.

Jaime clambered out after his sister. His body didn't have a lot of extra weight sticking out, provided he didn't count his cock, so he was better able to balance and maneuver.

"You have to go faster," he hissed. "Mom could turn around any second."

"I'm trying," Emily hissed back. "It's like a skating rink in here. So much cum and water all over the floor."

That gave Jaime an idea. He put his hands on Emily's butt and gave her a firm push. She went sailing out the door into the hall. Problem solved, he thought.

It wasn't quite so simple, however. Emily's big tummy hit the wall outside even before her hands could, and she bounced right back at her brother. Her butt landed against his hard cock, and if she hadn't had her butt plug in, she probably would have ended up impaled on him.

"Em!"

"Sorry. I bounced."

Jaime tried again, and again she simply rebounded. On his third try he angled her a bit, and when she bounced off the wall she hit the door frame instead of coming back in.

He sighed in relief as he heard his sister bouncing safely down the hall, out of danger.

"Oh, are you all done in the tub?" Christine asked.

"Mom! Don't look! I'm naked!"

Christine blushed and turned back around after catching only a brief glimpse of her naked son.

Jaime didn't much care if she looked or not, but it gave him a way to keep her off-balance and on the moral low ground for once. He took his time drying off, happily embarrassing his mother and staring at her ass as he did so.

"Ok, I'm about done," he said. "Do you want me to go find Aunt K and send in her in to help you clean up?"

"I don't know why I'd want my sister in here with me while I'm showering," Christine said.

Jaime shrugged. It had been worth a shot. There was a chance his mom and aunt might still reseduce one another. "Ok then."

"Besides, Krissy went home a little while ago."

"Isn't this her home?"

"No, her real home. Where her family is."

"Wait, so she has a family of her own? And she just abandoned them to come live with us?"

"Of course she has her own family, silly. You know that. But your cousins can't be in the story because they aren't eighteen yet."

"Oh, right. Of course."

"And Krissy never abandoned them. She was only staying here a few days because... because..."

Christine faltered as she realized she couldn't remember why her sister had come to visit. Since her mind had been wiped of all incestuous naughtiness, she really couldn't think of any good reason for it.

"Just for a visit," Jaime said, though he still knew the true reason. "I got it."

"Yes," said Christine in relief. "Just a nice familial visit. That was it."

"Huh. Well, guess I'll worry about that problem later. Got sisters to do. I mean things. Things to do."

Jaime quickly skated out of the room before Christine could ask what he meant by 'doing sisters.'

It wasn't easy to walk on the slippery floors, but he was able to slide along well enough by strategically pushing off the walls. He found Emily still bouncing around helplessly since her tummy kept pushing her in uncontrolled directions every time she hit a wall.

Jaime glided heroically toward her and, as luck would have it, met her at just the right angle for his cock to connect with her pussy and slide right in. Emily's little cunt clamped down tight and locked them securely together. She sighed happily at being unexpectedly filled up by her brother.

"I knew you'd come rescue me," she said.

"Were you really stuck out here?"

"Yeah. Stupid tummy. Who'd have thought being all cum-inflated like a sexy balloon would have some downsides?"

"It was impossible to predict," Jaime agreed. "Now, let's see about getting out of this mess."

Together, the siblings maneuvered carefully into Emily's room where the floor was mostly still dry. They disentangled themselves long enough to build a palisade of dirty clothes to keep any further flooding out, as well as mop up what water had already seeped in.

Thus secured, they fell into bed together.

"We've got a lot of work to do," Jaime said as he idly played with Emily's tits.

"What do you mean?" she asked as she stroked his cock and fingered his ass.

"Getting our family straightened out for one. Did you know Aunt K has another family? We've got cousins and everything."

"Huh, no I don't think I did." Emily frowned. "Must've happened before the story started. I don't really remember anything from before you turned eighteen."

"Yeah. Me either. But she's gone back to them anyway."

Emily sighed. "Well that sucks. I only got fucked by my daddy once, and I wasn't even awake for it."

"Don't worry. We'll fix it. You'll get plenty more daddy-cock eventually."

"Promise?"

"Absolutely."

Emily smiled and kissed Jaime passionately. She loved him so much. He was the most thoughtful brother a girl could ask for.

"But that'll have to wait," Jaime said. "All I can do for right now is pound your mouth, pussy, and ass until you can't get out of bed."

"Lucky that's my favourite thing then isn't it?"

The loving siblings proceeded to fuck and cum every which way until they exhausted themselves and fell asleep in each other's arms.
Saga of Littown Ch. 10
Anniversary sex, school sneaks, and a brand new penis.
Author's Note: Anyone still reading this series knows what's up. Still, be warned this story contains lots of fetish stuff other than incest, and is also a tad silly.

****

Jaime woke to the sounds of giggles and shushing. More urgently, however, were the feelings of his throat and asshole being invaded and stretched out by big rubbery cocks.

"Oops, I think we woke him up," said Emily from above him. She burst into another giggling fit.

Lying on his back with a fake cock shoved in his mouth, Jaime couldn't really see much of what was happening. He mostly had a good view of Emily's butt as she face fucked him with her strapon.

"I told you we couldn't fuck him for long without waking him up," said Lilith from down by Jaime's ass.

"Well you never know," said Emily defensively. "I've been fucked in the butt for a while without waking up."

"Yes, but you're a total butt slut."

"So's Jai."

"Not like you, dear sister. No one's quite the slut you are."

Emily beamed proudly. "Aw, thanks, Lil. You're so sweet sometimes."

Jaime decided he better interject at this point. However, his mouth was pretty full.

"Whaaah uhuh mmmhhhyyuu?" he asked.

"Sorry, what?" Emily said. "I couldn't understand that."

Jaime tried again, but she didn't stop fucking his mouth long enough for him to pronounce even a single word.

"Em, darling," Lilith said while still casually pounding Jaime's butthole, "he can't talk with you shoving that dildo down his throat."

"Oh yeah." Emily smiled, undeterred. "That's ok. He doesn't need to talk."

"Uh owwwhhnn?" Jaime said.

Emily looked down at her brother between her legs with big, adoring eyes. "Happy ten-day anniversary, Jai! Me and Lil decided to do something special for you to celebrate. You just lie back and enjoy it."

"Uhhh..."

Lilith rolled her eyes. "I tried explaining that it's more a present for her than anything. But you know Em."

Jaime would have nodded if he had any control over his neck. He did, indeed, know Emily.

"Nonsense," said Emily. "He loves this. Don't you, Jai?"

"Ennhh," said Jaime noncommittally.

"There, see?" said Emily. "That was probably a yes."

"Whatever you say," said Lilith. "But you have to admit, he much prefers pounding your tight little butthole."

"Ooh, yeah he does," said Emily, who went all gooey at the thought of having her bottom well fucked by her beloved brother.

"And your cunt."

"Mmm, true."

"And your mouth."

Emily's eyes rolled back and she simply nodded agreement.

"And cumming all over you," Lilith continued.

"Yisss."

"Or, indeed, cumming inside you."

Emily exploded in a nice little orgasm as she imagined all the lovely activities her sister was listing. All of Jaime's favourite things happened to be on her list of favourite things too.

"Ok, well it's still top ten though," said Emily eventually, once she'd calmed down a bit.

"Ennhh," said Jaime, still noncommittal.

"Are you sure he doesn't just put up with it because he loves us?" Lilith asked. "Because that's where my bet is." She patted the bulge in Jaime's tummy that her strapon made when she buried it deep in his ass. "But he is such a lovely little brother butt slut."

"That he is," Emily concurred, ruffling Jaime's hair affectionately before grabbing his head with both hands and slamming his throat even more vigourously.

Jaime relaxed and let his sisters have their fun. Lilith was basically right, he didn't enjoy their attempt at making their dildos touch inside him nearly as much as they did, but he did like making them happy.

Plus the ten day anniversary of an incestuous relationship was one of the most important milestones. He loved Emily with most of his heart and all of his butt. If waking him up with some hardcore pegging action made her happy, then he was happy to be her fuck toy.

The girls fucked their sexy, naked brother until his internal organs were all bruised and he'd passed out a couple times. By then, Lilith, who was half demon, had fed on enough sexual energy to sate her lusts, and she decided Jaime could probably use a break as well.

"Alright, you two have fun," she said. "Happy anniversary, kiddos."

She gave Emily a deep, loving kiss, and would have done the same to Jaime if his mouth hadn't already been occupied. She settled for kissing him on the cheek, then left them alone.

Emily watched her big sister's ass sashay out the door, then turned back to Jaime. She decided that was probably enough throat fucking for now. For one thing, his eyes were beginning to roll back like he was going to pass out again.

Jaime coughed and spluttered and sucked in air greedily as Emily pulled out. She patted his head and waited for him to regain some of his breath.

He looked so adorable all naked and gasping and messy from saliva, precum, and pussy juices. She loved him so much it hurt.

"Lil's right, isn't she?" Emily said. "You like pounding me better than getting pounded, don't you?"

Jaime nodded. "Of course I do. Your tight little holes are made to be brother-fucked. Pounding any of them is literally the best thing in the world."

Emily's pussy gushed. She couldn't resist him when he was so sweet and romantic.

"Well, we're kind of running late for school, but it's our anniversary. It wouldn't be fair not to give you your favourite thing."

Emily slipped out of her strapons harness and got on her hands and knees. She reached back and slowly pulled out her butt plug. She gave it a kiss, then set it on her night stand where it could watch.

"I swear your plug's getting bigger," Jaime said, giving it a long glance as he knelt behind his sister.

"Yeah, it is," Emily confirmed. "They grow up so fast." She sighed wistfully. "Pretty soon he'll be too big to stay in his mommy's ass anymore. He'll go off in the world on his own, start a family, and never come visit my bum except on holidays."

Jaime frowned at Emily, unsure of how silly she was being. That was never an easy thing to tell with her.

"You know it's inanimate, right?"

"So? That doesn't mean he doesn't have hopes and dreams and feelings."

"That's exactly what it... oh never mind. And stop calling it 'he.'"

Emily nodded thoughtfully. "You're right. I should name him. He's practically part of the family."

Jaime shook his head and shoved his cock in Emily's butt, hoping that would distract her. She cooed appreciatively as her tight little bottom was ruthlessly filled up, but somehow didn't lose her train of thought.

"Maybe Jaime Jr." she said. "That way, you'll both have the same name."

"How is that possibly a good idea?"

"Because you're my favourite person and my butt plug is my favourite not-person."

Jaime sighed loudly. "I'd rather not name it as though it's our son, Em. That's a bit too silly even for you."

"Is not." Emily chewed her lip in consideration. "Maybe you're right though. Maybe something like Butt Jaime. You know, like butt plug and Jaime mixed together."

"Yeah, I got it. But-"

"That way we could call him BJ for short!"

"Um-"

"That way I could have BJ in my butt while giving my brother a BJ at the same time!"

Jaime gave up. "Ok, Em. If it makes you happy, we'll call your butt plug BJ. That's better than having to call it Jaime too."

That settled, Jaime grabbed Emily's hips in a firm grip and set about properly destroying her asshole.

The siblings fucked wildly for several hours before cumming intensely at the same instant. Jaime pumped about half his cum into Emily's butt before spinning her around and shoving his still spasming cock down her throat to feed her breakfast.

Emily greedily sucked up every drop. Her morning hunger was more than sated by a lovely meal of brother-cum. The only problem was she didn't get to taste very much since most of it bypassed her mouth entirely on the way to filling up her tummy.

She cleaned up Jaime's cock with her tongue, then gave it a kiss. She reluctantly stood up, wobbling slightly as her cum-heavy tummy unbalanced her.

"I wish we could stay and fuck all day," she said. "But we're gonna be late if we don't hurry."

Jaime nodded. "We better get dressed. There's no telling what's going to happen at school today if those cultist C.U.N.T.s have been busy mind-controlling everyone into hating sex. We'll need to be on our toes."

The siblings hurriedly pulled on some clothes and dashed out the door without stopping for breakfast. In Emily's case, that wasn't really an issue. Jaime simply made a mental note to pick something up at school.

As was tradition, Jaime and Emily made it out to the street at exactly the same time as Alyssa, their sexy neighbour girl friend.

"Hey, Allie," called Emily cheerfully.

"Hey, guys," said Alyssa as she reached them. She gave Jaime a kiss on the cheek. "Thanks for all your help yesterday, Jai."

Jaime's cock throbbed as he recalled all his 'help.' It had really been much more a case of taking every opportunity to fuck Alyssa and her mother than actually helping. Still, it had worked out nicely for everyone, and that was what counted.

"You're welcome," he said. "I take it your mom is ok with you two doing sexy incest stuff now."

Alyssa nodded. "She still acts like we shouldn't and whatever, but you should see how wet her cunt gets when I lick her butthole or suck on her titties. She's a total mommy-slut for her baby girl."

Emily sighed wistfully. "I don't know why parents all have to act like they don't want to fuck their super-hot children, even though they totally do. Life would be so much nicer if people wouldn't act so silly."

"Maybe," said Jaime. "But if everyone accepted incest so easily, there wouldn't be any fun in willfully breaking the rules every chance you got."

"Hm, that's true," Emily admitted. "I do kinda love you more because of how naughty it is."

"I kinda just love you because of how hot you are and how nice fucking you is," Jaime said.

Emily threw her arms around her brother and kissed him passionately. They made out frantically and sloppily, too overwhelmed by love to consider the world around them.

A passing driver spotted the brother and sister pair as they kissed and groped each other on the sidewalk. Ordinarily, anyone who spotted their forbidden love was so turned on they passed out immediately. In this case, thanks to magical mind-fuckery, the driver simply died due to being so offended by the display of two consenting people of legal age doing something that didn't hurt anyone and was pretty damn sexy to watch.

The car with a now deceased driver crashed into a pole and burst into flames. Jaime, Emily, and Alyssa stared at it for a moment.

"Guess we better keep going," Jaime said reluctantly. "And maybe not make out by the road like that anymore."

"Aw," said Emily with a pout. "No fair."

"I know, I know," said Jaime. "But those C.U.N.T.s are trying to ruin incest, and sex in general I think, so we can't be sure what'll happen if we aren't careful in public."

"Lots of car accidents," Alyssa predicted sagely.

"At the very least," Jaime concurred.

Emily grabbed Jaime's hand and walked beside him with their fingers intertwined as they made their way to the bus stop. At least they could still hold hands without inadvertently causing a local genocide.

Alyssa, with her mind cleared and having accepted incestuous relationships as the beautiful form of love that they were, was fully appreciative of how cute Jaime and Emily were together. She wasn't offended one bit.

"You two are like the sexiest couple ever," Alyssa said.

"Aw, thanks," Emily said with a big smile. "That's what I think too."

"You're like... like... Romeo and Juliet," Alyssa said, unable to come up with a better comparison.

Jaime wrinkled his nose. "We die in the end?"

"No!"

"One or both of us is underage?" Emily hazarded.

"No!"

"Our families want to kill each other... oh wait, that doesn't make any sense," said Jaime.

"We're secretly Italian?" Emily guessed.

Alyssa rolled her eyes. "That's not the sort of thing I mean at all."

"Ooh, wait, I know," said Emily with a sudden excited bounce. "Our relationship is based entirely on wanting to bone each other."

"And we have to keep it secret," Jaime added. "More or less."

Alyssa breathed a sigh of relief. "Yes, that's what I meant. Thank goodness you got there eventually."

"She's got a point," Emily said. "Romeo and Juliet is widely known as the greatest, most truest love story of all time ever. Or at least it's the one people know about, which is almost the same thing. And their love was basically exactly like ours!"

"That's true," Jaime said. "That can only mean we're destined to be the world's longest lasting, most loving couple of all time ever."

He and Emily wanted so badly to make out some more, but they had to restrain themselves for the sake of the morning commuters. Their respective penis and clit throbbed as one in desperate longing. If they hadn't already fucked intensely for hours that morning, they wouldn't have been able to resist.

Somehow, they made it to their bus stop without further incident. Despite being several hours late, the bus hadn't arrived yet, so they could still make it to school on time.

"I wonder if me and Mom will ever be as in love as you two," Alyssa mused wistfully.

"Sure you will," Emily said with an encouraging pat on the shoulder. "Just fuck as much as possible. That's the secret." Another thought occurred to her. "Oh, and if you really love your mommy that much, you should totally propose!"

"I don't think we can get married."

"No, not proposing marriage, silly. Propose for her to be your butt slut. Like what Jai and I did." Emily flipped up the back of her skirt to reveal her typical lack of panties. "See? I wear the butt plug he got me all the time. It's way better than a ring."

Alyssa made suitably appreciative noises as she dropped to her knees behind Emily. She gently caressed the butt plug with a pair of fingers.

"That's so romantic," Alyssa said. "Maybe you're right, I should get Mommy a plug and ask if she'll be my butt slut. I could even get her one with a base shaped like a butt, just like yours."

"I'm pretty sure it's meant to be a heart," Jaime said, but was promptly ignored.

"We named him this morning," Emily said. "He's Butt Jaime now. Or BJ for short."

"Awww, it's like he's your baby," said Alyssa.

"No it most certainly isn't like that," said Jaime.

"He basically is," said Emily, who was still ignoring her brother. He just didn't understand deep emotional stuff sometimes. "And he loves living in his mommy's ass. He's growing so big already."

"Can I see?" asked Alyssa

"Sure," said Emily.

Alyssa carefully pulled Emily's plug out, leaving a briefly gaping hole as Emily's butt adjusted to being empty; an uncommon state of affairs these days.

"He's so cute," Alyssa cooed. "He's got your eyes."

Jaime threw his hands into the air. "It doesn't even have eyes! What are you... oh forget it."

Emily knelt down next to Alyssa and stroked BJ's head while Alyssa cradled him. "And he's got Jaime's love for being inside my asshole." She leaned over and gave her plug a soft kiss. "Isn't that right, sweetie," she whispered. "You love Mommy's bum, don't you?"

Alyssa was overwhelmed by the love Emily and Jaime had for each other, and the motherly love Emily had for her butt plug. "That's it," she said. "I'm gonna make Mommy my butt slut, and we're gonna have a butt plug of our own. And we're gonna love him, and feed him, and watch him grow. And him and BJ will be best friends, and they can play together."

Emily hugged Alyssa tightly. "You won't regret it. Having a butt plug is the most fulfilling thing in the world. Your life just isn't complete without one."

The girls continued to ignore Jaime, who was now banging his head repeatedly on a stop sign in the hopes of a mild concussion.

Alyssa's expression changed to one of worry. "But what if I'm not ready for a butt plug? What if we have triplets? Me and Mom only have two assholes between us, we couldn't handle three. And what about-"

"Shh, shhhh," Emily said while soothingly stroking Alyssa's hair. "It'll all be fine. Trust me. Lots of girls worry they can't handle having a butt plug, but they all love it so much once they do."

"Are you sure?"

"Positive. I only know about my particular situation, but I feel like that entitles me to speak for everyone when it comes to babies. I mean butt plugs."

Alyssa bit her lip. "Do you think... maybe... I could try out BJ? Just for a minute?"

Emily thought about it. "Well... he hasn't been in anyone's bum but mine, so he might be a little shy. Let's see if he'll let you."

Alyssa grinned enthusiastically. "Thanks, Em. You're such a good friend."

"I am, aren't I."

The girls stood up. Alyssa prepared to drop her pants.

"Jai, keep a lookout would you?" said Emily. "We don't need anyone sneaking up on us and accidentally dying due to be offended by parts of the human body not being properly covered. And stop hitting your head on things. It's kind of distracting."

"Yeah, sure," said Jaime. "It wasn't working anyway." He glanced around. "All clear for now."

Alyssa quickly slipped out of her pants and underwear. She bent over slightly and spread her ass cheeks.

Emily eagerly dove in and licked Alyssa's cute little butthole. She licked and slurped and tongue-fucked her friend's bum right by the side of the road like the most wanton and shameless of sluts. Which, of course, she basically was.

"Car," Jaime said.

Emily grunted in annoyance and stood up, pretending not have been engaged in public analingus. Alyssa hastily covered her pussy with her hand.

The car drove by without incident. The driver didn't see any sexual activity happening, nor any nipple, vagina, or penis. That meant whatever was going on was socially acceptable, and no offense had to be taken.

Emily went right back to slobbering all over Alyssa's bottom as soon as they were clear. She then sucked on her butt plug to get him all wet, then pressed him to Alyssa's tight rear hole.

"Be a brave boy for Mommy," she whispered to BJ. "You'll be home soon, I promise."

Alyssa's ass stretched wider as the butt plug was slowly inserted. She was pretty nervous, but also very excited. She kept thinking about having a butt plug of her own and being able to shove it up her ass any time she wanted.

With a final pop, the plug slid all the way in. Alyssa came from sheer excitement. It was both emotionally fulfilling just like she'd hoped, and also pretty hot to have her butt played with in such a public location.

"Ooh, that's nice," Alyssa moaned.

"I knew you'd like it," said Emily. She pulled the plug halfway out and let it pop back in a few times, just for fun.

Jaime was torn between really, really enjoying watching his sister play with another girl's ass, and being tired of the two of them cooing over the butt plug. It was just so girly to get so mushy over sex toys. Honestly. Everyone had toys, it wasn't anything special.

"I'll have to get twins," Alyssa declared. "One each for me and Mom. I can't go back to a butt plug-less life now."

"That's the spirit," Emily said. She gave Alyssa's butt a few celebratory smacks. "It'll be good for BJ to have some friends."

Luckily, Jaime spotted their bus arriving before things got any sillier. "Better get dressed," he said.

The girls looked up. Emily calmly flipped her skirt back into place. Alyssa squeaked and tried to stuff herself back into her clothes. She didn't have enough time, however, and had to once again resort to covering her pussy with her hand as the bus rolled up.

Jaime was a gentleman and picked up Alyssa's jeans and panties for her so she could preserve her modesty while boarding. She kept one hand over her juicy teenage cunt while doing her best to cover her bum with the other.
Emily was last to step onto the bus. Just before she did, she felt her ass stretch open for a familiar object. She reached back beneath her skirt and gave her butt plug a loving pat as he settled back in where he belonged. BJ was very good at finding his way home.

The three teenage delinquents squeezed into one seat, with Alyssa on the window side. She relaxed a bit one she had some cover and no longer had to cover herself quite so vigourously. She'd gone all red from her humiliating shuffle down the aisle.

"That was so embarrassing," Alyssa hissed. "Everyone looked at me because I had no pants on, but they didn't even care, really. It was like they were only deciding whether they needed to be offended or not. Not one of them popped a boner or stuck their hand down their pants."

"You poor girl," Emily said, reaching over with a sympathetic hand. "No one got all horny over Jai's prominent erection or my sexy short skirt either. It's that mind control shit going on. It's messing with the natural order."

"Good thing you covered your pussy and butthole though," Jaime said. "As long as you can't see them, nothing else below the waist counts as nudity. We could have been in real trouble if you hadn't been so careful."

Alyssa was still feeling pretty horny. Even if none of the other students on the bus found her pantsless state arousing, she was still pretty turned on by it.

"Hey, Em?" she said. "Do you mind if I ride Jai's cock for a while?"

"That's what it's there for," Emily said.

Jaime was used to not being consulted about being used as a sex toy, so it barely even registered that he wasn't asked.

Alyssa fished out his rock-hard erection while Emily did her best to shield them from view. There was a chance someone might notice two hot teenagers having sex in the middle of the school bus.

Alyssa stood up and held the back of the seat in front of them for balance. She positioned her ass carefully and set it right on the tip of Jaime's cock. She then lifted her feet and let gravity slowly slide her down the length of his magnificent fleshy pole.

Emily bit her lip and watched with just a hint of jealousy as her brother's cock disappeared into Alyssa's bum. It was crazy hot watching other girls fuck him, but she always kind of wished that she was the one being sexually filled up instead.

The bus bounced and jolted as it proceeded down the road. Every movement sent little tingles of anal pleasure through Alyssa's body. She sat in Jaime's lap and played with her pussy while letting the bus do all the work stimulating her ass.

"Mmm, it feels so nice having my little teenage bottom all full of cock," Alyssa moaned. "And all these other people around us have no idea."

"They probably will if you keep narrating out loud," Jaime said. "But I agree, it is very nice having my penis all snugly holstered in your sexy little ass."

They began to attract some suspicion at that point, thanks in part to describing exactly what naughtiness they were up to out loud so the whole bus could hear. It didn't help when Jaime blew his load up Alyssa's bum and she started moaning and expanding uncontrollably.

"Shh," hissed Emily urgently. "People are looking. You need to stop enjoying being anally inflated like a cum balloon in a severely public location while naked from the waist down and having a cock shoved up your butt."

That was easier said than done, however, as Emily even had a little orgasm from describing the sexily problematic situation.

Luckily the bus arrived at school and the students all began disembarking before they had a chance to investigate the sexy disturbance. That gave a moment of respite which needed to be used wisely.

"I think I'm all done cumming," Jaime said.

"That's good," said Alyssa as she patted her dangerously expanded tummy. "I don't think I could hold any more cum. My bum and tummy are filled right up."

Emily experienced another pang of jealousy. Sure she'd been cum-filled to an improbable degree once already that morning, but her body had since absorbed most of the healthy nutrients from that load and her tummy was hardly distended at all anymore.

"We have to get moving," Jaime said. "The bus driver's going to check on us soon."

"I know," said Alyssa. "But I can't get off your cock without all your hot cum leaking back out. There's too much for my ass to hold, especially now that's it's been wrecked by your big penis this whole trip."

"Jai'll just have to stay in your butt for now," Emily said, her jealousy only increasing. "Keep you all nicely plugged up until we can think of something."

With careful coordination, Jaime stood up while holding Alyssa by her thighs. His cock helped support her, which was good because she was extra heavy from all the gooey semen inside her.

Emily had to walk in front and cover up Alyssa's lower half so that no one would notice anything sexual happening. Alyssa couldn't protect herself with her big tummy in the way.

They had to walk at an awkward shuffle with Jaime carrying Alyssa in a delicate balance, and Emily leading the way and carrying Alyssa's jeans and panties. They did their best to avoid large groups of students, but once again the general zombie-state of their peers helped them in avoiding detection.

"Looks like everyone's all messed up," Emily said. "No one's even giving us a second glance. Even the smallest bit of imagination would let them figure out that Jai's still fucking Allie's ass."

"We can't worry about that now," Jaime said. "We have to deal with one problem at a time. Class could start any minute, seeing as how we're several hours late to school at this point."

"We should find a bathroom," Emily said. "If no one's going to be having sneaky sex or relationship talk, the bathrooms should all be deserted."

"Lucky thing no one poops in these stories isn't it?" Jaime said.

"Damn straight. That would be very inconvenient."

The first bathroom they found was, indeed, empty. Once they were inside, they had all the privacy they needed.

Jaime bent Alyssa over the sinks and slowly withdrew his cock. She had another baby orgasm just from the feel of his dick sliding back out.

Emily slapped her hand over Alyssa's butthole to keep any cum from spewing back out. She still needed something to keep it in there permanently, and there wasn't much to work with. On a whim, she stuffed Alyssa's panties up her butt. That mostly worked, but it wouldn't necessarily hold forever. Emily then rolled up Alyssa's jeans into a tight cylinder and painstakingly shoved them up after the panties.

"There, that should do it," Emily said, proudly examining her handiwork.

"It feels pretty snug," Alyssa agreed. "But I kinda don't have anything to wear now. I'm still bottomless, in case you'd forgotten."

"Trust me," said Jaime, who was standing back admiring her beautiful bare ass, "we haven't forgotten."

"That's a good point though," said Emily. "You'll need something to wear. I'd give you my panties, but I'm not wearing any."

"Neither am I," said Jaime. "We'll need a better idea."

"Guess we have no choice," said Emily. "We'll have to get something out of a clothing vending machine." She reached back, pulled out her butt plug, and rummaged around in her ass to find some money. "Here, Jai," she said as she handed over the change she'd found. "Go see what you can get."

"Why me? I'm not particularly good at picking out clothes for girls."

"Well obviously Allie can't go, since she's the one with no bottoms."

"Fair enough," said Jaime. "With you so far."

"And I can't go because it's my plan, so I'm the leader."

"Makes sense."

"That just leaves you." Emily stepped close to her brother and enfolded him in a big hug. She made sure to press her boobies all nice and squishy against him. "It's a tough assignment, but I believe in you."

Jaime patted his sister's tight little tushy for good luck. "I'll manage somehow. But I expect a reward blowjob when I get back."

"Hell, I was gonna give you one just for fun. We can make it an even two."

"Deal."

Jaime slipped out of the bathroom and snuck down the hallway, humming sneaky spy music to himself. As per the laws of comedy, this made him no less noticeable, but no one said anything on the assumption that he'd gone a bit crazy.

Luckily, the first clothing vending machine Jaime tried was unoccupied. The overall lack of sexy misadventures in the school was once again coming in handy, since no one was ruining any of their clothes and needing to quickly purchase more. It still didn't make up for the tragic lack of barely-legal sexiness, but it was some small consolation in these trying times.

Jaime stared at the selection in mild bewilderment. He wished he'd been given at least some basic instructions, like what he should purchase, or what size Alyssa wore. Alas, he was on his own.

There was only one thing to do. Jaime put Emily's butt-money in the machine, then looked around to make sure he was definitely alone. No one seemed to be looked. He quickly pulled out his cock, closed his eyes, and thrust his hips forward.

Using his keen sexual instincts, his cock hit a button totally at random in a very deliberate and selective way. He opened his eyes and reached into the collection area to find that he'd purchased a skirt. It seemed rather on the short side, but he wasn't about to go second guessing his penis. It knew better about these things.

He returned to the girls and found them idly playing with each other's tits while they waited. Typical.

"Here, I got a skirt," Jaime said. "Hopefully it fits."

"Let's find out," Emily said.

Emily knelt down and helped Alyssa get the skirt into place. Alyssa's tummy was still much too big for her to be able to dress herself.

Emily examined the result critically. "Well, it technically covers Allie's naughty bits. But if she bends over even slightly, or sits down without keeping her legs clamped shut, she's going to be showing off her pussy and butthole to anyone who happens to be looking vaguely in her direction."

Jaime nodded. He knew his sister well enough to know what her conclusion was. "So it's perfect?"

"Yup. Good work, Jai." She gave him a loving kiss. "I'll have to start letting you dress me too. You're a natural."

"It was all my cock, really."

Emily gave his penis a loving kiss too. "Guess I owe you a couple blowjobs now, huh?" she said without any hint of being put out by such a debt.

The bell rang before Emily could do more than slobber on her brother's erection a bit. This time she looked much more annoyed. "Ugh, there's never any time to do anything before class starts in the morning."

Jaime checked the time. "Well, it is nearly two in the afternoon. I think they probably held off as long as they could."

Emily was unconsoled. "Come on, then. Let's get to stupid class."

She grouchily led Jaime and Alyssa out of the bathroom and off to their first periods.

Alyssa hung back near Jaime. "Thanks for a lovely morning," she said a little shyly. "It was very gentlemanly of you to let me bounce around on your cock for a while, then save the day by finding me a skirt to wear."

"What about filling you up beyond physical capacity with cum?" Jaime asked.

"That too. Very sweet of you." Alyssa gave him a chaste peck on the cheek. "Em's a lucky girl."

Jaime watched his sister's ass for a moment as the trailed behind her. "Me too," he said. Then, after a moment's consideration, "the lucky part, not the girl part. Most of the time."

****

The siblings met up again in English class after being painfully separated for a few hours. They sat in their usual seats next to Lindsay, though their friend wasn't yet there when they arrived.

'What's wrong with Ms. Penny," Emily kissed to her brother. "Something's off about her."

Jaime studied their teacher intently. "I think," he said slowly, "that her tits are regular sized instead of being the size of tour busses."

"Oh yeah. It's so obvious now that I know what I'm looking for." Emily frowned. "Do you think that means she's not storing cum in her boobies anymore?"

"I'd say so, yes. That's not the sort of thing the brain washing would allow, after all."

"Goddamn C.U.N.T.s," Emily muttered savagely. "Even ruining ridiculously oversized breasts now. What's next? Breathing?"

Lindsay arrived soon after. She smiled at Emily and Jaime, and greeted them politely, but didn't seem any more herself than anyone else in the school.

"Hey, Lin," Emily said. "Cultists got to you too, huh?"

Lindsay cocked her head. "I don't understand."

"No, I guess you wouldn't. Let me just make sure though." Emily cleared her throat and thought up a suitable question. "What do you think about sex?"

Lindsay frowned, but answered. "Well, it's necessary, I suppose. But it should only be done between a married and unrelated man and woman for the purposes of having children."

Emily's eyes widened, horrified. She jumped into her brother's lap and nestled into his arms. "Oh god, it's worse than I could have imagined."

Jaime was disgusted too, but tried to be brave for his sister. "There there. She doesn't mean it. She doesn't know what she's saying."

"But... but... it's horrible. How could anyone say something so cruel, even if they're brainwashed?"

"I don't know, Em. I just don't know."

"We'll save her right? Lin'll be all better?"

Jaime didn't know if it was possible for the effects to be reversed. Lindsay seemed to be the worst case they'd yet run into. Still, he had to comfort Emily. "Sure we will," he said, hoping it wasn't a lie. "She'll be back to her cum-slutty self in no time."

"I hope so," Emily whispered.

The siblings somehow made it through class. They had to reach out and hold hands through most of it for mutual comfort. Emily needed more than that and wished she could have impaled herself on Jaime's cock for the duration, but such snuggly reassurance just wasn't viable.

Ms. Penny stopped them as they tried to rush out of the room at the bell. "Jaime and Emily Nallister," she said without any of her usual lustful looks at Jaime.

"That's us," Jaime agreed. "Can we go now?"

"Yeah," said Emily. "We really badly need to fuc- I mean, study. We need to study really deep and hard and get all filled up. With knowledge."

Ms. Penny stared at them until they stopped babbling. "All I know is you two are supposed to report to the principal's office. Off you go."

"Well shit," Emily grumbled. "Everything's going wrong. I really needed a quick bathroom fuck."

Jaime patted her butt reassuringly. "First chance we get, I'm destroying that ass."

"Thanks, Jai. I can always count on you."

Carol, Principal January's secretary, was at her usual post. She greeted Jaime and Emily and waved them in to see Ms. January.

"Are you sure we should go right in?" Jaime asked. "I mean, aren't you supposed to do that intercom thing where you press a button and tell her we're here?"

"Not today," Carol said. "She's in a quite a mood. Said you two were to go straight in."

Jaime quivered slightly. "Fuck. She's bad enough in a regular mood."

"It's ok," Emily said. "Look at the bright side. If anyone in this school escaped brainwashing, Ms. January'd be a likely candidate."

"How is that good?" Jaime asked. "It's not like she'll help us return chaos and promiscuity to the streets of the school."

"She might. Only one way to find out."

Emily boldly marched straight into Ms. January's office. She dragged a more reluctant Jaime behind her.

Something was immediately off about the room. Always before Principal January had been in complete control of herself and her space; not so today.

The room phased between realities in a more or less random sequence. At times it was the office it was supposed to be, at others a sex-dungeon or a bedroom or a cave.

Ms. January herself wasn't doing much better. She mostly looked like herself, which was to say the human form she generally adopted. She wore her tight suit over sinful curves, her skin was flawless, and her long, silky black hair was kept rigidly contained in an elegant, professional manner.

However, her reality wasn't any more solid than the room's. Her form morphed with no apparent rhyme or reason. She'd be dressed, then naked, beautiful breasts and sweet little pussy on full display. Then she'd become red and fiery and about as demon-like as one could ever hope not to encounter. Her wings would beat, her tail would swish in agitation, then she'd exert some control and be back to her professional self again temporarily.

None of this made Jaime feel at all confident.

"You called for us?" Emily asked, being much less concerned than her brother.

Ms. January gripped her desk hard enough to turn her fingers white with the effort. Her poor desk began to crack and splinter in her grip.

"Yes. The Nallisters," she said, making a visible effort to retain normalcy of a sort. "I have need of you."

Jaime took half a step back. "You do?"

Ms. January's eyes flashed, sharp and fiery. "I do," she confirmed. "Tell me, you two are still as slutty as ever, are you not?"

Emily contrived to looked offended. "Who, us?"

Jaime bravely stepped forward again in solidarity. It didn't seem like a good day for getting in trouble. "The very idea!"

"Well I never!" Emily agreed.

"The sheer cheek!"

"Quite rude!"

"Our lawyer shall hear about these spurious allegations."

"Yes. And the pope."

Ms. January rolled her eyes with sufficient force that the siblings lost their balance for a moment. "You aren't in trouble."

Emily breathed a sigh of relief. "Good. Because we are enormously slutty."

"Way more than is healthy," Jaime concurred.

"The horniest little things around."

"Just the sluttiest."

Ms. January raised an eyebrow. "Are you done?"

"We could go on," Emily said.

"But only if you'd like us to," Jaime added, putting a warning hand on his sister's arm.

"What I'd like," Ms. January said, wrenching her way back from a partial shift of her reality, "is the use of your particular talents."

"We have talents?" Jaime asked with a severe frown of confusion.

"She must mean sex," Emily said. "That's about all we're good at."

"But that doesn't make any sense," Jaime said. "She's always been so discouraging of our sexual adventures before."

"Except when they're useful," Emily said. "They must be useful now."

"They are," Ms. January confirmed. "I don't know what's happened to the rest of the school, but I had a feeling the two of you would remain the slutty little ho-bags you've always been."

"No need for flattery," Emily said. "We'll help."

"We will?" Jaime asked.

"Of course we will," Emily said. "Didn't you hear Ms. January? She has a problem with what's happened just like we do."

"Oh yeah."

Ms. January narrowed her eyes. "You know something about it, then?"

"Yep," said Emily. "There's these monsters running around in dresses casting spells and turning people into just the worst filth imaginable."

"What Emily mean," Jaime said, "is that there are cultists brainwashing people into thinking sex is bad."

"That's what I said," Emily pouted.

"They got her temporarily," Jaime added. "She's got some very strong feelings about it."

"They better hope they never see me again," Emily declared fiercely.

"A cult. Of course," Ms. January mused. "Well that all makes sense now."

"It does?" Jaime asked.

Ms. January ignored him. "Usually this school is a positive buffet of sexual energy. Students and teachers all lusting after one another, sneakily masturbating or fingering each other, or slipping off for quick blowjobs. And the naughtiness of their thoughts..." She shook her head. "And then I get in today to find... to find..."

"A desolate wasteland," Emily said with a sympathetic nod. "No lusting at all, let alone improper sexual activity."
"Exactly!" Ms. January said. "The students are meant to be pretending to learn things while they actually just get horny and do stupid shit all day. This is an absolute travesty!"

"Plus you're starving," Emily added perceptively.

"That too."

"Wait, wait, wait," Jaime said. "This whole time you wanted us to do sexy stuff? Then what was with all the warnings and trouble and-"

"Jai, baby," Emily said, patting his head. "Hush now. The adults are talking."

Jaime folded his arms and grumbled to himself.

"So," said Emily. "Now that we have a common enemy, shall we join together and eliminate this scourge from our land?"

"That's not-"

"Shall we ride out and face this great enemy in a battle that will be sung about for generations to come?"

"Actually-"

"And also, can you play a healer? Our party doesn't have one yet."

"Emily, for the love of sex would you shut up half a second." Ms. January's tail flitted about in agitation, and only with a deep breath and much internal strength did she get it to subside again. "I need you and your brother to fuck me. That's all."

"Oh, good," said Emily. "That's all we're really good at. I was kind of worried about the adventuring thing." She grabbed Jaime and dragged him forward. "Come on, Jai. Get that cock out. We've got a client."

Jaime still wasn't totally convinced. He did as he was told, but he was quite leery of fucking the demonic principal.

Ms. January let herself go full naked demon form as she bent over her desk and presented her ass and pussy. Long wings stretched out to the walls in anticipation, and her tail swished excitedly back and forth.

Jaime found it a lot harder to resist when there was such a beautiful, sexy sight on display right in front of him. Terrifying or not, Ms. January was a total hottie.

"What are you waiting for?" Ms. January demanded. "I need cock."

"Um... which hole?" Jaime asked.

"Does it look like I care?"

"Right. Ass it is."

Jaime leapt forward and buried his cock in Ms. January's tight demon butthole in one smooth stroke. Her ass was soft but firm, and it cushioned his landing nicely.

Ms. January hissed in deep satisfaction, already looking better now that she had something to feed on. She took the human cock up her bum like a champion anal queen. Her tail whipped around Jaime's midsection to help pull him hard into her.

Emily was enthralled by the sight of her sexy brother fucking their almost equally sexy principal's tight ass. She played with her pussy for a moment while simply watching, but that didn't last long. She climbed up on the desk, flipped up her skirt, and presented her little cunt.

Ms. January didn't hesitate even slightly. She dove between Emily's thighs and licked her teenage pussy like a starving sex demon, which she quite literally was.

Emily had never had a tongue penetrate her so deeply so quickly. Ms. January's long, sinuous demon-tongue wiggled and tongue-fucked with a skill and dexterity no human could ever hope to match.

Soon enough, Ms. January was feasting on a sweet flood of pussy juices as Emily came all over her face. She licked Emily clean, then went right back to building her up to another orgasm.

Jaime pounded Ms. January hard and deep. The more brutally he smashed her ass, the louder she moaned and the harder she thrust back. She was nearly as eager an anal slut as Emily, which was impressive even for a demon.

After several delightful orgasms from having her pussy licked, Emily was ready for a slightly different kind of fun. She reached in her butt to where most of her belongings were stored and grabbed her strapon. After getting it all snugged into place, she shoved the now-attached dildo down Ms. January's throat.

The horny succubus of a principal easily accommodated being spit roasted by the slutty little sibbos. Her holes accepted all the punishment dished out, while throughout the whole thing she regained her strength thanks to the overload of sexual energy being amassed in the room.

"More," Ms. January moaned as she yanked her face off Emily's strapon. "More cock."

"I appreciate the sentiment," said Emily. "But we haven't got any more cock."

"Not yet."

Ms. January took a firm grip of Emily's rubbery shaft. She held remarkably steady considering the machine-like pounding she was taking in the rear.

For a moment, Emily simply watched with a bemused expression. Then, something happened. She went wide-eyed as her strapon morphed into a real, fully flesh penis.

"What the hell?" she said.

She reached down and tentatively touched the new protrusion. Her fingers confirmed it to be a cock even before the sense from her new penis reached her brain.

"Holy shit!" Emily said with a wide grin.

She gazed at Ms. January with pure, jubilant adoration. By way of thanks, since words weren't nearly sufficient, she grabbed twin handfuls of her principal's hair and shoved her brand new cock down her throat.

It felt every bit as amazing as Emily had imagined. To actually experience the full joy of a deep throat from the giving end, to feel the slick, velvety softness of a mouth, throat, and tummy wrapped around a throbbing hard cock, was all she'd dreamed it to be.

"Whoa," said Jaime. "Is that for real."

Emily couldn't stop smiling. "Sure is." She slammed hard into Ms. January's mouth over and over until drool was splattered everywhere from the impacts. "I thought I liked taking a good face fucking. But giving one? Goddamn, it's even better somehow."

"Trust me," said Jaime. "I am aware."

Emily lost herself in the magical moment. She finally had the penis she'd always wanted to try, and she had a skilled, eager mouth to use it on. Better still, she got to share the moment with her beloved brother as they destroyed their slut-demon principal from both ends.

The siblings finally came at the same nano-second after a long and fulfilling fuck session. Jaime, of course, was well experienced with unleashing a torrent of sticky cum into a willing and capacious hole. Emily was not.

It was initially quite distressing to Emily that she was expelling cum instead of greedily absorbing and hoarding it like she usually did. However, the feeling of so much hot semen pumping out of her brand new cock made her quickly come to appreciate this very different perspective. It was an intense and euphoric feeling, and even though it would never replace the sensation of being a cum-balloon, it was easily one of the top ten best feelings she'd had all chapter.

Ms. January filled rapidly under the combined onslaught of two Nallister children emptying their cum into her. Her body was fortunately just as stretchy and resilient as Emily's, if not moreso. She was a demon after all. Her tummy and breasts expanded like crazy until the flow of cum finally stopped.

Emily was alarmed when she pulled her cock out of Ms. January's mouth, only to notice that her principal was shrinking just as quickly as she'd grown. She assumed, quite incorrectly, that all the cum was spilling back out in a tremendous waste of resources. To her, it would have been even more tragic than an oceanic oil spill.

However, it soon became apparent that nothing had leaked out. Ms. January simply absorbed cum faster even than Emily. Its effects were readily apparent in a new and healthy glow in her demonic skin and the well-stoked fire in her dangerous eyes.

"Ahhh," Ms. January sighed. "That's much better." She stretched, cat-like and sinuous. She didn't seem to mind that Jaime and Emily were still staring at her exquisitely naked body. "Thank you, Nallisters. You may go now."

"Just like that?" Emily said. "But-"

"Ask Carol for a pass excusing you from being late to class," Ms. January said, totally ignoring Emily. "After all, I certainly don't want to punish such helpful behaviour."

Even as she spoke, her form morphed back into a clothed human woman. Her face and curves remained constant, and somehow her tight business suit didn't steal as much from her allure as one would assume. Fully energized, she was a sexual nuclear bomb, and Jaime and Emily remained well within the blast radius.

Jaime, for one, was quite happy to quit while he was ahead.

"Come on, Em," he said urgently. "Let's get to class. Pretend like we might learn something."

"Hang on. I want to-"

Jaime clapped a hand over his sister's mouth and dragged her out of the principal's office. Ms. January watched them with unnervingly bright eyes as they left

"You didn't need to drag me out like that," Emily pouted. "Even if I do kinda like when you muscle me around."

Jaime shook his head. "She's trouble, Em. I think she might even be worse now that we've essentially charged her battery well beyond its usual limits."

"How could you possibly know how much sexual energy she usually eats?"

"Think about it. We both came in her."

Emily considered. "So that's like, what, three times the normal amount of cum you dump in me?"

"Two times, Em. There's two of us so... actually, forget it." Explaining math to his sister was probably futile. Unless there was a direct sexual application, of course. Then she was a fucking genius. "But yes, that's the idea."

"Huh." Emily counted on her fingers, then slowly nodded. "You're right. Ms. January's probably got a severe excess going right now." She perked up. "You think that means she wants to fuck someone? Because-"

"No, Em. If she wanted to take a turn pounding you, she wouldn't have kicked us out. Let's just get out of here and save her goodwill for when we need something in the future."

"Fiiine." Emily grabbed a late pass from Carol and held it over her head while triumphant music played. "Alright, got the quest item. Let's get out of here."

"You better let me hold onto that," said Jaime.

"Why?"

"Because you'll probably try to store it in your butt, and I don't want you getting a paper cut back there."

"Oh yeah. Good thinking."

Emily handed over the pass, then they proceeded out to the hallway together.

It quickly became apparent that Emily's new penis was going to give her some difficulty. It hadn't softened even slightly, and unlike Jaime she didn't have pants to hide her erection in. She only had a tiny skirt that was barely sufficient to cover her naughty bits at the best of times.

"I don't know how you manage with that thing," Emily said.

She tugged frustratedly at her skirt, trying to somehow wrap it around her cock enough to hide it. It wasn't even coming close. If it hadn't been the middle of a class period and the hallways deserted, they would have been in serious trouble. No one could fail to notice her massive erection despite her best efforts to conceal it.

"I don't wear a tiny skirt, for one" Jaime said. Then amended, "usually."

"You don't think my cock's gonna be like yours and never go down, do you?"

"I'd say it's pretty likely. You are, after all, quite possibly the only person in the whole world who's hornier and more of a slut than I am."

"Aww, that's so sweet."

Emily stopped in the middle of the school hallway to kiss her brother. They made out passionately, their hard penises fighting an accidental duel down below.

"Jai?" Emily said, gazing at him with big, adoring eyes. "There's something I've been thinking about a lot, that I've been obsessing over and driving myself crazy with ever since about three minutes ago when we left Ms. January's office."

Jaime returned her affectionate gaze and stroked her hair lovingly. "What is it?"

"Well... I feel kinda bad that I got a penis and... and I didn't fuck your mouth before Ms. January's."

"Oh, Em." Jaime kissed her again. "You know you don't need to fuck my mouth at all. That's not why I love you."

"It's not right," Emily insisted. "I got caught up in the moment. You're my butt slut, and by all rights you should be the one I lose my penile virginities with."

"Very considerate," Jaime agreed.

"Luckily, I haven't done the most important one yet. You can still be my first ass fuck." She frowned. "Obviously fucking your pussy is kinda tricky, seeing as how you generally don't have one, but we can burn that gift horse when we get to it."

"Em-"

"Shhh, brother dearest," Emily said, laying a finger on his lips. "I want to take you to a school bathroom, bend you over the counter, and ram your tight little boy-hole until you can't tell up from down."

Jaime wasn't used to being the receiver of such loving and romantic overtures. Usually when Emily wanted to fuck, they just fucked.

"I don't know what to say," Jaime said, light-headed and overwhelmed.

"You don't need to say anything," Emily assured him. "Your mouth doesn't need to even be a part of this. I just want your butthole. I want to use it for my own personal pleasure and make you my butt slut in a holy and sacred way like we've never been able to achieve before. I want to pound your bum with no regard for your comfort or safety until I unleash a tsunami of cum inside your bruised ass. I want to fuck you until your internal organs are crushed into a fine paste. I want-"

"Stop, stop," Jaime said weakly. His legs were shaking, and his asshole was twitching and flexing. He had been well and truly seduced by Emily's flowery poetry and pure loving soul. "Take me away," he whispered. "Make me your butt slut. I'll be your anal cock toy forever and ever and ever."

He fell into Emily's loving arms. Strengthened by love, she carried him easily down the hallway. Since it was to be a critically important first time for the siblings lovers, Emily decided not just use the nearest bathroom. Only the very finest of school bathrooms would do for this momentous occasion.

With Jaime cradled snugly in her arms, Emily set out on an epic and dangerous journey. Down corridors, through swamps, over mountains, skirting past the teachers' lounge, riding trains, horses, and sharks, and finally arriving at their destination many long minutes later.

It was all worth it. The mythical 'best bathroom in the school' truly was a marvel of ancient civilization. The tiles were inlaid with gold and jewels, the taps all had five temperatures instead of two, the whole ceiling was a portal to a beautiful garden full of bunnies and flowers. Most importantly of all, the counters were padded for the purposes of long, romantic fuck sessions.

"Wake up, my love," Emily murmured softly.

Jaime cracked his eyes and yawned. He'd been lulled to sleep in his sister's arms during the vast and treacherous voyage they'd set out on many minutes ago.

"Oh, we're naked already," he said. "Well that's convenient."

"Yes. I had to trade our clothes to a friendly shark so he'd guide us through the ocean of tears up on the third floor."

"Why would a shark want our clothes? Sharks don't even wear pants."

"Don't be speciesist, Jai. Sharks can wear clothes if they want to. Don't just assume how they should behave based on overwhelming precedent and logic."

"You're right. I'm sorry."

"That's ok. Honest mistake." Emily grinned. "Now are you ready to have your body violated?"

"More than ever before in my life," Jaime confirmed. "I feel like the luckiest girl in the world."

"As well you should."

Emily threw him over a counter, making sure his butt was at the proper height. Satisfied, she strapped his wrists into some handy manacles built into the wall so he couldn't move.

Jaime's bum was already gaping open in excited anticipation. Emily dove upon it and showered his ass with frantic kissing and licking. She slobbered all over his cute little butthole until it was so wet and slick it felt like she'd used a gallon of lube and not just her spit.

"I love you, my darling butt slut," Emily said tenderly as she poked the head of her cock against Jaime's eager hole.

"I love you too," Jaime said. "Be gentle with me."

"I most certainly will not."

It was a special occasion after all. It wouldn't be right for Emily to go any easier on her brother than she normally did.

There was only one way for Emily to properly show due ceremony to breaking in her new penis on her brother's tight butthole. She grabbed his hips and slammed her entire massive length inside him in one swift stroke.

Jaime gasped as the air was forced from his lungs. Emily didn't give him even a second to recover. She pounded him hard and fast and deep.

He had to admit, real sister-cock was far superior to the fake sister-cock he was more used to. His ass was getting just as stretched, and his organs just as abused, but strapons simply couldn't convey the love and affection that a real penis could. With every thrust Jaime felt his sister's emotions flood into him. Though possibly that was just precum.

"Mmm, this is sooo much better," Emily moaned. "Who'd have thought that fucking your butt would be so much more fun when I can actually feel it?"

"Literally anyone ever, I assume," Jaime said.

"Yeah, you're right." Emily grinned. "I guess I just didn't think about it because of how much fun it is destroying your boy-hole even just with strapons."

Somehow, Emily began slamming Jaime's ass ever harder. She was so in love with him, and his bum, and especially her cock. It was so sensitive, and hard, and using it on her brother's ass was amazing and addictive. She felt like she could fuck him for weeks without tiring.

Emily was still vigourously mapping out Jaime's insides when the bathroom door flung open. Emily briefly considered stopping and trying to think up some elaborate excuse for what was happening, but quickly rejected the notion.

Not only would any excuse for her penis being energetically buried inside her brother be terribly contrived, but she found it literally impossible to stop fucking him long enough to even make such an excuse. She wasn't sure she could help herself even if their lives depended on it. His ass was that delicious.

Luckily, the intruder was Alyssa, the one other person in the school who wouldn't get them in trouble. She'd shrunk considerably since being cum-inflated to twice her size earlier in the day, though still sported a pregnant looking tummy.

"There you guys are," Alyssa said. "I thought you might be in here."

"Why's that?" Emily asked.

"Well, the shark up by the ocean of tears was trying on some new outfits. It wasn't going very well mind you." Alyssa shook her head. "But anyway, I thought to myself 'who could possibly be wandering around the school naked?'"

"And you thought of us?" Emily asked.

"Immediately."

"Aww. That's so sweet of you. You're such a good friend."

"I know. I'm always thinking about you and Jai without your clothes on. That's just the great sort of person I am."

Emily hadn't slowed her destruction of Jaime's bum even a little. He was unable to add much to any conversation when his lungs were still being rhythmically squeezed empty by the force of his sister's ass-pounding.

Alyssa's eyes widened as she stepped closer. "Wait, do you have a dick?" she asked. "I'm pretty sure you didn't have one this morning."

"I do," Emily declared proudly. "Just got it. Still making payments."

"Lucky," said Alyssa with an envious look in her eyes. "Can I see it?"

Emily pulled all the way out of Jaime's ass with a suctiony pop. Alyssa got down on her knees and ran her fingers up and down the shaft.

"Wow," Alyssa said. "It's so big and warm and beautiful."

"Isn't it?" said Emily. She wiggled a bit in front of her friend, making her cock dance playfully. "I had to take Jai somewhere and fuck the shit out him. I couldn't resist."

"Who could blame you," Alyssa said. "A lovely new cock like that, and a cute little brother-butt to stick it in. No girl could pass that up."

"Exactly." Emily patted Jaime's bottom affectionately. "Besides, my butt slut deserves a real girl-cock. Strapons are fine and all, but they aren't the real thing."
"Aww, that's so romantic." Alyssa put her hands over her heart. "You even brought him to the nicest bathroom in the whole school. You two are so in love it makes me want to cry."

"We really are," Emily agreed.

Alyssa couldn't resist sucking on Emily's cock a little while it was right in front of her face. A few deep throats, then she reluctantly let it slide back out with a fresh layer of saliva all over it.

"I wish I had a brother or sister with a penis as nice as that," Alyssa said wistfully.

Emily sighed happily as she stuck her cock back in her brother. "Well, if you really wanted a sibling, me or Jai could always come over some day and impregnate your mother for you."

"You'd knock up Mommy for me?"

"Of course. What are friends for?"

Alyssa squealed and gave Emily a big hug. "It'd still take a while before my sibling turned eighteen though," she said, her enthusiasm dampening slightly. "Even if you pumped enough cum into my mommy so that she gave birth right away, it'd still take, like, six years or something crazy."

"Seven, I think," Emily said.

Jaime rolled his eyes and didn't even bother correcting their math.

Emily gazed down fondly at Jaime's jiggling butt. "Even if you had to wait ten years, it'd still be worth it though," she said. "Having a fucktoy brother is the best thing that's ever happened to me."

"Eighteen years," Jaime said, unable to help himself. "It takes eighteen years for a newborn to turn eighteen."

"No, I don't think that's right," Emily said.

"Yeah," Alyssa said. "That'd be a little too on the nose."

"It's basic biology," Jaime said. "It takes eighteen years to be eighteen years old."

"Well sure, with that kind of attitude I guess it could take that long," Emily said. "No wonder I turned eighteen before you."

"You were born first," Jaime said with exasperation.

"How do you know? You weren't there."

Jaime sighed. "Sometimes I hate being the smart one."

"Ouch," said Alyssa with a giggle. "You just got sassed, Em."

"I think I did," Emily said. She gave Jaime a firm smack on the butt. It made such a delightful sound she gave him several more, until his whole bottom had turned red. "And this from a boy who still thinks 'Q' is a made up letter."

"Well it's silly," Jaime protested. "Why have 'Q' when we already have 'K'? It doesn't make sense."

"So we have some use for all the surplus 'U's, obviously," said Alyssa. She turned back to Emily. "I think you need to fuck him harder."

"Way ahead of you," Emily said. She found extra power in her hips and began smashing Jaime hard enough that the counter he was splayed across began to crack worryingly.

Jaime was once again breathless as his sister's renewed anal onslaught squished his lungs flat. Still, it felt pretty nice. He definitely agreed that her penis was much more fun than her strapon. Having a (large) part of his sister inside him transferred her love and adoration so much better than some rubbery dildo.

Alyssa stood watching for a few minutes. Her hand snuck under her skirt to play with her teen pussy as she bore witness to true sibling love and romance. It turned her on like crazy to see the official hottest brother and sister in the whole school fucking like lovestruck bunnies.

"I guess I should go," Alyssa said reluctantly. "Leave you two to your magical liaison..."

Emily considered. "Well, I mean me and Jai were meant to be having a loving and romantic moment together, just the two of us, by ourselves. We were renewing our vows of mutual butt sluttiness, and some stuff about how we care about each other or whatever."

"Private and personal things," Alyssa said. "I hear ya."

"Exactly," Emily said. "Private and personal. Anyway, I can't see any better way to do all that than with a super hot, incestuous, teenage threeway."

Alyssa clapped excitedly. "Yay! Threeway!"

She tore her few, flimsy clothes off and hopped naked up on the padded sex-counter. She scooted her butt over to sit her pussy right in front of Jaime's face.

Fortunately, Emily's physically improbable fucking hadn't done any damage to her brother's tongue. He was still fully able to lick Alyssa's cunt like a good little slut boy.

The girls enjoyed their respective ends of Jaime for the next little while. Alyssa got her pussy sloppily eaten out, and Emily continued to abuse her brother's poor stretched out butthole.

Emily finally exploded in a mind blowing orgasm. She'd thought orgasming with a cock was wonderful before, but it was on a whole other level when done incestuously inside Jaime's loving ass.

Jaime's insides were quickly flooded with sister-sperm. He ran out of room, and Emily's cum bursts were still coming on strong. His body inflated under the pressure, but not quite fast enough. Plenty of cum overflowed up his throat and out his mouth, which was still busy on Alyssa's pussy.

Alyssa found herself being accidentally filled up with Emily's cum too. Her pussy and uterus just happened to be in the path, and she couldn't bring herself to move. It was just too decadent to have one sibling licking her while the other spurted cum all up inside her.

Jaime's feet were lifted off the floor as his tummy bulged out with creamy filling. With his wrists cuffed to the wall, he was pretty well helpless as his body was lifted higher and higher.

Luckily Emily finished orgasming just before her cock popped out of Jaime's butthole due to no longer being able to reach. She scooped up Alyssa's clothes and stuffed them in her brother's bum as a cum-plug, then greedily licked up the dribbles of her own tasty goo that had escaped.

"Mmm," said Emily as she licked up the last little bit of unruly cum. "That was fun."

"Yeah it was," Alyssa said.

She had scooted over to the edge of the counter, her legs dangling over the side. Cum was leaking out of her pussy in a steady trickle, and she had a couple fingers inside in an attempt to determine just how full she was.

"Need some cleaning?" Emily asked enthusiastically. She had already gone to her knees and parted Alyssa's legs before the other girl could answer.

"Yes, please," Alyssa said. "I think my uterus got some cum in it. It'd be very nice of you to clean it out so I don't accidentally get pregnant."

"Oops, sorry, Allie," Emily said with an embarrassed giggle. "I didn't mean to fill up your baby tank like that. My bad."

"It's ok. These things happen."

Emily got her head all snugly nestled between Alyssa's thighs and began to lick and suck hungrily at her friend's lovely, creamy cunt. It took quite a lot of time and perseverance to get every last drop back out, but that didn't faze her. When it came to yummy cum, Emily was the queen of persistence.

A while later, Emily sat back on her heels with a satisfied grin. She patted her tummy, now slightly rounded from her tasty, filling snack.

"There, all clean," she declared.

Alyssa stuck a finger in her pussy, and indeed it came out shiny and clean. "Thanks, Em. That was very thoughtful of you."

"Hey, what are friends for?"

Alyssa nodded in total agreement. The girls shared a platonic, tongue-filled kiss just because they were such good friends. They also grabbed each other's butts a few times and rubbed their boobies together, still in a completely friendly and platonic way.

"I don't suppose either of you would like to let me free any time soon?" Jaime said.

"Oh yeah," Alyssa said with rueful chuckle. "I kinda forgot you were still lying there handcuffed and naked, all full of your sister's cum."

"Yeah, I get that a lot," Jaime admitted.

The girls unlocked him and helped him to stand. His belly was so swollen that he had to readjust his center of balance.

"Damn you look sexy like that," Emily said, checking her brother out appreciatively. "Kinda makes me want to dump another load in you." She grabbed her cock and stroked it without even realizing what she was doing.

"That's all fine and good," Jaime said. "But in case you haven't figured this out yet, all three of us are stuck in here with no clothes at all."

Emily and Alyssa considered the point. The three sexy teenagers were inarguably very naked, and very in the middle of school.

"Maybe no one will notice," Emily suggested.

"I'm pretty sure they'll notice," Jaime said. "Even if somehow everyone else developed nudity blindness at the same time, two of us have massive erections that never get soft, and one of us is about twice the size of a normal person thanks to all the cum someone stuffed them with."

"Good point," Emily said. She wiggled back and forth, hypnotizing herself with her own penis for a moment. It looked so delicious she kind of wanted to see if she could suck herself off.

"Could we buy more clothes from a vending machine?" Alyssa asked, being of a more practical nature than Emily. "Even if they're tiny and barely qualify as clothing, like that skirt you guys dressed me in this morning, it'd still be something."

"We could," Jaime said. "If any of us have money for it. Personally, I don't have any of my pockets on me at the moment."

Jaime and Alyssa both turned meaningfully to Emily, who was still blissfully bouncing her cock back and forth.

"Em?" Jaime prompted.

"Hm?"

"Have you been listening at all?"

"Sure, sure. Naked. Big, lovely cocks. Got it."

"No, Em. We need money for clothes. You're the only one who has your possessions on you."

"Oh, right."

Emily stuck a hand as far up her butt as she could and scrabbled around in all her nooks and crannies. She'd used up her main stash that morning, and was only able to pull together some loose change.

"Looks like I've got... forty-five cents," she said, examining the very small handful of coins.

"Well that's not even close," Jaime said. "So much for that plan."

"Maybe there'll be a sale," Emily said.

"No, I don't think there will be." Jaime sighed and rubbed his head. "I don't want to, but I guess we might have to call Lil to come rescue us."

"Nonsense," Emily said, stepping forward with her hands placed heroically on her hips. "We can do this ourselves. I will lead us to salvation, with my trusty cock to guide the way."

"It can't be trusty. You've only had it an hour."

But Emily was in no mood for her brother's pooh-poohs. She valiantly strode out of the bathroom, fully naked and erect, leaving Jaime and Alyssa to follow along behind with much less confidence.

The halls were empty, though it was difficult to say how long that would last. They'd all lost track of time, thanks to their very sexy sex time in the bathroom.

Emily didn't pause to contemplate how much time they had, or where they were going. She marched forward, hips swaying and cock bouncing with every step.

Despite himself, Jaime found his eyes inexorably drawn to Emily's magnificent ass as he walked behind her. All his problems seemed much less important when he had his sister's beautiful bare bottom to stare at.

"So where are we going?" asked Alyssa. She alone remained quite nervous about wandering the halls fully nude without any idea when the bell would ring and a legion of their schoolmates would come pouring out of nearby classrooms. She padded along awkwardly, doing her best to cover her pussy and tits with her hands just in case.

"Don't know yet," Emily said. "I'm seeing where my dick leads."

"Can't it, uh, only lead forward?" Alyssa asked.

"So far, sure," Emily said. "But you never know."

All three of them stopped short as the bell rang. They hadn't found shelter or clothing, and any second they were going to be surrounded by their fellow students.

"Shit shit shit," Alyssa said in a total panic.

She whirled around wildly, then dove through the nearest door. Jaime and Emily followed her just in time, barely making it before they were discovered.

"Excellent," Emily said. "The girls' locker room. Good work, penis." She patted her cock for being a good boy. "Oh, and Allie helped too, I guess."

"Phew," said Alyssa, calming down a little now that they weren't in immediate danger of hundreds of boys and girls seeing all her naughty bits. "This is a good spot, isn't it? No boys allowed, so even if anyone comes in, we shouldn't get in any trouble. Nudity is ok when it's all kept among the same gender, after all."

"I know everyone keeps forgetting, but I'm a boy," said Jaime.

"That's true," Emily said. "It's on his birth certificate and everything. Also, I have a massive great penis sticking out where my pussy should be. That might complicate things."

"Hm, good point," Alyssa said. "I don't know whether penises are offensive or not when they're attached to girls. It'd be nice if there was a rule book for what offends people so we didn't have to guess about these things."

"Better yet," said Jaime, "if we could just get everything back to normal, people could stop being so offended by the same old body parts that literally everyone knows about already."

"Yeah, that would be better." Emily sighed. "I miss being able to show off my sexy eighteen year old body and leave a trail of boners behind me. Heart attacks just aren't as fun somehow."

Their intellectual discussion was interrupted by the sounds of girl voices getting louder.

"Aw, shit," Alyssa said. "Guess we don't have time to work it out. We'll just have to hide."

Emily pulled open a nearby locker without a lock on it. "Quick, in here."

"There's definitely not room for all of us in one locker," Jaime said. "In fact, I don't think I can get in at all. I'm still way too full of cum."

Emily grabbed him and pushed with all her might. "Think positive thoughts, bro. We can do it."

Emily and Alyssa pushed and shoved as hard as they could. Jaime was simply too big to fit. However, Emily lost her footing and accidentally shoulder-checked her brother's stomach pretty solidly.

Cum came spurting out of Jaime's mouth as the sudden increase in pressure forced it out. A full deluge of Emily's semen washed over all three of them. By the time it was over, Jaime was his regular size again, and all three of them were slippery as could be.

"Jaime!" Emily said fiercely. "Have you really not learned anything about being a cum storage unit from me? That was some very sloppy work just now."

"No time," Alyssa said urgently. "In you get."

Now thin and well lubricated, the three teens were just barely able to all squeeze into a single locker. Emily had to bury her cock in Alyssa's ass while Jaime took her pussy. There just wasn't room for their steely erections otherwise.

Alyssa didn't mind being a cock sheath one bit. She bounced around happily and enjoyed the sensation of being double penetrated by the super hot siblings, then had to go still and quiet as the intruding girls outside got nearer.

"Good thing these lockers are the kind that give us a perfect view out without anyone being able to see in," Jaime whispered.

"That's how all lockers are," Emily hissed back. "It's a safety feature."

"Well it's damn convenient, is all."

Outside the locker, a whole group of sexy eighteen year old girls had assembled and were busy stripping down. Lots of pert boobies and bottoms were on display for a few minutes before they all got changed and left again.

"I think it's safe now," Jaime said after a few minutes of quiet had passed.

"We should wait a bit longer, just to be sure," Emily said.

"You're only saying that because you're trying to sneakily fuck Allie," Jaime said. "We're jammed tight in here. You think I can't feel you grinding on her?"

"I don't mind," said Alyssa. "Girl cock actually feels quite nice up my little bumhole. It's so much softer and gentler than boy cock, even though it's exactly the same size and shape."

Jaime ignored the girls' protests and pushed his way back out of the cramped locker. He looked around to make sure the coast was clear, then gazed down at his utterly soiled body.

"I need to get cleaned up before we go anywhere else," he said before marching off to the showers.

Emily and Alyssa stared after him, still gently grinding on each other with Emily's cock totally ensconced in Alyssa's ass.

"Well, I suppose we could stand to take a quick shower," Alyssa said. "Since we still have quite a bit of sneaking to do, and leaving a thick trail of cum behind us probably won't help."

"Fine," said Emily. "But only if can fuck around some more while showering."

"I thought that went without saying."

The girls held hands while skipping into the shower room together.

Jaime was busy turning on every showerhead in the whole room. It was quite luxurious having hot water streaming down from every angle, no matter where they stood.

The three of them started out by helping one another get all nice and clean. This involved a lot of rubbing and fondling each other, with a particular focus on tits and dicks.

It turned into quite the slippy slidey play time. The horny teenagers had their hands all over each other, and it was only inevitable that Jaime and Emily's cocks found their ways into various holes. They fucked each other's butts a bit, but mostly they double teamed Alyssa.

Alyssa was subjected to every possible combination of sibling cock in her mouth, pussy, and ass. She came several times while being used as a sex toy for the super hot brother and sister tag team.

She was still bent over with her ass being pounded by Jaime and her throat being fucked by Emily when they heard voices again. All three of them froze, the siblings fully buried inside their friend.

"Shit," said Jaime. "We lost track of time again."

"That seems to happen when we have sex," Emily said. "I wonder why that is."

"Ummm mmmhhhppphh eeennnggg," said Alyssa.

"Don't talk with your mouth full," Emily told her absently.

The class of girls coming to use the showers soon started trickling in. Luckily, since all the shower heads had been turned on, there was quite a lot of steam in the air, and visibility was low. None of the girls noticed the incestuous threeway taking place in their midst as they began showering.

"Phew," Emily whispered. "Turns out that tremendous waste of water was totally worth it."

"Hhhppggg nnnnuuu!" said Alyssa, who was really quite desperate for some oxygen by this point.

"Oh, right. Sorry, Allie."

Emily pulled her cock out of Alyssa's throat and mouth, but as she stepped back her butt bumped into another girl's butt. The girl simply assumed Emily was part of her class, so no covers were blown.

Emily did get roped into helping the girl wash her back, however. It was quite tricky soaping her up without accidentally poking her. Emily's cock remained fully hard, and quite a liability in a shower scene sneak scenario.

Alyssa had a much easier time fitting in. Since visibility was so low, she was just another sexy, wet, slippery, eighteen year old girl. There was no way for any of the other girls to know that she wasn't from their class, even when they washed each other or rubbed their boobies together.

Jaime had the most difficult time of all. He couldn't rub boobies together or let any of the girls help wash him without being discovered as a boy. Also, like Emily, he had to be very careful in maneuvering his cock around, as accidentally fucking one of the girls would give him away rather quickly.

With two hard cocks floating around in the misty shower room, it was only a matter of time before they were discovered. A girl bumped into Jaime's cock, and was immediately suspicious. She rubbed his erection thoughtfully, then sucked on it a bit, and before long was quite certain that she had, in fact, encountered a boy's penis.

"Eek!" she shrieked. "A penis!"

A chorus of confusion and outrage went up throughout the room. Another shriek came from the other end, where one of the other girls had identified Emily's cock.
The fog back in the shower became a riot of girls shrieking and trying to get away from the penis monsters among them.

"Two penises!" a girl screamed in dismay, then added, "eek!"

Jaime, Emily, and Alyssa managed to sneak away while the panicked girls were still 'eek-ing' and fleeing in circles from unseen penile threats. They dried themselves off using towels the aforementioned panickers had thoughtfully left out.

"That went well," Emily said, ever the optimist.

"We very nearly got caught," Jaime said, ever the party pooper.

"But we didn't," Emily said. "And we've got at least another fifteen minutes before they tire themselves out and realize there aren't any more penises left in the shower. Plenty of time to think of a cunning plan. What do you think, Allie?"

"I touched butts with three girls in there," Alyssa said, somewhat lost in her own world. "I think I might be a lesbian now."

"Oh don't worry about that," Emily said.

"Why not?"

"Because we got Jai here. Just suck him off for a bit, cancel out those lesbian points."

Alyssa looked pleadingly at Jaime. "Is that ok? Can I suck on your lovely boy-cock for a little bit?"

"Of course," Jaime said magnanimously. "I couldn't very well refuse such a polite request under such dire circumstances."

"Thanks," Alyssa said gratefully. She sank to her knees and deep-throated Jaime's cock with precision and grace. She sucked him vigourously in order to reestablish her heterosexuality as soon as possible.

Emily browsed down the row of lockers while the other two were busy with their important work. Many of the lockers had been left open or unlocked by the girls still rampaging fruitlessly through the shower room. She perused the available clothing, and eventually returned to Jaime and Alyssa with some outfits for them all.

"Here we go," Emily said. "Nudity problem solved."

Jaime wasn't even surprised. "Cheerleader outfits, huh?"

"Yup."

He nodded. "Seems right." He tapped Alyssa's head gently. "That's enough for now, Allie. We have to get dressed and out of here before those girls realize we were in here, or that we stole their clothing rather rudely."

"But I wanna suck you off some more," Alyssa whined.

Emily nodded sympathetically. She felt that way about her brother all the time. "I know how you feel. But we really have to go. You can play with Jai some more later."

Alyssa squirmed and pouted, but finally assented. "Fine. Let's go."

All three of them put on their 'borrowed' cheerleader outfits. Alyssa had the easiest time, since her girly body fit nicely into girly clothes. Emily and Jaime both had issues with their dicks.

Jaime managed to stuff his cock into the pair of silky panties he'd been given. His skirt still tented out noticeably over his erection, but at least it was a contained issue.

Emily, having less experience dealing with her perpetually hard cock, wasn't able to hide it even moderately well. No matted what she did, her penis stuck out under the front of her skirt so that anyone nearby wouldn't be able to miss it.

They ran out of time and had to leave the locker room before they could figure out a solution. Jaime and Alyssa walked in front of Emily to shield her from view, but that wouldn't work for long. They were between classes now, and the halls were full of brainwashed, eighteen year old students.

There was only one solution that Emily could think of. She waited for an opportune moment, then pounced on her brother. She lifted Jaime's skirt, pulled down his panties just enough to reveal his butthole, then rammed her dick into his ass.

"Ow! Hey, come on, Em," said Jaime. "I wasn't ready. Having a large cock violently shoved inside my asshole without any lubrication or warning kinda stings."

"Plus this isn't a very good place for fucking," Alyssa said nervously. "What with being in a rather public and crowded location and all."

"Don't be such babies," Emily said. "I had to hide my penis somewhere before someone saw it peeking out."

She wrapped her arms around Jaime's chest, then lifted her legs and wrapped them around his waist, positioning herself for an awkward piggy back. Her brother's bum was tight enough on her cock that it helped support most of her weight, which made up for her otherwise untenable grip.

"I mean, come on," Emily continued. "I didn't have a choice. And it's not like I was doing something totally irresponsible like bending Jai over and pounding him good in front of the entire school while he's dressed like a cute little girl." She paused to consider. Her cock throbbed with delight at the mental image she'd conjured. "Although..."

"Bad girl," Jaime said. "Allie, give her a spank, would you? I can't reach properly."

Alyssa very helpfully swatted Emily's butt a few times. This, naturally, only encouraged her.

The bell rang for their final class before Emily could think of any rational way to fuck her brother in front of everyone without being noticed.

Alyssa had to split off to get to her classroom. She kept looking back regretfully over her shoulder, but there was nothing to be done. They were all good and obedient students who wouldn't dare prioritize anything over their education.

"Well now what the hell do we do?" Jaime asked. "We aren't going to the same place."

He walked along with Emily clinging tenaciously. Every step made her bounce a little, which had the effect of Jaime getting his ass fucked very, very gently.

"We'll just have to go to class together," said Emily. "That's the only solution."

"Our teachers won't like that."

"Pff, who cares. We have our legendary artifact to get us out of any trouble."

Jaime stopped short. "Oh shit, our late pass. I think it was still in my pocket. We have to go get my pants back."

"And let you get out of this adorable cheerleader outfit? I think not." Emily rummaged around in her butt and pulled out the pass. "Luckily I thought ahead and stole it back."

"Phew. Good work, Em. The day is saved."

They marched confidently into Jaime's class and flashed their late pass, which somehow excused all their various absences and lateness for the day. Emily delivered quite a clever and sly tale about how they'd ended up accidentally glued together so they couldn't be separated, and the teacher reluctantly let them sit together.

Emily thought it was the best class ever. Jaime was forced to sit in her lap the whole time, and her cock remained snugly buried in his ass.

She wiggled and flexed her cock, and generally spent her time getting more acquainted with her new toy. It was quite distracting for poor Jaime, who wasn't able to concentrate on his studies at all.

****

It was getting dark out by the time Jaime and Emily left school. They looked around for their bus, but it was nowhere to be seen.

"Well shit," Jaime said. "I guess that's what we get for starting the school day so late."

"You'd think the bus would have waited for us," Emily said. "Since we're main characters and all."

"That kinda backfired, I think," Jaime said. "If we weren't main characters, they wouldn't have delayed school starting so long and we coulda just been late to class instead of holding back the whole schedule. Then at least we could have still caught the bus home."

"Yeah. Guess we're walking home, huh?" Emily said.

Jaime sighed. "Yeah, seems like we are."

He continued to carry his sister on his back for a little while, her cock gently thumping in and out of his butt. However, once they got out of sight, Emily hopped off and walked beside him, with no apparent care in the world that they were still in a very public area.

"Em, your dick's showing," Jaime said.

"I know. But it's getting pretty dark, so probably no one will notice. Plus it's kind of annoying that I have such a pretty, pretty cock now, and I haven't been able to show hardly anyone."

"So you're, what, hoping nobody sees it and also everybody sees it?"

"Kinda, yeah."

"Right. Of course."

But Emily still wasn't happy. She pulled off bits of her outfit and tossed them away as they kept walking. Pretty soon she was totally naked, without any kind of backup clothing at all.

Jaime was kind of nervous about how daring she was being. He absolutely adored getting to see her luscious tits and fantastic ass, as per usual, but he worried about someone else seeing those same parts of her and getting offended to death. Or worse, super-death.

Emily hummed to herself and carried on totally carefree and happy. She batted playfully at her own protruding cock, occasionally giving it a bit of a rub.

Cars passed them semi-frequently. Jaime made sure to stay between them and his oblivious, naked sister. None of the cars stopped or crashed or burst into flames, so that was fine.

More dangerous were the other pedestrians. Jaime had to keep dragging Emily into people's yards and hiding behind trees and things until they had the sidewalk to themselves. Emily kept using those opportunities to grind on her brother and slip her hands down his panties.

"Maybe we should cut through the park," Jaime said as they hid yet again from other people. "There's probably still people there, but there'll be some woody areas, and fewer streetlights. What do you think?"

"Mmhm."

Jaime looked over his shoulder. "Dammit, Em, stop licking my butthole for half a sec and give me an answer."

Emily paused with her tongue halfway up her brother's ass. She was kneeling behind him with his panties pulled down a bit and her hands on either ass cheek to spread him open. She reluctantly pulled away long enough to speak.

"Sure, sounds good," she said.

"Dare I ask if you even heard what you're agreeing to?"

"Muh hmm unn," said Emily who was already back to work rimming her sibling.

"Alright, come on. Coast is clear for now."

Jaime made a quick dash for the park, which wasn't far away. Emily followed slower, both because she'd even thrown away her borrowed shoes and had to walk barefoot, and because she was pretty crazy horny over being so naked on a public road. She really, really liked that she had the capacity to be erect, and the opportunity to show it off in public.

Jaime felt much better once they started down the main path in the park. No cars going by anymore, which helped immensely, and there were plenty of side paths and trees to help them avoid people.

Emily continued to flaunt herself with a total lack of concern for consequences. Sometimes she walked in front of Jaime, ass swaying, daring him to bend her over a park bench and fuck her. Other times she got caught up playing with herself and fell behind a little.

She finally got what she wanted when they had to duck off behind some trees while a couple of dog walkers strolled past abysmally slowly. Her and Jaime were pressed pretty close together in their hiding spot, and once she got his dick out and started rubbing her butt against it, he gave in pretty quickly.

"You're such a goddamn tease," Jaime hissed.

"I'm not a tease if I put out," Emily said. "And I'm nothing if not consistent about putting out."

"That's a fair point."

Jaime thrust between Emily's butt cheeks at first, grinding in the soft valley of her posterior. She'd been getting him all worked up for too long for him to resist any longer. Despite being quite close to the foot path still, he soon yanked out her butt plug and replaced it with his cock.

Emily purred in total slutty satisfaction. She clenched and relaxed her butt to massage Jaime's wonderful penis while he took a firm grip on her hips and built up a nice, hard bum-fucking rhythm.

The siblings' moaning and sex sounds were fortunately misinterpreted by passers by as an indicator of wild monsters in the woods, rather than simply two horny teenagers. The fact that no one could conceive of any kind of sex that wasn't both marital and boring kind of worked itself out in this instance, since no one dared investigate for fear of being eaten by an imaginary being.

It got darker and darker out as Emily's nearly-public ass fucking continued. Jaime pounded her hard enough that the tree she'd been bracing against started making dangerous cracking noises. Emily got down on the ground instead, in order to spare the tree further strain. She stuck her bum wantonly up in the air, and Jaime carried right on destroying it.

Emily felt her brother finally nearing orgasm by the way his dick throbbed inside her. "I want you to cum all over me," she said.

"Really?" Jaime asked. "Not in you?"

"Well... maybe a little in me. But I want a nice brother-cum shower. It's so much fun being outside and naked and having a great big erection, but it'd be even better if I was all covered in cum."

Jaime privately agreed. His sister tended to look positively radiant when she was naked except for a thick coating of his semen.

He decided to oblige her and only left his cock in her ass long enough to give her a small gooey filling, hardly enough to even make her tummy bulge. The rest of his cum was systematically sprayed all over her until she was drenched.

"Mmm, thanks, bro," Emily said. "Now I'm all lovely and warm and creamy." She pulled out her phone. "Here, take a few pictures, would you?"

"It's kinda dark out for that."

"Hm, good point."

There were a few places near the edge of the park that were well lit at night. Emily dragged Jaime to one of those areas to snap some pics. She needed souvenirs.

Once again, even though she was totally visible this time, Emily got mistaken for a wild monster. Her dripping layer of cum masked her true identity as an incest-craving teenage slut. People fled in panic from her without stopping to realize just how insanely hot she was, and that they were meant to be offended by it.

Emily held various poses for Jaime to take pictures of. Mostly she tried to get some good angles of her cock, since she already had lovely nudes featuring every other part of her body.

Posing turned into playing and masturbating. Emily jerked herself off with increasing determination, and eventually sat down and got the end of her cock in her own mouth.

Jaime switched to recording a video on Emily's phone as she did her best to deep throat herself. He was pretty sure she'd appreciate that. He then pulled out his cock and jerked himself right along with her.

The siblings' arousal fed off of each other's horniness and super sexy teenage bodies. They masturbated like crazy, Emily being filmed the whole time.

Emily came first and instinctively swallowed several large throatfuls of her own cum. She then aimed her pulsing cock at Jaime, cheekily catching him unaware with a thick rope of semen.

Jaime came shortly after, and in turn sprayed his sister right back. They giggled and wrestled and spewed cum everywhere, though mostly on each other. It was their first time being able to have a proper cum fight-a true milestone in any loving sibling relationship-and they thoroughly enjoyed every minute of it.

They finally collapsed in the slowly spreading lake of sperm they'd created together. Emily wiped off her phone as best she could and played back the video Jaime had made before getting distracted.

"Do you think your phone'll be ok?" Jaime asked. "It got pretty flooded."

"Oh it'll be fine," Emily said without taking her eyes off the screen. "I made sure to get a cum-proof case when I bought it. You didn't really think it would have survived in my butt all this time if being totally submerged in ball-goo was going to damage it, did you?"

"Good point. Your butt's basically a cum reservoir. I should have known you'd think about these things."

"Mmhm. By the way, thank you so much for getting a video of my first self-blowjob. It's a very special moment for me, and everyone knows special moments don't really count unless they're captured in a shitty phone video."

Jaime smiled. "I thought you might like it. Though it's kinda too bad we don't have all our other super special moments filmed. Like our first face-fuck, ass-fuck, and pussy-fuck."

Emily sighed wistfully. "Yeah, it is. But at least we can always go back and read the previous chapters if we want to relive those loving and romantic memories."

"That's true." Jaime tried to sit up, but there was so much cum on and around him that he was a bit stuck. "Hey, Em? Can you move?"

Emily tried to sit up as well. "Nope. Too much cum." She giggled. "There's something I never thought I'd say."

"Well we can't very well just lie here all night."

"Indeed not. How would we fuck?"

"I meant that someone would eventually find us, and there'd be some pretty bad trouble, and probably a bunch of people would die."

"Oh. Right. That too, I guess." Emily shrugged. "It's fine. I'll just get a hold of Lil, she'll come rescue us."

"She's gonna be annoyed. She's always the one who has to rescue us."

"It's her own damn fault for being the only responsible and competent person in this town."

"Yeah. She didn't think that one through, did she?"

****

Lilith showed up a while later. She didn't seem particularly surprised to find out exactly what sort of predicament her slutty little siblings had gotten themselves into this time.

"Hey, Lil," Emily said cheerfully. "We got stuck."

Emily had been playing with herself while waiting. She'd alternated between watching the video of herself, and taking more videos and selfies. She'd cummed all over herself again in the meantime, and was in even more of a gooey, sticky mess than Jaime.

"So it would seem," Lilith said with a distinct note of exasperation. "Dare I ask why you have a penis now?"

"Ms. January gave it to me."

"Ugh. She's supposed to be leaving you two alone."

Emily hugged her cock protectively. "You're not going to take my penis away, are you?"

"No, Em. I'm not taking your penis away." Lilith jabbed a firm finger at her sister. "But you're going to be responsible for taking care of it. I'm not feeding or walking it."

"Deal," Emily said.

"I don't suppose we could get out now," Jaime said. "I mean, soaking in cum will help make my skin all soft and smooth, which is nice, but right now I'm starting to go all pruney."

Lilith grabbed Jaime's hand, but it was too slippery and she couldn't pull him free without losing her grip. She tried a few times, but nothing worked.

Emily very cunningly licked and slurped all the cum off of one of her hands and wrists. That gave Lilith a much less slippery grip on her, and she was slowly pulled free with a gooey, suctiony sound.

Emily then licked both of Jaime's wrists clean, and together she and Lilith pulled him out of his gooey, gluey mess much more easily.

"Well there," said Emily. "That was quite an adventure. Time to go home for real."

"Uh uh," said Lilith. "You don't seriously think you're getting in my car like that, do you?"

Emily looked down at her body with its thick coating of tasty white semen. She looked back up innocently. "I don't see a problem."

"No. You wouldn't." Lilith pointed firmly toward the park's large-ish pond. "You two are washing up, or you're walking home."

"Fine. Spoilsport."

The three of them took the short walk to the pond, whereupon Emily immediately splashed into the water. Jaime was slower because he had to strip out of his girly clothes, which had become plastered to his body.

"Hey, Lil?" Jaime said once he was alone with her elder sister. "Can I ask you something?"

"Sure," said Lilith, who was keeping half any eye on Emily just to make sure she didn't get too caught up in cleaning her dick and accidentally drown.

"So, like, me and Em had a threeway with Ms. January today, aka your dad."

"Sure. I remember that plot line. You guys shouldn't be fucking around with her though."

"Believe me, I'm aware. But, like, I pounded her pretty good, and nothing bad happened to my cock."
Lilith sighed. "Right. So now you're going to ask how come I told you you couldn't fuck me."

"Yeah. Basically. I mean, demon holes seem just as good or better than human ones. My cock likes them, anyway."

"Which makes sense. Demons, and succubi in particular, are pretty well built for any kind of 'sinful' activity. Mostly sex."

"But you said you weren't. You said I couldn't fuck you."

Lilith kicked at a small rock and avoided eye contact. "I'm only half-demon."

"So?"

"I guess you wouldn't get it. Jai, demons usually reproduce by impregnating humans, right?"

"How would I know?"

"Well they do. And out pop little baby demonlings. Like, full demons. Not halvsies."

Jaime frowned. "But then how did you..."

"Exactly. I shouldn't have been born the way I was. Humans and demons are sexually compatible, but physiologically very different. My bits don't all line up the way they should." Lilith shrugged miserably. "I don't belong in the demon world, and I can't properly fuck humans without doing some serious damage."

"Oh. That sounds shitty."

"It is. Why do you think I use sex toys so much? That's about as good as it gets."

"Aw, Lil, that sounds horrible." Jaime tried to give her a big hug, but she ducked away from his goopy embrace. "Not only no fucking, which is quite the excessive divine punishment all by itself, but not even any super hot sexy incest fucking with your siblings or parents, which just sounds unbearable."

"It is. Dating doesn't even help."

"Dating?"

"You know, when you spend time with someone to see if you both want to fuck and/or live with each other."

"I don't follow."

"Like, before sex..."

"Right."

"You go to, maybe, a movie, or dinner, or get coffee or something."

Jaime frowned. "Aren't you not supposed to fuck while doing those things?"

"Yeah, that's the idea. You're trying to figure out whether to fuck or not. Or sometimes it's to spend time with one another, even if you already know you want to fuck."

"I don't get it."

Lilith folded her arms. "Are you seriously telling me you don't do anything that's not for a sexual purpose?"

Jaime thought hard. "Does cunnilingus count?" he finally asked.

"Forget it." Lilith swatted his butt, and immediately regretted it when her hand came back spermy. "Go wash up."

"Ok."

Emily was floating on her back with a miniature sail attached to her cock, letting the soft breeze float her around the pond. She paddled back toward shore as Jaime splashed into the water with her.

"You two were talking an awfully long time," she said.

"Yeah. Did you know Lil should have been a full demon?"

"No, she had a human mom. That makes her half demon."

"Apparently that's not how it's supposed to work. Demons impregnate humans, and full demons pop out. Half-demons aren't supposed to happen, and they're kinda fucked up."

"Oh, right, because of physiological conflicts. That makes sense."

Jaime stared open mouthed at his sister. "How do you even know that word?"

"Hey! I know words."

"Yeah? Name one."

Emily puzzled for a moment. "Well I can't think of any right now, but I do know some."

"Sure you do, babe. Anyway, Lil was also going on about some nonsense called 'dating.'"

"Oh sure. Like what scientists do to carbon."

"No, no. Apparently it's what people do instead of sex."

"Instead of?"

"Yeah. They go eat dinner together."

"Like... lovely delicious cum dinner? Like when you shove your cock down my throat and fill up my tummy?"

"No, Em. Real people dinner. With food and tables and plates and shit."

"Oh. Boring stuff."

"Yeah."

"And people do that? On purpose? With no sex at all?"

"Apparently."

"Huh. Weird." Emily shook her head, then brightened. "Luckily we aren't those people."

"Good thing," Jaime agreed.

"Want to suck on my cock a bit?"

"Yeah, alright."

Jaime sank underwater and gave his sister a lovely, fun blowjob. She helped rinse off his hair while he was down there, and occasionally took a firm grip and face fucked him for a while.

They took turns sucking cocks and helping wash each another off. It was just like a perfectly normal sibling day at the beach.

Lilith got tired of waiting, and eventually stripped naked and splashed into the pond with them. The water was a nice temperature, and it was also very clean and pure and not gross at all, since this is a sexy story rather than a realistic one.

"Hey, Lil," said Emily, who was once again taking a turn to bury her erection in her brother's mouth. "We're seeing how long Jai can go without breathing when he has sibling cock filling up his throat. So far he's doing pretty well."

"Makes sense that you'd share that talent with you," Lilith said. "It's just that he's never had a chance to use it before."

"That's true." Emily stroked her brother's hair affectionately. "He's such a good little cocksucker." She looked back at Lilith. "So, hey, Jai was telling me about your unfortunate condition."

"You don't have to call it that, but sure."

"Is it still ok to lick your pussy?"

"As long as you stay on the outside, yes."

"Great!"

Emily dove on Lilith's cunt and licked away at it while Jaime was still firmly attached to her cock. Giving and receiving sibling oral pleasure at the same time was Emily's favourite thing.

The fun continued for a while, with plenty of incestuous dick sucking and pussy and ass licking. The siblings all got messy some more before finally getting clean one last time. The pond was quite a bit spermier than they found it by the time they left.

****

Jaime was pretty well ready for bed by the time they got home and settled. It had been quite the busy day.

Emily, however, was nowhere to be found. She'd disappeared almost immediately, and Jaime just didn't feel right going to bed without her. He tried waiting and being patient like a normal-ass person, but that lasted all of two minutes. Patience was not one of the family's strong suits.

He checked Lilith's room first, since that was the place that made the most sense. He only saw Lilith when he opened the door.

"Hey, Lil, Em hasn't crawled into bed with me yet," Jaime said.

"Fuck," Lilith said. "You don't think she went missing already, do you? We just barely got home."

"No, no. I'm sure there's a perfectly reasonable explanation for why we're not already in bed together."

Except neither Jaime or Lilith could think of such a reason. It wasn't like Emily to vanish at bedtime, just when it was the time of day to cuddle naked with her brother for several hours.

"If she doesn't turn up in the next five minutes, let me know and we'll call the police," Lilith said, erring on the side of caution. "Just to be safe."

"I mean, she's probably not missing and lost, right?" said Jaime. "Even Emily can usually find her way around the house."

"Absolutely. She probably just wanted some... privacy?"

Lilith made a face as she finished speaking. It didn't even sound right to her as she'd said it.

"It could happen," Jaime agreed with no real certainty.

He quickly scooted through the rest of the house, with no sign of his errant sister. The very last room he checked was their mother's, since there was no real reason Emily should be in there. Their mom was still under the sway of anti-incest fascists, after all.

Emily had apparently thought differently about the situation. She was, in fact, in Christine's room, and was even in bed with their mother. Stranger still, the two of them appeared to be having sex.

"Em?" Jaime hissed. "What's going on?"

"Shh," Emily said. "Don't wake her. She'll be pissed."

"Yeah, I know." He stepped closer. "That's why I'm kinda wondering what you think you're doing."

"Ass-fucking Mom while she's asleep, duh." Emily was, indeed, fully buried inside Christine's ass. She'd pulled down their mother's panties, and was lovingly and tenderly shoving her cock in and out. "I just couldn't resist Mommy's lovely big bum."

"Ok, fine. But you need to cut it out and come to bed. Sure Mom is usually a total butt slut and gets lulled to sleep by sweet and loving ass fuckings, and sure she has a big smile right now while you're doing nasty, incestuous things to her bottom, but her mind's all messed up and there's no telling when she might wake up and get really quite annoyed with us."

"You might be right. Her body is totally loving it, but her mind might have other ideas if it gets in on the discussion." Emily patted Christine's ass adoringly. "We're gonna fix Mom, right? I liked her better when she pretended not to want super hot sexy incest sex with her family, but secretly loved it just as much as we do. That was way more fun."

"Don't worry, babe. We'll get her back to normal. But for right now, let's just go to bed, ok?"

Emily pouted. "Five more minutes?"

Jaime sighed. "I wish you weren't so cute when you pout like that. Fine. Five more minutes." He pointed a stern finger. "But no cumming in Mom. That would be way too hard to explain."

Emily giggled. "Don't worry. I'm saving up a nice big load for you."

"How thoughtful."

Jaime kissed Emily and played with her tits while she finished up her last few minutes with their mother.

Emily reluctantly pulled out when her five minutes were up. Christine's ass gaped open sluttily, hungry for more, but Emily was tough and let Jaime drag her away kicking and screaming.

They fell into bed together, all naked and horny. Emily pounded Jaime's ass for a while, then filled him up to bursting with delicious, creamy cum.

"Well that was fun and all," Jaime said. "But-"

"It was, wasn't it?" Emily said. "I do so enjoy using you like my personal anal fuck toy, which of course you are."

"Sure, I get that." Jaime patted his painfully swollen tummy. "The only problem is you dumped so much cum in me I don't think I can sleep now."

Emily shook her head. "I just don't know where I went wrong with you. You should be all ready for a nice snooze now that your insides are all warm and gooey and filled with love."

"Guess I'm just not the same caliber of cum slut as you are."

"Hardly anyone is. Hopefully some more experience will help. But in the meantime..."

Emily positioned her brother carefully for easy access to his well-used butthole. She spread his ass cheeks and skillfully licked and sucked at his slightly gaping hole, greedily swallowing the steady trickle of her own semen that poured into her mouth.

Eventually, the siblings were more or less equalized. Jaime's insides were only pleasantly full instead of painfully, and Emily had managed to suck enough cum from her brother's ass that her tummy had rounded out a little.

"Well I guess that worked out nicely," Emily said as she patted her belly.

"There are upsides to me not being such a cum slut, huh?" Jaime said.

"Yeah, I guess. Still need to train you better though."

"Of course you do."

They lay down together, face to face on their sides. They pressed their cocks together so that they were snuggly and nearly parallel. Emily took a small, doll-sized pillow and blanket, and lovingly tucked their penises in for sleepy bed time.

"Are you going to be ok sleeping without me being inside you at all?" Jaime asked.

"Mmhm, don't worry about me," Emily said. "It's more important for our babies to get a good night's sleep."

"You mean our dicks?"

"Obviously. What else would I mean?"

"Yeah, you're right." Jaime yawned. "Good night, sis. Fuck you tomorrow."

Emily kissed Jaime sweetly on the lips. "Fuck you tomorrow too, bro. Night night."

Soon the naked, slutty brother and sister were fast asleep with their dreams full of sexy, sexy incest.
Saga of Littown Ch. 11
Captured by C.U.N.T.s, and molesting mommies.
Author's Note: Anyone still reading should know the drill. This series is mainly about incest and jokes that only work some of the time, and a bunch of other fetishes strewn all over the floor to be accidentally stepped on when you're not looking. Enjoy.

****

Emily's eyes opened wide and bright as soon as she woke up. She immediately flung back the covers to check on spiffy new penis. Her ensuing cry of despair startled Jaime out of bed, and he crashed to the floor.

"What?" Jaime asked, his head poking back up over the edge of the bed like a ground hog. "What's the matter? Are we under attack?"

"Worse," Emily sobbed disconsolately.

"You're pregnant?"

"Even worse!"

"You've been mind controlled to hate sex again?"

"Wor- no wait, not that bad." Emily shivered at the memory.

Jaime pondered a moment. "You woke up and aren't horny?"

"As if that would ever happen. No, Jai, my cock's gone."

"Ah, yes, so it is."

Emily stared sadly at her crotch where her beautiful, shiny new penis had turned back into her plain, boring old strapon. It used to be her favourite thing, but couldn't very well compare to the actual flesh and blood version.

"That's such a tease," Emily muttered. "I had such plans for my cock."

"By any chance, did all these alleged plans involve ruthlessly pounding my mouth and ass and filling me up with a ridiculous amount of girl-cum?"

"Um... probably. Let me check." Emily pulled out her schedule for the next week. She traced her finger across line after line involving gratuitous, brotherly incest. "Hm, yep. Pretty much. That wasn't very good scheduling, though. I really should have left room for fucking a few other people in there somewhere." Emily tossed her planner away. "But I guess it doesn't matter now."

Jaime's butt relaxed in relief at not being the target of an inhumane amount of luxurious fucking.

"You got your pussy back," Jaime said, attempting to point out a bright side. "That's pretty nice."

Emily was unconvinced. "Is it though?"

"Of course it is. Your sweet cunt's one of the top three things I love most about you."

Emily bit her lip. She was swayed by her brother's romantic flattery, but not yet convinced. "But I liked having a cock better."

"I know, Em. It's rough. Let me make it better for you."

Jaime pulled off her strapon and lay down between her legs. He buried his face in her cute little pussy and licked enthusiastically. He, for one, was much happier eating out her tasty snatch that trying to accommodate her big girl-cock being jammed down his throat over and over. He was just weird that way.

Emily chilled out as she was licked to orgasm by her beloved brother. She relaxed even more when he shoved his cock inside her and began battering her uterus. It was so considerate of him to give her a nice, hard fucking when she was feeling so disheartened. He was always thinking of her.

The siblings had lovely incestuous sex for a while, and Emily gradually felt more and more like her usual self. She still longed for her cock, but getting to feel her brother's dick all up inside her ovaries was nice too.

Jaime was doing his best to pound the shit out of his sister's tight little cunt. Proper pussy destruction was the only thing that had a chance of consoling Emily. She needed to be reminded how much she loved her slutty girl body, and that she could still have just as much fun without her sexy, sexy penis.

It wasn't until Jaime came that Emily was totally convinced. Feeling her uterus and ovaries become flooded with brother-cum reminded her of the joys of being totally girl-shaped.

After giving Emily's baby factory a thorough cum-basting, Jaime pulled out and showered the remainder of his orgasm over her lithe, naked form. She giggled happily and rubbed his semen all over her body and massaged it into her hair.

"Feeling better now?" Jaime asked.

"Much better. Thanks, bro. You really know how to cheer a girl up."

"I do what I can."

Emily sat up with a gooey squelch. She patted her tummy. "You really filled up my ovaries this time. Good thing you have that magical cereal box ring that prevents pregnancy, or we'd be risking incest octuplets."

"Oh yeah, I do, don't I," said Jaime. "We should probably mention that occasionally so the readers- I mean so we don't forget."

"Mmm. It's so nice being able to have my little pussy and uterus filled up with brother-cum," Emily said. "I personally would never forget that we can totally get away with that ever since chapter eight."

The siblings shared a cummy kiss before Emily hauled herself out of the nice, warm, sticky bed.

"You should probably get cleaned up before school," Jaime said.

"I know," Emily said regretfully. "I was just on my way to the bathroom. I'd really like to stay and luxuriate in a nice creamy bed all morning, but unfortunately we're responsible students who value our education and getting to school on time."

"More's the pity," Jaime concurred. "I'll probably have to throw out the mattress in the meantime. Can't have Mom stumbling upon it in this state while she's still mind-controlled into thinking sex is bad by those cultists from chapter nine."

"Nice recap," Emily said. "But you don't think we could maybe save our nice squishy bed for tonight?"

"I don't. It's too risky. Plus all the cum'll get cold by then."

"Oh yeah. Ew." Emily made a face. "Sleeping in room temperature cum would be gross."

"Yeah. That's the part that would be gross. Definitely."

Emily snuck to the shower while Jaime dealt with disposing of their sodden mattress in the backyard mattress incinerator. She tried to wash herself off quickly, but there was so much cum that she didn't really get anywhere.

Part of the problem was Emily kept getting distracted playing with herself in her cummy state. She meant to rinse and scrub, but her gooey, slippery skin was so tantalizing. She rubbed her tits for a while, then played with her pussy in the hope of being able to cram some more cum inside. She couldn't, though, since she was already packed full.

She then got some play time with BJ, her butt plug. He was growing so big, and she was such a proud mommy. She pulled him in and out of her bum, thoroughly enjoying the way he stretched her asshole out at his widest point.

Jaime finally had to join her in the shower and help Emily get cleaned up since she was taking forever. With their efforts combined, they were much more successful.

"There we go," Jaime said with a celebratory spank on his sister's tight ass. "All squeaky clean."

"Thanks, bro," Emily said. "Now how about a quick fuck?"

"We already had one. We really don't have time for-"

"Oops," Emily said as she 'accidentally' pulled her butt plug out and backed up into Jaime's cock.

Her well practiced and extremely slutty bumhole latched on to her brother's fantastic penis and sucked it in. Jaime was helpless against her butt-fu. He was drawn into her impossibly tight rear hole, nearly cumming at the initial feeling of loving snugness that only his sister's body could provide.

Emily squealed with pure glee as her beloved brother, the love of her life, grabbed her firmly by the hips and set about wrecking her ass. Being used as her brother's anal fuck toy-in a totally caring and respectful way of course-was her very favourite thing in life.

If Emily could have spent every second of her existence having hard, passionate, incestuous butt sex with Jaime, she wouldn't have even had to think about it. She would have jumped at the chance and spent the rest of her days as a blissfully fulfilled sister-shaped cock toy.

Unfortunately, Christine was not currently aware of her daughter's hopes and dreams, nor would she have been supportive like a good mother should be. She would have found the very notion of her sweet, innocent children having hot, sexy, teenage butt sex to be abhorrent and disgusting, and not at all the beautiful display of pure and holy love that it truly was.

Jaime and Emily both knew that their mother needed help with her cult-imposed mind-affliction, and also knew that it was kind of a bad thing when she started pounding on the bathroom door demanding to know who was taking so long.

"Emily?" Christine demanded. "Is that you hogging the shower? You've been in there far too long."

Emily remained frozen for a moment with Jaime buried firmly up her bum. It was a cunning response, since there was a chance their mom's vision was based on movement, just like the dinosaur from that one movie. Christine didn't actually barge in, however, so they weren't yet discovered.

"Yeah, Mom," Emily called back. "It's me in here. Just me. No Jaime."

"I'm not here," Jaime confirmed.

"Glad to hear it," Christine said. "I don't even want to think what sort of disgusting things might happen if your brother was in the shower with you."

"Probably some lovely-" Emily started before having Jaime's hand slapped across her mouth.

"She doesn't want to think about it," Jaime hissed.

Emily realized her mistake and nodded acknowledgement. She had a bad tendency to assume that everyone understood how wonderful incest was, and also to ignore any signal they might give that they felt the opposite.

"What I mean to say," Emily said loudly, "is that if my brother somehow accidentally entered the bathroom while I was all naked and wet and totally wicked hot and shit, I would of course try to cover my naughty bits while also shrieking for him to get out."

Jaime flashed her a thumbs up for her totally convincing lie.

"As is tradition," Christine agreed. "I'm glad to see you're learning something at school. I was beginning to wonder."

"Oh sure," Emily said. "Loads of things. Just please don't ask me to name any of them."

"I didn't plan on asking," Christine said. "All I really want is for you to get out of the shower already. Some of us have things to do today."

"You do?" Emily asked with genuine surprise. "I mean, I know you had a business job back in the earlier chapters, but lately it seems like you don't do much of anything when me and Jai aren't around."

"Don't talk to your mother that way, young lady," Christine chided. "What I do is none of your concern. Now, I'm giving you two minutes before I come in there and pull you out of the shower myself."

"Ah ha!" said Emily. "You can't do that since I'm naked in here and if you came in you'd see my luscious girly parts."

"I'm your mother and we're both girls," Christine said. "It's totally not weird or sexual for me to see your tits or vagina. Or even your ass for that matter."

"Aw shit," Emily muttered. "She's right. Girls are totally allowed to see each other's bits in a totally platonic and not sexual way. Especially mothers with their daughters."

"Yeah, it's weird, but scientifically factual," Jaime said. "I personally don't understand how anyone could see you naked and not want to fuck you."

"Aw, thanks. That's so sweet."

Outside the bathroom, Christine had started counting down their two minutes. They didn't have much time.

With the quick thinking and excellent technical skills they were known for, Jaime and Emily grabbed some tools from under the sink and silently knocked a big hole in the wall. They then put on their hard hats and goggles, as well as a little safety vest for Jaime's dick, and set about doing some swift and subtle carpentry.

They finished up installing a brand new picture window just in the nick of time. Jaime still ran into a problem when he tried to make his escape.

"Um, I don't think this window opens," he said. "Did we just install a non-opening window as my escape plan?"

"Yeah, I thought that might be what we were doing," Emily said with careful consideration. "But I wasn't sure until we were finished. I don't really know that much about carpentry."

"Me either," Jaime said. "Still, a fully installed picture window in under two minutes wasn't a bad effort."

"We did good," Emily concurred. "And luckily I had the idea to install a totally hidden and undetectable secret exit while we were working."

"Wow," said Jaime, genuinely impressed. "Where does it lead?"

"Outside. It's literally just a doggy door."

Emily held open the super secret exit door for her brother while he dove out just at the very last second. Despite having nearly a full two minutes to work with, the siblings had still almost dawdled long enough to get caught.

Christine burst in just as Jaime had disappeared. Emily smiled innocently amongst the debris of their recent construction job.

"Emily, what did you do?" Christine asked.

"I put in a window as a surprise for you," Emily said. She spread her arms. "Surprise!"

"Why on earth would you do that?"

"I mean, look at all the natural sunlight in here now. It's much cheerier."

"Emily, darling, this is a bathroom. This is where we shower, or bathe, or... actually I'm not sure what the toilet's for, no one's ever used it."

Emily remained undaunted. "Those things are true."

Christine waited to see if her daughter would figure out her grievous error, then she remembered this was Emily she was talking to. "We get naked in here," she explained patiently.

"Right."

"And now there's a great big window taking up most of the wall."

"Uh huh."

"People can see us, Emily. They can see in through the window and see our naked bodies. In fact, you're naked right now, and anybody looking in would see you."

Emily had grasped these things, she wasn't stupid, but she had once again failed to remember that being seen naked wasn't something she was supposed to enjoy. "Oh," she said. "Right. Because those things you just said are bad things. Gotcha."

"Exactly. Now, do you think you could possibly put the wall back the way it was?"

"Doubt it. I'm not much of a carpenter."

Christine waved a hand at the professionally rebuilt wall. "You just did all that."

"Yeah, but main characters can do basically anything when the plot calls for it and they've got a lazy writer. That doesn't mean I can just do carpentry whenever I feel like it."

"Fine, fine. I don't know what any of that means, but maybe the window won't be so bad. At least clean up all the tools and sawdust and bits of wire and pipe that look like they might have actually been quite important before they were ripped out."

"Sure thing."

Emily hummed to herself while ineffectively trying to shove all the mess under the bath mat by the tub. Christine silently despaired.

Emily made sure to bend over quite a bit more than necessary, and also show off her beautiful naked body from every conceivable angle, just in case it might turn her mother on. No such luck, but at least it was fun.

Christine stripped nude as well, thinking nothing of taking a perfectly innocent shower with her daughter still in the room. They were both girls, after all. And mother daughter relationships were absolutely capable of containing some shared naked time without it being weird or sexual. She couldn't really think of any good examples or reasons why that was true, but she was sure it was.

After finishing her castle of debris with a bath mat thrown over top, Emily's attention was firmly set on her naked milf of a mother. She fought her urges to jump in the shower and try to get some mother on daughter action going, but there was only so long that kind of internal struggle was going to last. Emily just didn't have it in her to watch her sexy mommy soap up her big, juicy tits and plump, round ass and not try to get in on that.

"Need some help showering?" Emily asked, already stepping in behind her mother as she spoke.

"No, Emily," said Christine. "I'm a grown woman. I can shower by myself."

"Ok," said Emily, who then proceeded to squirt some body wash into her hand and lather up her mom's thick butt.

"I said no." Christine swatted at Emily, but she may as well have been trying to kill a fly with an oversized comedy mallet.

"This will be excellent mother-daughter bonding time," Emily said.

"That's not what showers are for."

"Why not? It seems like a perfect time to me. No distractions, no one to interrupt us, just you and me. A naked mommy and her baby girl, getting all wet and slippery together."

"I just don't think it's a good idea."

Emily was still rubbing Christine's ass. She was getting so bold as to slip the occasional finger into her mom's butthole. All under the pretense of cleaning, of course.

"Well I, for one, feel much closer to you right now," Emily said.

Christine hesitated. It was very tempting to seize upon a chance to bond with her daughter, since she felt like she had very little idea what was going on with her children these days. However, she couldn't help feeling like Emily was up to something more than just some innocent family time. The way Emily kept trying to shove a hand up her ass had something to do with that suspicion.

"Emily, dear, please stop trying to fist Mommy's bum," Christine said. "I know you're trying to be helpful, but that sort of thing could be considered somewhat sexual."

Emily was the picture of wide-eyed innocence. "Could it?"

"Yes, I'm afraid so."

"Oh."

That didn't stop Emily, so Christine was forced to physically drag her daughter away from her butt.

"Emily, seriously, please don't stick your fingers or hand inside my bum or vagina."

"Ok, Mommy. Sorry. Can I wash your sweet tits then?"

Christine frowned. "I suppose that's fine. I wish you wouldn't say it like that, is all."

"Oh, right. I meant to ask if I could wash your breasts."

Christine relaxed a little. "That's better. As long as there's no sexualization going on, there's no reason a mother and daughter shouldn't be physically close and intimate, such as in the case of you washing my sweet tits. I mean breasts. Shit, you got me doing it now."

"Sorry, Mommy."

Emily scrubbed, washed, and occasionally motorboated her mother's breasts for as long as she could get away with it. When her mom wasn't watching close enough, she pressed her slick little body close and rubbed their boobies together.

Christine was confused at how aroused she felt. She couldn't understand why, since all the was happening was her super hot daughter was helping her shower and spending an awful lot of time and effort on her big, juicy mommy-tits. Nothing out of the ordinary, really.

"Maybe that's enough breast washing," Christine suggested. "You've been at them a while. I think they're as clean as they've ever been."

"Fine," Emily said reluctantly. She immediately knelt down.

"And maybe not my vagina either."

Emily pouted. "Alright."

Christine stopped her before she could scoot around to the other side. "We've already discussed my butthole, Emily."

"Oh yeah. Well then what else can I even help with?"

"Literally any other parts of my body except for my breasts, vagina, or bum."

Emily pondered. "I don't think that leaves anything fun."

"Emily! If I didn't know any better, I'd swear you had a sexual interest in my body! Me! Your super hot and naked mother!"

"Preposterous!" said Emily. "I'm not a lesbian. You know that. It would have been on my birth certificate. Also that would be incestuous desire, which is illegal and bad and blah blah whatever."

"Those are very good points," Christine said. "And I'm now convinced that I was worried over nothing."

"Good."

"Now why don't you wash my hair for me."

"I've got a better idea. How about a kitten bath?"

"Kitten bath?"

"Yeah, you know, like when a mommy cat licks her baby clean."

Christine, despite being thoroughly convinced by Emily's logically sound argument, had misgivings about this new idea. "Umm..."

"Here, I'll start. Though you should actually be playing the mommy cat. Since you're my mommy and all."

Emily started licking Christine's soft, wet skin. She started high, around the shoulders and neck, and gradually worked downward. She was careful this time not too spend too much time on her mother's tits and arouse suspicion. She only licked and sucked on them for a little while, then carried on down her tummy.
Christine was increasingly turned on and nervous as Emily neared her pussy. She was pretty sure Emily wouldn't actually lick her there, since that would unquestionably be lesbian mother daughter incest sex. Yet she couldn't help worrying that her daughter might just do something that crazy.

"Ok, baby," Christine said, pushing Emily's head away, "no licking Mommy's pussy."

Emily frowned at being batted aside. "Yes licking Mommy's pussy."

"No!"

"Yes!"

"No!"

"Yes! Yes yes yes!"

"No times infinity!"

"Damn." Emily sat back on her heels in defeat. She couldn't beat 'no times infinity.' It was the ultimate weapon in a rhetoric arsenal. "You win this round, Mother. But I'll be back."

"Ok, but maybe just don't come back when I'm the shower anymore, sweetie."

"We'll see."

****

Meanwhile, in the recent past, Jaime had tumbled to the ground outside the brand new bathroom window. He stood up and brushed himself off. He was naked outside again, a problem that seemed to occur quite often, for some reason.

A noise was coming from the neighbours' yard. Jaime thought about going to get dressed before investigating, but then decided not to bother. If it was anything to with Alyssa, and it probably was, then clothes were certain to be superfluous anyway.

Jaime popped his head over the fence. The vision that greeted him was even sexier than he'd hoped.

Karen and Alyssa, the hot next-door neighbour mother and daughter sex team, were both out in their backyard. They were also entirely naked.

Karen way lying out in a lounger on her stomach. Alyssa was kneeling behind her and had most of her arm buried up her ass.

"Hey, Allie," Jaime said. "Hey, Mrs. Alyssa's Mom."

Alyssa turned her head and gave him a big smile. "Hey, Jai. How's it going?"

"Pretty good. I was fucking Em for a bit, then Mom almost caught us in the shower together. You know. The usual."

Alyssa nodded. "Sure, sure. Sounds like a pretty typical morning for any kind of loving siblings." She beckoned with her free hand. "Come on over. I'm just fisting Mommy a bit before school."

"So I see." Jaime vaulted the fence and got closer. "You're really working your mom's ass good."

"Sure am. We need our bums all nice and limber for when we get our butt plugs. We have a meeting scheduled with the adoption agency. We're hoping for twins."

"Allie, you know you can just go to a sex toy shoppe, right?"

"Well, yeah, we could. But we want to explore all the options. This is a big decision." Alyssa patted Karen's ass lovingly. "It's not every day you make your mommy your own personal butt slut."

"I guess that's true." Jaime was getting pretty turned on from watching Alyssa's arm pump inside her mother's ass. He got closer still and watched intently for a moment. "You mind if I stick my dick in your mom's mouth and get her to suck me off a bit?"

Alyssa waved her hand in generous dismissal. "Please, you don't even need to ask about things like that. We're practically family. Mi madre es su madre."

"Thanks, Allie." Jaime gave her a tender kiss, then walked around to the far side of Karen's lounger. "Hey there," he said.

"Hello, Jaime," said Karen, who was still wincing a little every time Alyssa shoved her hand particularly deep into her rectal area. "How are you?"

"Oh, can't complain," Jaime said. He knelt down and carefully slipped his penis in between Karen's plump lips. "Still madly in love with my sister, of course. Fucking her as much as possible. Nothing really new."

"Mmm unnngghh nnnuuhh nnhh unh?"

"Oh, yeah. That's true. My parents are both mind-fucked currently, so that's a bit of a drag. Aunt K's not even living with us anymore. Em's pretty upset about that."

"Nmmnhh uunng hhhnn uhh."

"Thanks. I'll pass on your condolences."

"You can understand that?" Alyssa asked.

"You can't?" Jaime asked. He frowned in confusion, then abruptly nodded in understanding. "Oh, right. I'm so used to Em having her mouth full of my cock that I sometimes forget other people don't get the same level of practice."

"Ha, yeah. Em's quite the little cocksucker, isn't she?"

"She totally is. I'm so lucky we popped out of the same vagina eighteen years ago. I don't know what I'd do with my life if I didn't have her as my sister and fuck toy."

"Aww, you two are so adorable. I'm seriously jealous of how in love you are."

"As well you should be."

Jaime and Alyssa double teamed Karen for a bit. Alyssa finally pulled her arm out of her mother's ass, leaving a nice gaping hole. She massaged her arm which was kind of sore after such a workout.

"You want me to turn your mom's butt into a cum jacuzzi again?" Jaime asked. "She's all stretched open, it should be nice and roomy in there."

"That's very sweet of you to offer," said Alyssa, "but I'd want to stay and soak all day, and we still have school to get to."

"Oh yeah, right. Is it just me, or are our mornings getting ridiculously long lately?"

"I think you're right. Yesterday was particularly egregious."

"Uh huh. Well anyway, I'm still waiting for Em, so we can't leave yet. She should have been here by now. Usually she can sense awesome sex happening nearby."

Jaime glanced up toward the freshly installed bathroom window. His eyes widened as he saw his sister somehow showering and sexing up their mother. How the hell had she managed that?

Alyssa followed his gaze. "Looks like Em's busy with your mom. I thought she wasn't doing sexy incest stuff these days."

"She's not," said Jaime. "But you know Em."

Alyssa nodded absently. She and Jaime remained transfixed by the super sexy show they were getting thanks to the big new window that left nothing in the bathroom at all private.

"Damn," Alyssa said. "Your mom and sister are hot together."

"Yeah they are," Jaime agreed. He would have really liked to run to them and join their little shower party, but alas that was not really a good idea. He'd just have to make do with face fucking his neighbour's mom some more. The sacrifices he had to make...

"Hey, Jai?"

"Yeah?"

"I haven't had my butt exercises yet this morning. Would you mind pounding my ass a little?"

"Are you sure you're asking for perfectly normal butt stretching exercise? Or are you just horny from watching my slutty, naked sister rub herself all over my equally naked and sexy mother?"

Alyssa shrugged. "Maybe a bit of both."

She got down on the grass and stuck her lovely teenage bottom wantonly up in the air. She wiggled so sluttily in anticipation that Emily would have been proud.

Jaime pulled his cock out of Karen's mouth. Long strands of spit connected them for a moment after. Karen gasped for breath, though also held her mouth wide open in case Jaime wanted a little more sucking off. She was coming along excellently as a mommy-slut.

Jaime spun Karen's lounger around to face toward his house. He knelt behind Alyssa and shoved his spit-lubed cock deep inside his smoking hot, sex-crazed neighbour, making her moan in sweet anal ecstasy.

Once he got a good rhythm going and Alyssa's ass was getting a nice, friendly cock-stretching, he turned to Karen. He pressed his fist to her butthole, and was glad to find that it was still plenty lubed up from Alyssa's workout session with her. His hand was bigger, so it took some effort shoving it in, but he persevered.

Karen moaned loudly at being anally violated by her second fist of the morning. Being her daughter's butt slut was turning out to be a lot of work, though admittedly she loved every minute of it. What woman wouldn't want to be surprise ass-fisted by a sexy neighbour boy?

Jaime helpfully fucked and fisted his neighbours while all three of them watched Emily and Christine shower.

Somehow, Emily had managed to lick practically all over Christine's front and even suckle on her tits. Jaime's eyes widened as she neared their mother's lovely cunt, but apparently that was where the line was drawn, and Christine didn't allow her baby girl to eat her out. That was too bad.

Shortly afterward, Emily came skipping out of the house, all dressed and ready to go. Which in her case, as per usual, meant having just enough clothing on to not be arrested. She followed the smell of sex right over to her brother and their neighbours.

"Oh, there you are," Emily said. "Aren't you guys ready to go yet?"

"Almost," said Jaime. "I just gotta blow a load here, then we'll be all set."

"Mmm, yes," Alyssa moaned happily. "Yummy bummy cummies."

Emily clapped excitedly. "Me too! Me too!"

With her tiny skirt and typical lack of panties, Emily was ably to quickly get down next to Alyssa and present her ass for a creamy filling.

Jaime first exploded inside Alyssa, battering her innards with gooey goodness. He gave her a nice share of his cum, then to be polite he shoved his cock in Karen's butt and filled it up too.

Emily got the last of her brother's orgasm. The pressure had dropped off a bit, so it didn't feel like someone had turned on a fire hose inside her like it usually did. Still, there was plenty of brother-cum to make her insides all pleasantly warm and loved. He even saved enough to shoot some down her throat and feed her breakfast. He was always so thoughtful that way.

Afterward, Emily patted her tummy, which wasn't as full as it often got, but still felt nice. "You know you just stuck your dick in my mouth after it had been inside three different asses in quick succession," she said to Jaime.

Jaime nodded. "I guess I did. How was it?"

"Delightful. Thanks for being such a loving and considerate brother."

"Any time."

The siblings made out for a bit and took the time to finger each other's butts a little.

"I really don't mean to interrupt here," said Alyssa, who was lightly playing with herself while watching Jaime and Emily express their love. "But we should probably get dressed and whatever."

"Yeah, probably," Jaime said. "Five more minutes though, please?"

"Fine," said Alyssa. "You two can slobber all over each other a little longer. But I get to finger your butts. It's not fair that I have to sit here with no super hot sibling to make out with."

"Sounds reasonable," Jaime said.

"Yes, I also find these terms acceptable," Emily concurred. "Finger away, good lady."

****

A while later, after having only narrowly avoided descending into orgy, the three slutty teenagers were finally all dressed. Unfortunately for Jaime, this meant once again being stuffed into girl's clothes, since that was all Alyssa had available.

"Is this really necessary?" Jaime asked, tugging awkwardly at the dress the girls had put him in.

"Of course, silly," Emily said. "You can't go to school naked."

"No, I get that," Jaime said. "And I'm ok with the dress, because it's not nearly the most embarrassing thing you'd dressed me in. But did you really have to put makeup on me?"

"It brings out your eyes," Emily said.

"Yeah, you look super pretty right now," Alyssa agreed.

"And the wig?" Jaime asked. "Braided pigtails? Were those necessary?"

"They are so super cute on you," Emily said, giving one of his pigtails a gentle tug. "You make such an adorable girl. I want to take you back to my room and do terribly naughty things to you."

"That's just how you normally feel," Jaime muttered. "It's got nothing to do with how I'm dressed."

Emily and Alyssa flanked Jaime and each took one of his hands. They dragged him along down the sidewalk, looking for all the world like three adorably sexy girls on their way to school.

Jaime was just starting to get comfortable with his outfit by the time they reached the bus stop. He still wished they hadn't insisted on giving him high heels. They were a nightmare to walk in, even if they did make his butt look amazing.

A van roared up and stopped with a traditional squeal of tires on pavement. The three teens stared bemusedly at it, then applauded politely in case it was performance art.

The side door of the van slammed open, the applause dropped off immediately.

"Oh shit!" Jaime said. "It's the cultists!"

"Aw," said Emily. "Does that mean it's not a stranger offering free candy? I was hoping for candy."

Indeed, two robed figures jumped out of the van, looking about as menacing as shadow faced, dress-wearing unknowns can look.

Emily and Alyssa squared off for turn-based combat, assuming fighting stances and bouncing from one foot to the other in a short loop. Jaime fell over almost immediately thanks to his ridiculous heels.

Unfortunately, the cultists had initiative thanks to their surprise attack. One of them pulled out a dildo, waved it in front of Emily, then threw it down the street. Emily instinctively took off after it, barking frantically so everyone would know it was hers.

"Oh come on, Em," Alyssa said. "You don't even need another dildo. I can't take these two by myself."

She was right. The second cultist gave her a shove, and she too fell over. With no fighters left on their feet, the cultists got a bonus action and used it to grab Jaime and retreat into their van. They sped off with another well executed tire squeal.

Emily came trotting back a moment later with the dildo held sideways in her mouth. She looked around in confusion, then spat out the sex toy. "Where'd they go?"

"They left, Em," Alyssa said. "They took Jaime and escaped."

"They abducted my brother? Rude!"

"Seriously though. Who even abducts someone these days? That's not very friendly."

"Well, what else can you expect from a C.U.N.T. who wants to take beautiful, loving sex away from a whole town? Their mothers clearly didn't raise them right."

Alyssa nodded. "Hey, Em? What does C.U.N.T. stand for, anyway?"

"CUltists who are Not Terrific, obviously."

"Oh, right. Sure. Do you think they're going to sacrifice Jaime? I've heard cults do things like that."

"They better not," Emily said fiercely. "I need him for sex."

"Do you have their address by any chance? We could send a strongly worded letter explaining our position and asking for Jaime's release."

"Excellent idea, but there's no time for that. We have to go after him ourselves." Emily raised her hand above her head with her finger extended. "Quickly! To the Slutmobile!"

Alyssa remained less enthusiastic. "You mean your mom's car?"

"Not this time, Allie. This time it's serious."

Emily grabbed Alyssa's hand and raced back to her house. She hummed action music to give them bonuses to speed and agility. Time was of the essence.

The girls dashed into Emily's garage. Alyssa still wasn't sure what to expect, but she kept pace with Emily as best she could.

There was a secret trapdoor at the back of the garage under a pile of junk. Emily shoved the offending boxes out of the way and dove headfirst down the revealed passage. Alyssa shrugged and hopped in after her.

Alyssa shrieked as her outfit was torn off by unseen forces. She was naked just long enough to give the audience a tantalizing view, then was reclothed in an entirely different outfit.

Emily was waiting for her at the bottom of the shaft. She now wore impossibly skin-tight, thigh-high boots that should have rendered her unable to move, but somehow left her mobility unrestricted. Very similar elbow-length gloves adorned her arms. She also sported a leather corset that only barely covered her nipples, and a mask that did little more than conceal the area immediately around her eyes.

Alyssa had been given an identical costume. She looked down at herself, then up at Emily. "Em? Is that you?"

"Of course it's me. How many girls did you follow down a secret tunnel just now? Use some logic."

"Sorry. It's just, I can't see the part of your face immediately around your eyes, and that's how we as humans identify each other."

"Yes, these tiny masks are ideal for concealing identities, aren't they?"

"Apparently so." Alyssa hesitated. "Hey, Em? Are we being superheroes?"

"Kinda. We never got a license, so officially we definitely are not. Unofficially, we have to save Jaime, rules be damned."

Alyssa gasped. "Ignoring the rules? That's so unlike you, Em. I don't like what this emergency has done to you."

"I know, baby girl. I know. But I'll do what has to be done."

"Alright. Then I guess I should too." Alyssa took a deep breath. "But I do have one more question."

"Shoot."

"Should we have bottoms with these costumes? My pussy and butt are, like, totally uncovered. As are yours."

Emily grinned. "No, this is correct. There's a very good reason why our pussies and asses are left bare."

"Shameless fanservice?"

"Ok, two reasons."

"To make sex easy and convenient?"

"Fine. Three reasons."

"Because you like showing off?"

"Four." Emily folded her arms. "Are you done yet?"

"No, but go ahead. I'll shut up."

"Good. 'Cause I think you're gonna like this."

Emily pulled a tarp off a car-shaped object in the middle of the underground bunker. Said object turned out to be a totally sweet car.

"Oh my god!" Alyssa said. "That's awesome!"

"Isn't it?"

"Does it have boobs painted on it?"

"Yup."

"And some kind of rocket engine thing on the back?"

"Naturally."

Alyssa lay across the hood of the car and hugged it. "I love this thing. It's so pink and shiny and curvy."

"Not unlike your mother," Emily observed. "Anyway, this is the Slutmobile."

"Yeah, I figured as much."

Emily opened the driver's side door, and Alyssa followed suit on the opposite side.

"Um, Em?" Alyssa said. "Why are there dildos sticking out of the seat?"

Emily grinned. "That's the best part! It's a cunning theft protection system."

"So not purely because you're sexually insatiable?"

"Not purely that, no."

Each seat had a nearly matching pair of beautiful, hand-crafted dildos jutting up. Emily sat down easily, allowing her pussy and ass to swallow perfectly positioned sex toys.

As soon as she'd gotten all comfy and snug with her two dildos fully inside her, the front dash sprang to life with colors and lights, and even a miniature fireworks show.

"Hello, Miss Emily," said a seductive, albeit slightly computer-sounding female voice.

"Hey, Slut," Emily said. "We're on a mission. Let's fire this puppy up."

"Certainly."

The car roared to life, making an incredibly satisfying revving noise and expelling a small jet of flame from the rear.

"Holy shit," Alyssa said. "This is so awesome. How come you've never driven this car before?"

"I told you," said Emily, "we never got the permits for doing super hero stuff. This is enough of an emergency that we'll just have to risk the wrath of The Bureaucracy." She patted the passenger seat. "Now come on, hop in. There's not a moment to spare, and we've already spared quite a few of the unspareable... we've unspared... shit, I lost my sentence there somewhere."

Alyssa knew what she meant, more or less. It took her a little bit longer than Emily to slide into her seat, but she was as quick as she could manage. It felt rather nice having her pussy and butt all filled while also getting a nice, low-level hum from the car's purr.

Emily pointed straight forward. "Ride like the wind, Slutmobile!"

"Yes, ma'am," said the car.

Alyssa was slightly concerned when the Slutmobile rocketed forward without Emily touching anything, but upon reflection, she was probably happier not to have Emily driving. It didn't take long at all for them both to go all gooey at the delicious feeling of the car's vibrations being transmitted up inside them via twin dildos.

"Miss Emily, may I ask where we're headed?" said Slutmobile.

"We're off to rescue Jaime, obviously."

"Very good. Where should I go to find him?"

Emily hesitated. She looked to Alyssa who simply shrugged, having no better idea herself.

"We're not exactly sure," said Emily. "We'll need you to hack into local cctv, satellites, and police radios to search for clues. Also the entire Littown cellphone network. And other cars. And-"
"Miss Emily," said Slutmobile, somehow with a computery exasperation in its voice, "none of those things are things I can do. Some of them don't even make sense."

"Well how are we supposed to track my brother down then?"

"We could drive around randomly and hope we stumble across that van," Alyssa suggested. "It had C.U.N.T. written on the side in big letters, so it should be pretty noticeable."

"Yes! Excellent observation, Allie," said Emily. "Slut, did you hear that?"

"I hear everything," said Slutmobile. "You're literally both yelling from inside me."

"Good. Then execute plan 'Drive Around Randomly.'"

"Very good, Miss Emily."

"And also turn up the vibrations a little."

"Yes, ma'am."

****

Meanwhile, in the past, Jaime had just been abducted. He was thrown on the floor of the cultists' van and held down as they drove off. He was then tied up securely, with a blindfold over his eyes, and basically left helpless and blind for the journey.

He really wished today hadn't been one of the days where he was dressed as a girl. He couldn't help feeling like he wouldn't have made such an easy damsel in distress if he hadn't dressed up for it.

It also made his predicament all the more embarrassing that he looked so much like girl, except for his cock which remained rock-hard despite his danger. Or perhaps because of it. His body had been conditioned to treat peril as a prelude to sex, after all.

The van eventually stopped, and Jaime was dragged into some kind of building. He was tied securely into a chair, then his blindfold was removed.

Three robed cultists stood before him. Their faces were all shrouded by their hoods, and they mumbled quietly to each other while watching him.

"So hey, excellent kidnapping," Jaime said. "Well done. Top notch. I don't suppose you'd mind telling me what this is all about, would you?"

The cultists went silent. They reached as one for their hoods.

Jaime shut his eyes and whispered to himself. "Please be hot girls, please be hot girls, please be hot girls..."

Upon opening his eyes again, he was relieved to see that-much like every other character in the story-the three kidnappers were indeed hot girls.

"Are we sure this is the guy," said one of them. "He looks like a girl."

"Yeah, that happens to me some days," Jaime said. "I'm definitely me, though."

"Of course it's him," said another. "He's a total deviant. Who else could have broken our totally unbreakable and foolproof spell?"

"I think you underestimated how foolish me and my family and friends are," Jaime said helpfully. "And how good we are at breaking things. It's a common mistake."

One of the cultist girls stepped forward. "We are the Consortium for Undoing-"

"Yeah, we've met," said Jaime. "Sort of."

"I am Jezebel," said the girl. "These are my colleagues, Miranda and Clarice."

"Uh, hey," said Jaime. "How's it going?"

"Oh, fine," said Miranda. "How about you?"

"Well... I don't mean to complain, but I've been kidnapped and tied to a chair, and I have a feeling it's only going to get worse for me."

Clarice nodded sympathetically. "Try and stay positive," she suggested. "When I'm feeling sad I-"

"Honest to fuck, ladies," Jezebel said. "He's our prisoner. He's ruined all our grand plans to save the town."

"Oh, right," said Miranda.

She and Clarice adopted stern expressions and folded their arms.

Jezebel shook her head. "The things I have to put up with."

"I know the feeling," Jaime said.

Jezebel sneered. "What do you know? You and your perverted shenanigans. You and your... your..."

"Sexy, sexy incest?"

Miranda and Clarice burst into muffled giggles.

"He said incest," Clarice squeaked.

"I know," Miranda hissed back. "So bad."

"Girls, shut the fuck up," Jezebel said tiredly. "He doesn't just say naughty words, he actually does those naughty things."

"It's true," Jaime said. "I do loads of incest. It's my favourite thing."

Miranda and Clarice gasped in scandalized delight. They wisely refrained from further commenting or giggling.

"I don't understand what the problem is," said Jaime. "I mean, why does it matter how much sex I have? Or who I have it with?"

Jezebel's eyes narrowed. "Don't you know how offensive that kind of attitude is toward those who like to impose their own morality on everyone else?"

"I honestly hadn't considered that, but I suppose-"

"What about people who would rather you didn't fuck your family members, or anyone else who happened to be nearby? Or people who would rather not see you naked and/or erect?"

"Um..." Jaime considered. "Are you one of those people?"

"Not really. But I think it's important to consider everyone's feelings, and to make sure everyone gets treated equally."

Jaime looked from Jezebel to her followers, then back. "So you lead your group of equality fighters? As their leader? Who is superior to them?"

"Yes."

"And you want to treat everyone equally by specifically punishing certain types of people?"

"Now you're getting it. I'm glad we cleared that up." Jezebel put her hands on her hips triumphantly. "Now, are you going to fall in line?"

Jaime sighed. "I'm afraid I can't. I love sex, and I love my sister. And my other sister. And my mom, and my aunt. And I really, really love fucking them. And also I love fucking lots of other girls too. I don't think I can give up doing what I love and living my life the way I want to just because you asked politely."

"I thought you might feel that way." Jezebel turned to Miranda and Clarice, who were doing their very best to look stern and imposing, and not like giggly, excited girls. "We'll just have to teach him a proper lesson after all."

Clarice clapped and bounced, unable to restrain herself. "Yay, our first lesson teaching. Our scary magic worked so well before I thought we'd never get to do the sexy stuff."

"Shush," Miranda hissed, still fully audible to everyone in the room. "We're not supposed to be excited about sexy stuff. That's the whole point."

"Oops."

Jezebel face palmed as her subordinates stripped out of their robes.

Jaime was starting to like where this was going. He'd been a little worried before, but as long as naked girls were involved, he knew he'd be just fine.

"Damn, you girls are hot," Jaime complimented Miranda and Clarice once they were basically unclothed. "I particularly like your pussies, tits, and butts. Those are my favourites just in general."

Clarice blushed and twirled some of her hair around her finger. "Aw, thanks. I really liked seeing you naked last time we met. Your cock was so pretty."

Miranda jabbed her. "Hey! No flirting. We're punishing him."

"But he's so sweet," Clarice pouted. "He said he liked my pussy and tits and butt. You and Jezzy never compliment me like that."

"You're right," Miranda said. "We should compliment you more. I really like your boobies too."

"You do?"

"Yeah."

Miranda played with Clarice's tits, which mollified her considerably.

Jezebel, meanwhile, was muttering to herself about having to do everything. She stripped Jaime naked, then tied him to a padded device shaped roughly like a sawhorse.

He was lain on his stomach with his limbs attached to each of the four legs. His cock hung free beneath him, and his face and butt were easily accessibly right at waist height.

"Em would love this thing," Jaime observed. "I don't suppose you'd tell me where you got it?"

But Jezebel wasn't paying him any attention. She was busy corralling her subordinates and chastising them vigourously for fondling one another when there was work to be done.

Jaime had limited head movement available, so he was taken by surprise when the three girls stepped back in front of him. Jezebel remained robed, but Miranda and Clarice had donned strapons.

"You're going to fuck me with strapons?" Jaime asked, somewhat incredulous.

"Yes," Jezebel declared triumphantly. "We're going to show you that sluttiness isn't good, and that your wanton sexual ways need to be amended."

"Yeah," said Miranda. "What she said."

"Fine, fine," said Jaime. "It's just... when my sisters fuck me, they usually use much bigger dildos. I thought you might want to reconsider your plan, is all."

This confused Miranda and Clarice, who began whispering urgently amongst themselves. Jezebel was implacable.

"Trying to trick us, are you?" Jezebel said with narrowed eyes. "Trying to get out of having your throat and butthole used roughly and painfully?"

"Actually-"

"You think we'd fall for such an obvious ruse? I've seen comedies. Any time a man is faced with the possibility of having a strapon used on him, he will run away in sheer terror. That's why we've tied you down securely. There will be no chance of escaping your fate."

"Actually," said Miranda nervously, "sometimes in those totally factual comedy movies, it is later implied that the man was anally violated in a way he didn't enjoy, which is ok to laugh at since society dictates that it's hilarious when men are sexual victims. Such as, for instance, jokes about prison rape."

Jezebel glared. "Ok, that's true. But it's all much the same. The point is for this pervert to not enjoy his punishment, and to later reform his ways."

Jaime tried again to help his captors. "Can I just suggest-"

"You may not," said Jezebel. "Girls, get to work."

Miranda and Clarice eagerly assumed their positions in front and back of a tied down and naked Jaime. They shoved their respective dildos into his mouth and ass at the same time, and commenced energetically fucking him.

Jaime actually kind of enjoyed their efforts. He was used to strapons wielded with the size and force to totally destroy his insides. These girls were adorable in comparison. They didn't so much as bruise a kidney, despite their best efforts.

He had to be slapped awake later after he dozed off. He'd been lured to sleep by the comforting and cozy double penetration.

"See?" said Jezebel. "He can't take it. He already passed out."

Jaime tried to explain that he'd fallen asleep rather than passed out. He definitely had enough experience with both to know the difference. His mouth was full of dildo, however, and he couldn't make himself understood.

So the pegging continued. The cultists thought they were doing an excellent job sexually torturing their prisoner, and Jaime got some more lovely, snuggly nap time in. Everyone came out a winner in their own minds, which was nice.

The faint sound of a rocket powered vehicle was the only warning any of them got before a car-shaped hole appeared in the wall, preceded by a car-shaped car. Emily and Alyssa were projected out of their totally sweet ride by ejector seats, and managed to land in badass poses like they'd totally meant to do that.

Jaime awoke from a pleasant dream about being fucked by two hot girls to find that, in reality, two hot girls had just stopped fucking him. Miranda and Clarice were frozen with shock, strapons buried firmly inside his mouth and ass.

"Oh come on!" Jezebel said. "How could you possibly have found us? Our hideout was foolproof."

Emily shrugged. "We checked facebook. We found a new picture with two girls we didn't recognize fucking Jaime while he was all tied up, and it was easy enough to get your location from there."

Jezebel glared and Miranda and Clarice, who contrived to appear meek and innocent. "Are you kidding me?"

"See?" Miranda muttered. "I told you posting selfies on facebook was a bad idea."

"But how else will all our friends and also various strangers know all the personal details of our lives?" Clarice whined. "That's the only way I know to bond with my fellow humans."

"I'll deal with you two later," Jezebel said in an ominous tone. She jabbed a finger at Emily and Alyssa, who were in the midst of trying out different heroic poses. "As for you, don't think you've won. I'll be back stronger than ever."

"You will?" asked Emily. "It's just... you're still here, is all. So you can't really be back unless-"

She was interrupted by a sudden bright explosion and a cloud of smoke. When the room cleared again, the cultists were gone.

"Huh," said Alyssa. "We didn't even get to fight."

"That's ok," Emily said. "I don't have any idea how to fight anyway. I'm mostly good at looking wicked fuckable in this costume."

"Well you're doing a great job," Alyssa said. "I've kinda wanted to eat out your ass ever since I first saw you dressed up like that. And the posing's only making me hornier."

Emily beamed. "Thanks. Do you think it works better when I stand front-on to show off my pussy, or kinda side-on to give a little peek at my butt?"

"You mean for looking sexy, or intimidating? Because-"

"Hey, girls?" Jaime said. "I don't mean to be a bother, but I am actually still tied down pretty securely over here."

"Oh, right. The rescue," Emily said. "I nearly forgot." However, as soon as she got a closer look at her brother's predicament, all thoughts of untying him vanished entirely. "Ooh, this is neat."

"Yeah, I thought you might like it," Jaime said.

"I do. Look at that. Your cute little boy holes are at the perfect height, and you can't move or squirm around or anything. And your cock's even hanging down here for some fun play time."

Emily gently milked Jaime's cock while caressing his butt. She couldn't help herself. She stuck a glove-covered finger in her mouth and sucked on it a bit, then probed his tight but well exercised asshole.

Alyssa fingered herself a bit while watching. "How'd you know it was us, anyway?" she asked Jaime. "We've got perfect disguises on. You can't even see the areas directly around our eyes."

"Oh, that," said Jaime. "I mean, for one thing, my penis alerted me when my sister was near, as it often does when it hasn't been inside her for over an hour."

"Sure," said Alyssa. "That makes perfect sense."

"Also, you two may have hidden your eye-areas, but you left your pussies completely exposed. Do you really think I can't identify you solely by your sweet cunts?"

"Aww," said Emily. "You're such a perfect boy. Always paying attention to the important things in my life. Like my pussy. And sometimes my feelings and hopes and dreams and whatever other junk I got going on."

"That is super romantic," Alyssa agreed. "Most guys would spend way too much time listening and caring about what you say to memorize all the fine nuances of your vagina."

"Right?" said Emily. "I think that deserves a good reward fuck."

"I don't suppose this fuck will involve me getting inside either of you, will it?" Jaime asked without much hope.

As it turned out, it kind of did.

Emily got out her strapon from its storage area in her bum, and wasn't long at all setting up to pound some brother-butt. Her wrecking of Jaime's ass was even more intense than usual at first, since his internal organs had become complacent after the sloppy workmanship of his previous peggers. His insides took quite a thorough beating until his organs all hid themselves away again and left more room for Emily to pound away.

Alyssa, by contrast, slipped beneath Jaime and played with his cock. She batted at it like a cat toy at first, just for fun. After that she sucked on his penis in a much more normal and civilized manner.

Neither girl seemed to care that they were using Jaime as their personal sex toy in the midst of the enemy hideout. He was just strapped into such a nice, convenient position for fucking and sucking that it was hard to think about the potential negatives of the situation.

Jaime eventually came, thanks to his sister's butt pounding and Alyssa's expert suckmanship. Alyssa didn't feel like taking a full load, since her excellent costume wouldn't fit anymore if she let her tummy engorge too much with all the sperm he expelled. She got a good few mouthfuls, then let the rest of the cum spill over her tits and cascade down her body to the floor.

The waterfall of cum pooled wider and deeper on the floor. It got to be so distracting for Emily and Alyssa that they abandoned Jaime altogether and went off to play and splash around in his mess.

"Uh... guys?" Jaime said. "I'm still tied up. Em? Allie? Hello?"

But the girls weren't listening. They were too busy playing with some toy boats they'd found and discussing the finer strategic nuances of their new cum-fleet. There was, fortunately, no shortage of semen to crew their ships.

After that, they took turns holding their buttholes open with their fingers and seeing how much cum the other could poor in. They were held back by only having their hands to scoop with, but they made do. Emily managed to open her bum wider, and thus take more of a load, but that was really only to be expected.

They eventually remembered they were meant to be rescuing Jaime, and he was finally untied. By that time, his butt had almost managed to close up again after the severe wreckage inflicted by his loving and caring sister.

Getting back in the Slutmobile was a bit tricky since it only had two seats, and Jaime's anatomy didn't respond well to taking the requisite pair of dildos.

Alyssa ended up driving, which was to say she sat in the driver's seat and told the car where to go. Emily sat in the passenger seat with Jaime in her lap. Once the girls were all snugly settled with their pussies and butts full of sex toys, Jaime was seated atop his sister and they proceeded back home.

Emily couldn't help reaching around and playing with Jaime's dick along the way. It was so nice to cuddle with him while stroking his lovely, thick brother-cock. The car-powered vibrations running up through her sex holes made it even better.

"Em, you know we're in a car and everyone can see us, right?" Jaime said.

"Nah, Slutmobile has sex-stealth technology," Emily said. "We're totally fine, even though it looks like you're exposed since you're sitting so high up and your cock should be prominently visible through the window. None of those people outside can see you getting a handjob from your sister."

"Sex-stealth technology?"

"Yeah, you know, special technology to keep your sex stealthy. Don't you know anything about cars?"

"Apparently not."

They got back safe and sound to the underground garage without anyone noticing anything at all sexual or incestuous. Overall, it had certainly been the most successful superhero mission yet. Not to mention the only one.

"I guess we gotta take our costumes off now, huh," said Alyssa. "It's too bad, though. I was kinda enjoying wearing it. Made me feel sexy."

"Probably because your pussy and ass were hanging out," Emily observed wisely. "I enjoy that part too."

"That is very nice to look at," Jaime concurred. "And also the ridiculously, impossibly skin tight gloves and thigh-high boots, and the corsets that leave most of your boobies exposed. You both look very sexy and slutty."

Emily and Alyssa clasped their hands behind their backs and posed shyly.

"You really think we look sexy and slutty in these outfits?" Emily asked.

"Absolutely," Jaime said. "I mean, you're already the sexiest and sluttiest sister and neighbour girl that a boy could ever ask for, but I think the outfits really emphasize those qualities in a way that regular clothes don't."

Alyssa blushed and toyed nervously with her hair. "That's so sweet of you to notice."

"It really is," Emily said. "It's nice to have our efforts appreciated when we dress up."

After posing for Jaime a little more and taking some commemorative pictures, the girls finally stripped and sent their costumes off to the cleaners.

The three beautiful, naked teenagers climbed the exit ladder back to the Nallister's backyard. Emily went first, and her butt was stared at very thoroughly by Jaime on the way up, who in turn was stared at by Alyssa.
Jaime had some trouble since his hard cock kept getting caught on the ladder rungs, but he struggled along anyway.

"Well, it looks like we missed school today," Alyssa said.

"That's too bad," Emily said. "Today might have been the day one of us learned something."

"Yeah, but probably not," Jaime said. "So I wouldn't worry about it."

"So what should we do now?" Alyssa asked.

"Hm," Emily said thoughtfully. "Good question. Maybe let's hang out at your house. You know, because our mom is a prude right now while yours is more of a slut."

"That seems reasonable," Alyssa agreed. "Slutty moms are way more fun to be around than prudish moms."

They traipsed over to Alyssa's yard. Alyssa was in the lead, and she stopped short while going by the kitchen window. This resulted in Jaime running into her and his cock nearly going straight up her butthole, though it just barely missed.

"Oh damn," Alyssa said reverently.

Through the window, her mom could be seen doing some baking. That wouldn't have been all that interesting, except that Karen was naked except for an apron, and had bent over to check something in the oven. Her apron did nothing at all to cover her from that angle, and her pussy and ass were displayed beautifully for the three peeping pervs.

Alyssa, Jaime, and Emily all stared unabashedly at the erotic baking show they'd discovered. Karen didn't seem at all concerned with the possibility that someone might see her in her state of undress, and made no move to put on some clothes or cover up. She just kept right on going with her barely covered boobies and totally uncovered ass, occasionally wiping her hands on her apron and accidentally revealing her pussy too.

The girls started fingering themselves while watching, and Jaime stroked his dick. It was quite fun masturbating while spying on one of their own mothers while she was unaware. However, they had second thoughts about what they were doing and were terribly ashamed at doing something so morally wrong and incorrect.

"What are we doing?" Emily said in sudden frustration. "This isn't right."

"No," said Jaime, "it certainly isn't."

Jaime took his hands off his cock and put one on each of the girls' wet little slits instead. He fingered them while they each grabbed his cock and stroked it for him.

"There," said Emily. "That's better. I don't know what we were thinking."

They all felt more comfortable now that they were masturbating each other instead of themselves. They kept right on watching until Karen finally happened to notice them.

"Alyssa?" Karen said. "What are you and your friends doing out there?"

"Just spying on you and playing with ourselves, Mom," Alyssa called back. "You look so sexy we couldn't help it."

"Well thank you, sweetie. But I really didn't dress up at all."

"We know, Mom. That's what's so hot."

Karen blushed, but also looked terribly pleased with herself. "Why don't you all come in. I should have some after-school snacks ready soon."

Alyssa padded naked into the kitchen, followed closely by Jaime and Emily, also naked. Karen's eyes locked hungrily on Jaime's stiff cock as he sat down, then she tried to pretend like she hadn't been checking out her daughter's barely legal friend.

"So I got a bit carried away," Karen said. "And I probably baked way too much. Help yourself to anything you want. I was just about to frost the brownies since they're cool enough now."

Emily grinned wickedly. "I have a better idea. How about you and Allie go play. You know. Incestuously." Emily winked like she was being sly rather than as obvious as a rampaging hippopotamus. "And me and Jai can whip up some 'frosting'."

As though her level of subtlety weren't low enough, Emily air-quoted the word 'frosting' several times, and also nudged Jaime conspiratorially. He had a sneaking suspicion that his cum was going to be involved. It usually was.

"That's very nice of you," Karen said. "It would be nice to have some lovely, innocent, mother daughter bonding time."

"More like bondage time, am I right?" Emily held her hand up for a high-five, but was promptly ignored.

Alyssa rather liked the idea, despite Emily's efforts to overly sexualize it. She took her mother's hand and led her back outside. "Come on, Mommy. Let's go 'play.'"

"Sure, baby," Karen said. "Anything you want."

"Excellent," Emily said once she and Jaime were alone. "Now for my super secret sexy plan."

"Is you super duper secret sexy plan just to coat various baked goods in my cum?" Jaime asked.

Emily squealed. "You read my mind! Truly we are the greatest, most lovingest couple of all time ever!"

Jaime thought about pointing out that anything food related around her tended to involve his cum, but decided against it. She was having a good time. That was the important thing.

Emily scrounged up the largest mixing bowl she could find. It wasn't nearly big enough to hold a full load from Jaime, but it would have to do.

They then proceeded to have a lovely sibling fuck fest in their neighbours' kitchen. It wasn't really good manners to pound each other and spray sexual juices all over the floor and counters without so much as asking whether Karen or Alyssa would like to join them, but hopefully their culinary efforts would make up for the breach in etiquette.

Jaime destroyed Emily's pussy, then her ass, then her pussy again. He finished off with a nice, firm throat-fucking, then pulled out just in time to erupt like a volcano, spewing cum all over the ceiling.

Emily did her best to catch the falling sperms in the mixing bowl. She didn't have a great success rate, but luckily there was so much tasty goo going everywhere that she got her bowl filled right to the brim anyway.

"You don't think they'll mind having cum splattered over literally everything in their kitchen, do you?" Jaime asked.

Emily looked around the room. "I can't imagine why. Looks good to me."

"Pretend you're not a total cum slut for a second."

"I don't follow."

"Like, pretend you're someone else. Someone who doesn't want to be surrounded by and covered in your brother's cum all day every day."

Emily stared blankly. "I still don't understand what you mean."

"Nevermind. Silly idea anyway. I'll just try and clean up a bit while you're working."

She shrugged. "Suit yourself. I got what I need."

Emily ignored Jaime as he tried to mop up the ceiling. He was so silly sometimes.

She put on an apron for the passive bonus to cookery it provided, and also because it looked sexy when she was naked underneath it. Then she got out some recipe books and studied them intently.

"What the hell are doing?" Jaime asked. "We both know you're just going to spread pure cum all over Alyssa's Mom's baked goods."

"Shush," Emily said. "I'm doing important baking things."

"Sure you are, babe."

After skimming through some very helpful recipes, Emily carefully scooped cum from the collection bowl and spread it over the pan of brownies. She made a nice, thick, smooth layer worthy of a professional cake decorator, except with her brother's spunk instead of icing.

She did the same to a cake that had cooled in the interim, and again had fantastic results. She ended up covering basically all the baked goods in cum, then cut them up and made a nice presentation on a large serving plate. The only exception were the cookies, which she brought large dish of cum with for dipping instead of trying to coat them.

"Alright, all done," Emily said. "And I'm hungry, so let's go snack."

She took off her apron and picked up her laden tray of baked goods.

"You got a bunch of cum left over though," Jaime pointed out. "Are you really just gonna leave it here?"

"Oh shit, no, of course not. What a dreadful waste that would be. Thank goodness I brought you with me, Jai. I don't know what I'd do without you sometimes."

"Well," said Jaime. "You'd probably-"

But it was too late. Emily didn't really want an answer. She was already propping herself upside-down against the counter, with her shoulders on the floor and butt sticking up as close to vertical she could manage.

"Grab a couple funnels," Emily instructed.

"Sure," Jaime said. "I can't imagine anyone would complain about their cooking equipment being used for sexual purposes."

"Exactly. I didn't think so either."

Jaime stuck a funnel in Emily's ass, and another in her cunt. He slowly poured cum into each funnel and waited for it to drain away inside his sister, then poured more. Before long, the last of it was gone.

"There, that's better," Emily said. As per usual, she felt much better when she had some brother-cum stored up safely inside her, as well as making sure none of it was going to waste. Except for all the mess they'd made around the kitchen. But that had been an unavoidable risk.

The siblings went outside while carrying far, far too many snacks for four people. Karen was lying on her tummy in her lounger, sunbathing nude as she'd always enjoyed. Alyssa was nowhere to be seen.

"Hey, where'd Allie go?" Emily asked. "She needs to try some of this. We worked hard on making delicious and healthy snacks."

Jaime nudged Emily, then nodded to Karen's big, milfy ass. "I think she's probably curled up in her favourite place."

Emily frowned. "What, on her mom's butt?"

"Close. Wrong preposition though."

Jaime walked over and delicately pulled Karen's butthole open with his fingers. "Hey, Allie," he called. "You in there?"

A moment later, Alyssa's head popped out. She blinked in the bright sunlight after having adjusted to a much darker area. "What?"

"There you are," Jaime said. "I told Em you probably would be."

Emily had her hands over her mouth and her eyes widened in pure delight. Alyssa snuggling inside her mom's large, cuddly bottom was so sexy and beautiful, and it kind of made her envious since Christine wasn't the sort of mother who would allow that kind of behaviour these days.

"Ooh, snacks," Alyssa said. "I don't suppose one you would mind feeding me? I'm not sure I can get my arms out."

Jaime was perfectly happy to help her out. He didn't want to eat most of the things anyway, since they were covered in his jizz. He did nibble at some relatively un-messed cookies, but mostly left the cum-sluttery to Emily and Alyssa, and even Karen seemed to quite enjoy the sexy treats.

It didn't take Emily long before she was only licking the cummy frosting off the brownies and pieces of cake, then trying to pass the denuded snacks off to her brother. Jaime didn't like to encourage that sort of behaviour, but he was also fairly hungry since he rarely got a chance to eat anything, so the system kind of worked itself out.

Once Emily's desire for cum was sated, which in her case never really receded beyond a dull ache for more, she began eyeing Karen's butt with increasing envy. She didn't have much restraint at the best of times, and she soon enough pushed Jaime out of the way and positioned herself to dive in.

"Out of the way, Allie," Emily said.

"Um, ok, but-" Alyssa said. She interrupted herself with a loud squeal of indignation as Emily shoved her all the back inside her mommy.

Emily shoved her head in after her friend with typical lack of forethought or planning. She managed to get about halfway up Karen's ass before she got stuck. She kicked and pushed, but couldn't get enough leverage to squeeze any further up the tight, overladen hole.

"You girls play nice back there," Karen admonished.

A muffled reply came back from deep inside her. It might have been a contrite apology for all she could tell.

Jaime stared at his sister's tight little ass wiggling in frustration. He'd been trained to recognize it as a signal that she wasn't currently being sufficiently fucked. In this case, it was for reasons of being trapped, but that didn't stop his instinctive reaction.

He pulled Emily's butt plug out halfway, then played with it a bit, letting it stretch out her hole as it came out, then popping it back in. She calmed down as her ass was toyed with. Any kind of incestuous, sexy fun always helped her relax, no matter the circumstances.

Jaime eventually set Emily's plug aside and instead licked and fingered her sweet butthole. Even though they'd literally just finished fucking like ten minutes ago, he had an overwhelming need to stuff her bum full of brother-cock.

So he did.

Emily's ass opened up eagerly as his mighty, thrusting cock speared her from behind. Her loud moan of sheer ecstasy was clearly audible even from outside the mommy-bum she was trapped in.

The frantic ass-fucking, while amazingly sensual on its own merits, also had the benefit of helping to push Emily deeper inside Karen. She slipped further in until her butt had passed Karen's anal ring, and Jaime was effectively pounding two beautiful asses at the same time.

Emily legs entered more easily, and she had soon gone too far for Jaime to fuck her any longer. He consoled himself by continuing to anally violate Karen, whose butthole had tightened back up nicely after Emily was through.

Some movement and rearranging went on inside Karen's bottom. She chastised the girls again, since they really weren't being very respectful. It was quite rude to get rowdy while occupying someone else's ass.

"Settle down, you two," Karen said, prodding at her tummy in an attempt to locate one of the girls. "And you better not be making a mess in there, or you'll be cleaning it up."

Only some very quiet and muffled giggling escaped from within as a response.

Once the girls had adjusted their positions, Jaime felt a pair of wet little tongues sneaking licks of his cock. He slowed his pace to give Emily and Alyssa more of a chance to lick and suck him, while not entirely giving up on fucking Alyssa's mom's butt.

Jaime savoured his unique opportunity to enjoy single-anal, double-oral action. It wasn't something he got a chance to do very often, partly because even one sexy girl climbing up inside a motherly butthole was physically impossible enough, let alone two of them simultaneously.

It was a nice, gentle, fourway fuckathon. Karen remained relaxed and compliant for her anal massage, and may have been lulled to sleep due to how cozy and comforting the slower pace was, if not for the unruly girls in her butt.

Emily and Alyssa kept squirming around as they playfully argued over whose turn it was to suck Jaime off, or sometimes flipped themselves over to get their pussies and asses in on the action.

Messing around with three sexy girls at the same time made Jaime's eventual orgasm bigger and more powerful than usual. Emily had tried to sneakily take the first of his load up her cunt, and indeed she did get a lovely ovary-basting, but the flow was so strong she squirted off her brother's dick and nearly got lost down Karen's intestines. Alyssa managed to grab on to her, and they clung together against the raging, battering flood of cum.

Karen groaned as she was filled beyond capacity, whilst having already been filled beyond capacity. Cum flooded everywhere inside her, suffocating the girls and stretching out her tummy, boobies, and butt cheeks, and even some of her less sexy bits. She had to clap a hand over her mouth and nose as cum threatened to spray out of them.

When Jaime was finished, Karen appeared an inflated, over-sexualized parody of herself. A small river of semen spewed out of her ass as he pulled out, but her butthole closed up quickly enough that very little was wasted.

A moment later, Alyssa's head burst out of her mother's asshole. She gasped for breath, and a copious layer of cum covered every single bit of her face and hair.

"Well, aren't you a mess," Jaime said.

Alyssa stuck her tongue out at him, and it was just as cum-sodden as the rest of her. "Someone tried to drown us in cum."

"And was it fun?"

"Very nice, thank you. It's actually very warm and cozy in here. There's all this surrounding pressure, plus I'm inside Mommy. It's like being a fetus again. A sexy, eighteen year old and totally legal fetus."

Jaime considered. "And that's a good thing, is it?"

"Well... no. That thought's kinda gross in hindsight. But being nestled in a cummy pressure cooker in Mommy's bum is definitely an amazing experience. I highly recommend it."

"I'll pass, thanks."

"Suit yourself." Alyssa tried moving her head to look around, but had a very limited ranged of motion. "You think Em's alright in there?"

"Literally drowning in cum? I can't imagine anywhere she'd be more in her element."

Emily popped her head out a few moments later, even more cum-soaked and bedraggled than Alyssa. She sucked air in greedily after having been denied it for so long.

"This is the best!" Emily said between gasps.

"Isn't it?" Alyssa said. "Who knew mommy butts could be so versatile and cozy?"

"I had my suspicions," Emily said seriously.

The girls, with their heads squished together from both sticking out of a butthole at the same time, helpfully licked each other's face clean. When they were done, they almost looked like girls again, rather than bizarre, ass-invading cum monsters.

"You two gonna stay in there a while?" Jaime asked.

"Of course I am!" Emily said, as though the question were absurd. "You don't think I'd really abandon my chance to cuddle with Allie, her sexy mom, and your even sexier cum all at the same time, do you?"

"Not when you put it that way," Jaime admitted. He patted Emily's head. "You have fun, then. I'll be here when you're ready to get out."

"Ha! You'll be waiting a long time for that."

Emily wriggled back inside Karen's butt, leaving only Alyssa's head poking out. Alyssa moaned and cooed as Emily licked and played with her inside their shared cum bath.

Eventually Alyssa had to dive back in as well so she could fight back. The girls playfully cum-wrestled and fingered each other's slippery little pussies.

Jaime took the opportunity to relax and sunbathe next to Karen. It was kind of nice to just lie out in the sun without any sexy girls bouncing on his cock. It was quite a novelty for him.

Every now and then, Emily or Alyssa would pop their heads out long enough to take a few gasping breaths, then dive right back in. Jaime smiled at the way they played and enjoyed themselves. It was such innocent fun, reminiscent of a more civilized era.

Karen occasionally reached over and stroked Jaime's cock, and he in turn fondled her large, cum-inflated titties. It wasn't really sexual, though, and they didn't let it affect their casual, relaxing sunbathing time. It was more a way of exchanging social pleasantries without talking.

Only when it started getting dark out and the girls still hadn't surfaced did Jaime finally decide he had to take action. They couldn't stay out all night, after all.

"Hey, Mrs. Alyssa's Mom?" Jaime said. "Do you think I could please face fuck you a little?"

Karen smiled. "That's very polite of you to ask so nicely. How could I say no?"

"Mom raised me to be very respectful of ladies I wanted to stick my penis in," Jaime said. "Or to just bend them over and fuck them, if it seems like too much trouble."

Karen nodded. "Very wise, your mom."

Jaime very respectfully grabbed hold of Karen's head and shoved his cock down her throat. Her eyes watered and drool leaked out from the corners of her mouth as she was professionally face-fucked. Her throat got quite a work out, and she had to gasp for air at any little chance she got.

"You've got such a nice cocksucking mouth, Mrs. Alyssa's Mom," Jaime groaned. "I see where Allie gets it from."

"Unnnhhh hhuuuhh nnyuuh," said Karen.

"You should be proud," Jaime agreed. "She's grown into quite the sexy little fuck toy. You did good as a mother."

Jaime kept pounding Karen's throat until he came. Her lips sealed vacuum-tight around his shaft as a volcano of hot semen erupted within her and increased the already considerable pressure on her body. She inflated a bit more, but she just couldn't handle two full loads of cum as well the pair of sexy girls inside her.
Cum burst out of Karen's ass in a constant fountain as she was simply unable to hold her butt closer any longer. Alyssa shot out of her mother's ass in the sudden deluge, followed closely by Emily. The girls slid across the lawn and finally stopped when they hit the fence.

"There, that got them out," Jaime said.

He finished up inside Karen, which involved his cum running through her as fast as it could be pumped in. The spray from her ass kept knocking Alyssa and Emily down as they tried to stand up on the slippery lawn and make their way back.

Jaime was finally spent, and the cum fountain slowed down as Karen deflated and was more or less emptied out. Half the yard was a gooey swamp by that point, and the girls nearly drowned a few times before they got back to safer ground.

"That was so awesome!" Emily said. "It was like a sweet water slide, only with cum instead of water."

"And my mom's ass instead of a slide," Alyssa added.

"Can we go again?" Emily asked. "Pleeease?"

Her features were totally obscured by dripping sperm, so her pleading puppy eyes didn't have the same effect they usually did. However, she still had Jaime wrapped around her finger sufficiently that he couldn't say no.

"Alright," he said. "But just one more ride. Then we really have to go get cleaned up before Mom wonders where we are."

Emily clapped excitedly. "Thanks, bro. You're the best."

She gave Jaime a big hug and kiss, which were both a little too gooey for his taste. Then she and Alyssa clambered back inside Karen for round two.

It took a while to set up, since the whole plan was based around getting Jaime off another two times after he'd already cum twice. Luckily, having three beautiful sluts all working his shaft in perfect synchronization helped the process alone nicely.

Karen's ass remained as snug and cuddly a cock toy as ever, while Emily and Alyssa dedicatedly used all the tools at their disposal from within. Tongues, pussies, boobies, hands, buttholes, and even their feet, which Jaime thought was weird, but hey, some people enjoy that sort of thing.

Once he came again and filled Karen's bum up with the primer load, Jaime once again fucked her face so he could cum down her throat. He made sure to ask politely beforehand, of course. Even though she'd said yes last time, it was important to always get consent and treat women with respect. In hindsight, he probably should have asked before using her body as an anal cum ride in the first place, but he couldn't be expected to think of everything.

Jaime unloaded in Karen again, and again the girls went flying in a fit of joyful shrieking and giggling. They raced back to him, or rather slid and tripped their way back as rapidly as they could manage. They and the lawn were goopier than ever.

"Again! Again!" Emily cried, with Alyssa firmly concurring at her side.

"I said-"

"Pleeease," the girls chorused.

"Fine," Jaime said. "Once more."

In fact, it was several more rounds before they finally stopped. The girls were having too much fun to quit, and they were adamant in taking another ride, then another. Every fresh cum explosion from Alyssa's mom's butt was an undiminished thrill for them.

They only gave in and called it quits when Jaime simply couldn't cum anymore. He'd actually gone soft, which was distressing for everyone involved, even though it was fully understandable. There were only so many Pacific Oceans worth of cum a boy could be expected to produce in one afternoon.

Not that Emily and Alyssa didn't try their best. They licked, sucked, and stroked Jaime's poor, abused cock to try and coax some more life into it. They rubbed their cummy boobies on it, and Emily made a valiant effort at stuffing it into her pussy, all to no avail.

"Sorry, Em," Jaime said. "I promise you're still the sexiest girl ever, even in your spooky ghost costume, but that was too many times all at once. I can't fuck at all right now."

Emily pouted, though no one could tell through all the cum dripping down her face. "I guess it's ok. We had our fun." She brightened. "And we could maybe try again tomorrow or something. Thanks for doing as much as you could, anyway. It was very sweet of you to fuck and cum inside Alyssa's mom so many times just to make us happy."

"Yeah," Alyssa agreed. "Thanks for using my mom like a cum storage unit and amusement park ride. Very noble and generous of you."

Jaime nodded seriously. "That's just the kind of sacrifice I'm willing to make. I should get a medal, honestly."

The girls dove on Jaime and kissed and hugged him as further thanks and proof of their affections. He wasn't able to fend both of them off at the same time, and ended up getting quite gooey with his own used cum.

Emily and Alyssa weren't so rude as to leave him in such a state, and kindly licked him clean again with their little pink tongues. It took a while to finish him, then longer still to clean each other off afterward, but they were tough and persevered, and ended up with bellies full of tasty, yummy cum as reward for their diligence.

After everyone was cleaned up, Emily and Alyssa exchanged the traditional girls' parting ceremony of rubbing their tits together and patting each other's butt.

Since the yard was a full cum swamp by this time, Jaime had to hire a gondola to ferry him and Emily back to their house. It was a lovely romantic boat ride to end their exciting visit with their neighbours.

They walked hand in hand into their house, still fully naked. They'd been too preoccupied to remember that they had to sneak around their mother, and were almost immediately caught.

"What is going on here?!" Christine demanded. "Why are my two super hot children naked?! And coming home so late after skipping school, no less."

Jaime and Emily each guiltily let go of the other's hand and tried to cover themselves as best they could with no clothes.

"Sorry, Mommy," Jaime said.

"Sorry? You're sorry? Being naked around each other is literally the worst thing siblings could ever do! It could lead to..." Christine shuddered, then composed herself. "It could lead to incest."

Emily and Jaime shivered as well, though in their case it was a far more pleasant physical reaction as they recalled all the incesty fun times they'd shared.

"That's nonsense," Jaime said. "If Em and I were doing any incests, then I would obviously be hard right now because we're both naked together and she is the absolute hottest piece of ass in town."

"Aw, thanks, bro."

Christine narrowed her eyes and examined her son's penis carefully. It was totally flaccid, which could only mean he was telling the truth and there was nothing inappropriate going on between him and his sister.

"Well then how do you explain your lack of clothing, and also my other complaints that I don't feel like listing again?"

Jaime didn't have any explanation that didn't lead to further interrogation, but luckily Emily was on the case.

Emily cleared her throat, cracked her knuckles, then burst into tears. "Oh, Mommy!" She dove at Christine and buried her face in her mother's ample cleavage. "It was horrible! It was a bully!"

"A bully?" Christine asked skeptically.

"Mmhm. A bully took our clothes and wouldn't give them back, even though we needed them for school. It was especially heartbreaking because of how dedicated we are to our studies and education."

"Yeah," Jaime said. "We like... you know... math? Math's a school thing, right? Oh, and history. Very dedicated to it."

Jaime silently congratulated himself on a well-orated supporting point to Emily's cunning ruse.

"That's right, Mommy," Emily sobbed. "We didn't learn even one history today. Because of the aforementioned bully. Then we had to walk all the way home without letting anyone see us because it would have been so embarrassing and illegal. And not at all incredibly hot or enjoyable."

"Well!" said Christine. "I shall certainly be having a long conversation with your principal if that sort of behaviour is going on at school. I can't have my helpless little children be subjected to nudity and the interruption of their studies."

"Yeah, that'd be awful, alright," Jaime said. "We mustn't allow it to continue."

"Indeed we mustn't," Christine concurred. "But for right now, let's just run you two a nice, soothing bath and get you all cleaned up. Poor Emily looks like someone's spit all over her."

Emily looked down at herself. Traces of Alyssa's saliva were still present after the lovely tongue-bath she'd been given.

Christine picked up her children and cradled them lovingly in her arms as she dragged them off to the bathtub. Jaime instinctively tried to suckle at her breast, but she was still clothed so he didn't get very far.

After running a nice, hot bath, Christine carefully sat Emily in the tub at one end, and Jaime at the other. She then rolled up her sleeves and began scrubbing her bedraggled children.

Both Jaime and Emily thoroughly enjoyed being rubbed all over by their loving mommy, even though it was a totally maternal thing and not at all sexual. Jaime's cock hardened in a platonic way as he stared down Christine's top while she bent over to wash him. Likewise for Emily's pussy warming up as she also perved on their mother.

Luckily, Christine was too focused on bathing her children to notice how horny she was making them. It could have been a disaster otherwise.

Christine did, however, note the presence of Emily's butt plug when she turned her kids over to wash their backsides.

"Emily! What is that?!"

Emily, who was so used to wearing her plug that she didn't even register it as not being a normal part of her body, craned her neck to try and figure out what her mom was seeing. Jaime had to come to the rescue.

"That's just some butt jewelry, Mom," he said. "Nothing to worry about."

"Nothing to worry about?! My precious, innocent little baby girl has been wandering around with a sex toy up her bum and you tell me there's nothing to worry about?"

"You're so old fashioned," Jaime said. "Maybe back in your day, like four years ago or whatever, girls only used their bums for sexual purposes. These are modern times. Girls can use their buttholes for style, just like getting their ears pierced, or getting tattoos, or whatever."

"That's right," Emily agreed, happily seizing upon the clever excuse her brother had come up with. "I wear a pretty jeweled heart on my butt because of how cute it looks, and also because of how much I love my family."

Christine couldn't stay mad at such a pure symbol of familial affection. Even though it still looked very much like Emily was wearing a butt plug, she had to admit that it was impossible to keep up with all the teenage trends that popped up.

For all Christine knew, all the girls were wearing bum jewelry these days. If that was so, then Emily's display of love for her family was probably actually quite wholesome and adoring, rather than a sign that her daughter was a total slut. Unbeknownst to her, it was a mixture of both.

"I suppose that's ok," Christine said. "I wouldn't want to stop you expressing yourself. Just as long as it's not a disgusting sexual thing."

Emily couldn't help getting quite offended at the way her mother was implying that sticking things up one's butt could in any way be disgusting. "What are you-"

Jaime hurried to cut her off. "Of course it's not anything disgusting, Mom. Just some perfectly ordinary butt jewelry, like all the cool kids are wearing."

Christine nodded. "That's fine then. But I'll need to take it out for now, until you're all cleaned up."

With that, she popped Emily's butt plug out, leaving a beautifully gaping bumhole in its wake. She examined the plug closely.

"Are you sure this isn't a butt plug?" she asked. "It looks an awful lot like one."

"Nah, it's just 'cause the shape happens to be really good for staying in a butthole," Jaime explained. "Pure coincidence, I assure you."

Christine narrowed her eyes suspiciously. "And just how do you know so much about your sister's butt jewelry anyway? You haven't been looking at Emily's cute little bum, have you?"

Jaime flushed and stammered, having been caught without a good answer. "Uh, well... you know... no... but... I mean..."

"Mommy!" Emily said. "Do you really think I'd let my brother look at my bare bottom? Or touch it, or taste it, or finger it, or fuck it?"

"Well, no, baby," Christine said. "Of course not. I know you're both good and well-behaved children."

"Phew. Thank goodness,' Emily said. "That was almost a disaster."

"Em, you're still talking out loud," Jaime hissed. "We can hear you."

"Oops," Emily said. "What I meant to say was that Jaime knows all about butt jewelry because of how popular it's become. So many girls are showing theirs off at school."

"But not in a sexual way, I hope," Christine said.

"Of course not," Emily said. "They only show their bums to everyone for the purposes of displaying their jewelry. Not for anything lewd or lascivious."

Christine was satisfied, and resumed bathing her eighteen year old babies. She did their backs all the way down to their butts, at which point she decided she'd better make sure their adorable little buttholes were clean too.

Emily and Jaime both happily let their mother finger their tight assholes. Emily even moaned wantonly as her mommy got deeper and deeper, until she was actually getting fisted.

Jaime was less enthusiastic, though he had to admit, his mommy's hand felt very nice up his bum. It so soft and maternal and loving, even if she was stretching him out rather painfully by shoving her arm up his ass.

"Ooh, Mommy," Emily cooed. "Thank you for cleaning my bottom so thoroughly. That feels very nice."

Christine wasn't quite sure what was happening. She only meant to bathe her teenage son and daughter, just like any mother might do for her children. Perfectly normal and natural. Yet somehow, she'd ended up wrist deep in each of their asses, and she was pretty sure that wasn't quite so normal and natural.

Their sexy, slutty little bodies called to her, begging for more. Despite her involuntary mental conditioning, of which she remained unaware, she wanted to keep fisting them, to keep wrecking their beautiful fuck holes. Something was wrong with her.

"Why did you stop, Mommy?" Emily asked as she rocked back and forth to keep the action going.

"Yeah, I was just starting to really like it," Jaime said.

Christine shook her head. "I don't know what I'm doing."

"Obviously fisting us good, right up the bu- I mean, cleaning us," Emily said, hastily correcting herself. "Giving us a lovely bath after our trying day. Just doing mother stuff."

Even Jaime was bouncing back and forth, impaling himself further on his mother's fist. "Don't stop," he whined.

Christine pulled her hands free with a long sucking sound. Her children's buttholes gaped open, sad and lonely at having been so thoughtlessly abandoned. "I shouldn't be doing this."

"Don't be silly, Mommy," Emily said. "We love it."

"But... but... I think it might have accidentally been sexual," Christine said. "I think I might have been sexually fisting my super hot, naked, teenage son and daughter."

"Well, that's a risk we're willing to take," Jaime said. He wiggled his butt for more.

After some more protesting, it became clear that Christine wasn't going to be doing any more sensual anal fisting. Jaime and Emily were disappointed, but they also recognized that they had an opportunity. After all, anyone who had just delightfully wrecked their children's buttholes by shoving their fists up them might very well be in a frame of mind where they could be convinced to do more.

"You should join us, Mommy," Jaime said. "If you don't want to deep-clean our asses anymore, at least get in with us. You seem like you could use a relaxing soak."

"I don't think I should," Christine said. "I've already done such a questionable thing."

"Mommy!" Emily said in her fiercest voice. "Your mind is certainly in the gutter this evening. First you think that somehow stretching out our little teenage buttholes with your hands is inappropriate and sexual, now you're suggesting that even just joining us in the bath is wrong? I'm very disappointed in you. Obviously it would just be some lovely and innocent family bonding."

"Exactly," said Jaime. "We might not even fuck at all. Probably. Maybe."

Christine was very tempted by some soaking in a nice warm bath. She tried not to think about how tempted she also was by her sexy, pouting kids.

"Maybe just for a little bit..." she said slowly.

"That's the spirit!" Jaime said. "Now get your clothes off."

"Ok, but don't look."

Christine nervously stripped down until she was naked. Despite her plea for privacy, both Jaime and Emily watched her intently. She felt so embarrassed and ashamed of herself, partly because they were staring, but mostly because she actually enjoyed that they wanted to see her body. Something was definitely wrong with her.

"You don't have to cover yourself like that, Mommy," Emily said. "It's just family here."

"Yeah, we might be checking out your sweet mommy-tits and pussy, but it would certainly never be in a sexual kind of way," Jaime said.

"I'd like to believe that," Christine said, "but you're both playing with yourselves."

Jaime looked down to where his hand was busy on his cock. "Oops. Didn't realize I was doing that."

Emily, likewise, was rubbing her clit. "We're just washing ourselves, is all. Really, thoroughly washing."

Christine shook her head. "I don't believe that. You two are aroused, aren't you? You're turned on by your own mother."

"Well... maybe we are," Jaime said while still jerking off. "But I only want to masturbate and maybe fuck you in the most platonic and non-sexual way possible."

Emily nudged him. "Jai, I think our cover's been blown."

"No, no. I think she's buying it."

"She most certainly isn't." Emily turned to Christine. "But that's ok. You still want to get in the bath with us, don't you, Mommy?"

Christine really, really did. Even though she knew it was wrong, she wanted to get all cozy and slippery with her children. "I do," she whispered.

"Good," Emily said. "Make some room, Jai."

Jaime nodded acknowledgement and opened up the house editor to widen the tub. He made it about twice as wide as normal, so it was more square than rectangle, and had plenty of room for three. He'd have to remember to reset it later so it wasn't taking up the whole bathroom.

Christine sank gently into the water between Jaime and Emily. She was still nervous, but she knew she needed this. The trapped sexual areas of her brain were leaking back in, overriding her magically-enforced desire for propriety.

Emily slipped close as soon as her mother had settled in. She nuzzled at Christine's neck, then bowed her head lower to suck on some big, tasty boobies.

Once Jaime was through fiddling with the dimensions of the room, he joined his sister and sucked on their mother's other breast.

The siblings nursed like a pair of eighteen year old babies. They suckled so hard and with such determination that they actually got some tasty milk flowing. They lapped it up and kept sucking for more.

"Babies, don't do that," Christine said without conviction. "Don't suck Mommy's tits."

Even as she spoke, she cradled them lovingly and held them to her breasts. She was filled with a confusing mixture of maternal and sexual loves. She wanted to take care of her children and protect them, but she also wanted to fuck them silly. She didn't know what to do.

Emily drank her fill first, mostly because she'd started with her tummy already nicely cummy. Jaime suckled more greedily, being more used to getting nourishment wherever he could when he wasn't too busy fucking.
Emily couldn't wait around for her brother to finish. Who knew how long that would be. Instead, she dove under the water and licked Christine's mommy-cunt, just for something to do.

Christine's breathing had gone shallow and ragged. Her eyes rolled back and glazed over. Her slutty children were destroying her sense of morality, or what she thought it should be, anyway. Their quick little tongues eroded any self-control she had left.

Jaime switched nipples at various intervals, evening out the amount of milk he sucked from each of his mother's tits. It was so addictive and delicious, and he thought he better understood how Emily felt about his cum.

Beneath the surface, Emily continued to eat out her mommy. She was sure that if she could just get Christine to cum a few times, it would fix everything. She had yet to encounter a problem that couldn't be solved by throwing orgasms at it.

And indeed, Christine's first orgasm seemed to help. She relaxed into her children's oral assaults and let Emily lick her to another nice pair of climaxes.

"I think this is really working," Emily thought to Jaime, with their shared sibling mind-connection that all siblings have.

"Me too," Jaime thought back. "Mom's not stopping us from licking or sucking on her at all. And you've already made her cum, like, three times."

"I know, right?" Emily lifted her hand out of the water for a quick hi-five. "Mom's gonna be our little slut in no time. Easy peasy."

"Yeah she is."

Jaime kept drinking up his mother's breast milk until he was full. He sat back and patted his full belly in Emily-like satisfaction.

His cock jutted out of the water, firm and proud. Since Christine was leaning back with her eyes closed, he sneakily took her hand and put it on his dick. She started stroking him automatically without even realizing she was jerking off her son.

"Are you feeling better now, Mommy?" Jaime asked.

"I don't know what I feel," Christine said without slowing her handjob down even a little. "Except your penis. I Guess I'm feeling that. And your sister's tongue on my vagina."

"That's a good start," Jaime said. "She had a nice tongue, doesn't she?"

"She really does." Christine shook her head. "I'm starting to remember some things. It's all such a blur though. Like, I think we may have had sex before, and I can't imagine why I would have thought that was ok."

"You kinda never thought it was ok, but you really wanted it anyway. After those cultists got to you, you didn't want it at all."

"You keep saying weird things like that, but I don't understand. What do cults have to do with sexuality and morals and stuff?"

Jaime shrugged. "Some people, they get a little power, they try to force their values on everyone else. I think this Jezebel chick got hold of some magic somehow, and for some reason she thinks people shouldn't be fucking around all willy-nilly. Which is weird, because willy-nilly is the best kind of fucking around."

"I see." Christine considered what Jaime was saying. "So I've been targeted in a conspiracy to prevent me from fucking my children?"

"Not you specifically, but yeah. Basically."

"Even though I already don't think it's ok to fuck my children?"

"Well... yeah, but... it's more complicated than that."

"And you and Emily think I should fuck you?"

Jaime seized upon a question he could answer with more authority. "Yes! Definitely. 'Cause incest is wicked hot."

"That's your argument? It's 'wicked hot'?"

"Um... yes?" Jaime nudged his sister. "Get up here, Em. I need backup."

Emily emerged gasping for oxygen after having been underwater licking her mom's pussy for quite a while. She always forgot about breathing when she got going sexually. It was such an inconvenient part of living. She'd much rather have cock filling her throat and lungs than air.

"What's going on?" Emily asked. She casually put Christine's free hand on her pussy so she could get rubbed off by her mom just like Jaime was.

"I was trying to explain how incest is wicked hot," Jaime said.

"How hard can that be to explain?" Emily asked. "Isn't it obvious? I mean, look at us. I know I'm turned on."

"Me too," Jaime said. "And so is Mom. But I think just being turned on isn't convincing her that fucking attractive and slutty family members is ok."

"It isn't?" Emily frowned in confusion. "But, like, what other considerations could there possibly be?"

"Beats me."

"You're my babies," Christine said. "You came from my vagina."

"Yes, and now we want to cum back in your vagina, right Jai?" Emily said.

"Damn straight," Jaime agreed.

Christine still wasn't convinced, even by the powerful persuasion of unsubtle word play.

"Just trust me, Mom," Emily said. "Try out Jai's cock a bit. I know you'll love it."

"I don't know..." Christine said.

But she still allowed herself to be guided by her children and lowered onto Jaime's lap. His beautiful, manly cock stuck up at her so enticingly. Her mommy-cunt approached closer and closer, but at the last second her body shifted of its own accord so that he went up her butt instead.

"Ooh, surprise anal," Emily said. "Nice choice."

Christine gasped in shock and pain, having only expected to get her pussy filled up. Her body knew what it was doing, though, and she soon had her son's penis shoved firmly up her ass.

The last of Christine's mental barriers collapsed at the joyous feeling of familial cock stuffing her butt, and the memories of such events happening to her in the past.

"Oh my god!" she exclaimed. "I remember now."

"You do?" Emily said. "That's great! So you wanna fuck your kids all the time now, right?"

"No, no. Of course not. That's still very wrong and I shouldn't do it," Christine said, even while bouncing up and down on Jaime's shaft. "But I remember Krissy, and what we used to do together. That was pure sibling love of the sweetest and most loving kind. She used to pound my ass all the time."

Emily glanced at Jaime, who simply shrugged at her. "Close enough, I guess," she said.

"Good enough for me," Jaime concurred. "Mom being indecisive and hypocritical about incest is totally workable. Much better than banning it entirely."

Christine tried to explain to her children why they couldn't do sexy things with her, and vice versa, while continuing to ride Jaime. He nodded like he understood, while mostly just enjoying the feel of her tight ass wrapped around his cock.

Emily, too, pretended like she understood why parent and child incest was so much different from sibling incest, and why she and her mommy couldn't fuck around. She knew that fucking her brother was a far more pure and loving thing than fucking other family members, let alone anyone not closely related, that much had always been obvious. But she really didn't see any reason why she shouldn't jump into bed with her mother whenever either of them felt like it.

It must be grown up stuff, Emily decided. All those arbitrary rules that were supposed to help a growing child, but mostly just got in the way. Why shouldn't she or Jaime fuck their mom if they wanted to? After all, it wasn't like this was one of those stories where there was a significant power imbalance or anyone was in danger of being abused. Not in a bad way, at least.

Emily sucked some more milk from her mommy's tits while she pondered, then lightly fisted her mom's pussy too, just on a whim. It was all very enjoyable, and didn't seem the least bit immoral to her.

The three of them fucked around until the bath cooled down too much, at which point they got out and dried off. Emily and Jaime were more than happy to help Christine towel off, though they kept forgetting to use a towel and accidentally rubbed their hands all over her wet, naked body instead.

"So do you both understand now why we can't be sexually intimate?" Christine asked.

"Not really, no," Jaime said as he squeezed and fondled her tits. "But I'll take your word for it."

"Me too," Emily said, while caressing Christine's ass and sticking a finger up her bum.

"I suppose that's all I could really hope for," Christine said.

Jaime and Emily followed her to her room. They tucked her in and lulled her to sleep by taking turns tenderly ass-fucking her; Jaime with his cock, Emily with her strapon.

Christine was soon cozily asnooze, thumb stuck adorably in her mouth, and lovely incestuous dreams passing through her sleepy head. She got a goodnight kiss from each of her kids, then they pulled her covers up snug and left her alone.

"We fucking killed that seduction," Emily said victoriously.

"We usually do," Jaime said. "We are quite sexy and persistent, and very good at turning people on."

"Sure are. Now, speaking of being turned on... wanna go fuck?"

"Like you even need to ask."

The loving and romantic siblings hopped into bed and did sexy and physically improbable things to each other until they were all tuckered out. They then lay side by side on their tummies, waiting for their buttholes to close back up after quite a workout.

"So we got Mom back to a fuckable state," Emily said.

"I know," Jaime said. "I was there. And it was only a few paragraphs ago."

"Hush. I'm recapping."

"Oh, sorry. Carry on."

Emily cleared her throat. "And we stopped your kidnapping," she continued.

"Which was a pleasant little excursion," Jaime said wistfully. "I don't know why people complain about kidnappings so much. It was the most restful morning I've had in a long time."

"Hush, I said." Emily spanked her brother's butt sharply. "Anyway, my point was that we've still got a lot of people to re-seduce."

"Sure do."

"And those cultists are still at large."

"Sure are."

"And you still haven't fucked Lil."

"Sure haven't."

"And we've got to find Aunt K and bring her back."

"Sure do."

"So I guess my question is, which plot line do you think we're going to follow next?"

Jaime shrugged. "Who knows. We might even go off and do something totally unrelated. It's happened before."

"True dat. Guess we'll just have to find out... in the next episode! Coming to a theater near you! This summer! Or spring, or whenever."

"Em! No talking to the audience."

"What? I'm just advertising our next wacky adventure."

"That's not allowed. Here, do something more productive with your mouth."

"Ok!"

Emily happily shoved herself face-first onto her brother's cock and got her throat all snuggly filled up the way she liked. She sucked gently on Jaime's penis like it was candy as they both fell asleep.
Saga of Littown Ch. 12
Visiting the Hellscape, butt-ception, and a sibbo threeway.
Jaime awoke to find his cock snugly holstered in his sister's throat, right where he'd left it. Emily was still adorably sucking on it in her sleep. She made quite a cute and sexy picture; so peaceful and serene, but also so slutty that she couldn't stop blowing her brother even while unconscious.

Jaime wouldn't have her any other way.

He just watched her for a while and enjoyed the gentle suction of her lips and warm wetness of her mouth and throat. There was no question that they were meant to be together forever, because no one else could ever possibly match Emily's dedication and raw, physical ability to make his penis feel nice. That was the most important thing in relationships. Especially between siblings.

Jaime felt so much love for his cockslut of a sister that he decided to do something nice for her in return. He pulled his cock free, much to Emily's sleepy distress, and rolled her onto her back. Her forehead was creasing and she began to stir, but he shoved his cock back down her throat, soothing her back to happy dream land.

From above, Jaime hammered Emily's cozy mouth like a jackhammer, sending drool flying everywhere. He simultaneously reached down and fingered her cute little pussy.

The combination of rough face-fucking and gentle pussy play kept Emily lulled securely in her sleepy state. She was the most relaxed and docile fucktoy a brother could ask for first thing in the morning.

Jaime pounded his sister's mouth until he came, unleashing a torrent directly into Emily's formerly empty tummy. Her eyes fluttered open as her belly ballooned out to accommodate her surprise breakfast.

Jaime pulled out slowly once he was finished, allowing Emily to lick his cock clean. She gave the tip a final soft kiss before he was out of range.

"Mmm, sleepy breakfast," Emily purred happily as she stretched, then patted her overfull tummy. "What did I do to deserve such a treat?"

"Just being your sexy little self," Jaime said. "I'll never stop loving how horny you make me."

"Aw, that's so sweet."

Emily rolled over and pounced on Jaime. She made out fiercely with him, while also rubbing her beautiful, soft boobies all over his chest.

The naked, loving siblings fondled and groped each other with unreserved enthusiasm. They certainly would have ended up fucking if not for an interruption by their occasionally strict mother.

"Ahem," said Christine from the doorway.

Jaime and Emily both turned guiltily to face her, though they were relieved that she wasn't truly angry. Now that they'd broken the awful, terrible anti-sex spell she'd been under, she was back to being mildly annoyed at inappropriate sexuality rather than furious.

"Hey, Mom," Jaime said. "Me and Em were about to fuck. Care to join us?"

"You know very well I don't," Christine said. "I don't approve of fucking around with my children. Or at least I pretend I don't because I'm ashamed of my desires, and I have to be cunningly lured into it somehow."

"That's true," Emily said. "You should have asked her more cunningly, Jai."

Christine belatedly realized she'd been a little too forthcoming. "I mean, not any of what I just said. Ignore that."

"Too late, Mommy," Jaime said. "We already knew those things."

"It's good that you're better at admitting them, though," Emily added cheerfully. "Pretty soon we'll have you fucking us all the time, like a good mommy-pet."

"You most certainly will not," Christine said defiantly. "Especially not this morning. I'm making sure you two get to school. No more missing important classes and lessons and things."

"Ok," Emily said. "We'll be right there. We just need a quick fuck first."

"Nope. Now."

"But mooommyyy..." Emily whined.

"We'll be ever so fast and speedy about it," Jaime said.

"Not a chance," Christine said. "Get moving. Now."

A very disheartened pair of sluts grumbled out of bed and got themselves dressed under their mother's watchful eye.

"Are you at least gonna make us breakfast while dressed all sexy?" Emily asked.

"I'll make you breakfast," Christine said. "I don't want my children going to school hungry and not learning anything because of it."

"We've got plenty of other reasons for not learning things," Jaime said. "I wouldn't worry about that."

"But I am not dressing sexy just so you two can perv on me," Christine continued as though she hadn't been interrupted.

"It's not just for that," Emily protested. "Cooking naked except for an apron gives a nice passive boost to your relevant skills. I tried it out yesterday. It worked really well."

"Plus the author's got a weird obsession with that outfit in particular," Jaime added. "So you'd score some points with him."

"I will not," Christine said firmly. "I'm your mother, not an object of lust."

"You can be both," Jaime grumbled.

He and Emily resigned themselves to sitting and waiting for their food without any sexy show at all. Christine wore her robe tightly closed, and never even bent over far enough to accidentally reveal her pussy and butthole. Sure she showed off some cleavage and most of her beautifully smooth legs, but it just wasn't the kind of lewd display her kids were used to.

Jaime still ate hungrily when presented with his plate of waffles, pancakes, bacon, eggs, toast, sausage, lasagna, hash browns, cheesecake, cereal, chicken noodle soup, eggs again, spam, baked beans, tomato, spam, hotdogs, spam, spam, spam, ice cream sundae, and spam. Emily only picked at hers and sneakily pawned it off on Jaime when Christine wasn't looking. She'd already eaten, after all.

The two horny teenagers were then sent off to school with nothing more than a light swat on the butt to get them out the door. That wasn't near enough intergenerational incest to satisfy either Emily or Jaime, and they were very disgruntled as they made their way to the sidewalk to meet up with Alyssa, their sexy neighbour-girl friend. Alyssa, at least, undisgruntled them a little with her cheerful bounce and cute, revealing outfit.

"Hey, guys," Alyssa said. "How you doing this morning?"

She hugged Emily and rubbed their boobies together, as was tradition, then fondled Jaime's hard cock through his pants. Just some normal friendly greetings.

"We're ok," Emily said. "Just disappointed that our mom didn't want to fuck around this morning."

"Oh, that's too bad," Alyssa said sympathetically. "You guys can come over to my house and play with my mom for bit, if you want. She won't mind."

"Nah," Jaime said. "We should go catch the bus. Mom'll be pissed if we skip school again. That's very nice of you to offer, though."

Emily nodded. "Very polite of you to let us use your mother for our deviant sexual gratification. You're so lucky to have such a cool mom." She rolled her eyes. "It's much dang work seducing Mom every time we want to fuck her."

The three of them walked down the street, Jaime in the middle with the girls flanking him. Emily and Alyssa casually rubbed his straining erection while he slipped a hand under their skirts and squeezed their tight butts.

"You know what might be cool?" Alyssa said. "What if my mom and your mom got married?"

"Why would they want to do that?" Emily asked.

"You know. So that then we'd all be one big family. That way you guys would have a mommy to play with whenever you wanted, and I've have a brother and sister to play with too. It'd be great!"

"Hm, maybe," Jaime said. "But it would have to be super-marriage, not just regular marriage. Otherwise we'd all be step-related, rather than actual related. I mean, I'd love to fuck you as a step-sister, don't get me wrong, but it's not the same as an actual, blood-related sister. It's just not as hot, no matter what the porn sites try and tell you."

Alyssa hastily rummaged through her stash of coupons. "Shit. I only have free regular marriage offers. Nothing for super-marriages. I don't know about you guys, but I can't afford for our moms to get super married with the extremely limited income I have. Which is to say, no dollars per hour."

"Yeah, us either," Emily sighed. "Our income is related to plot-convenience, and rarely very much even then. Maybe one of our moms would pay for it?"

"I kinda don't think so," Jaime said. "I mean, Mom and Mrs. Alyssa's Mom haven't even spoken to each other since the first chapter, so I suspect they probably aren't in love. And it'd be a bit much asking them to get super-married, and even pay for it, when they have no reason to want either of those things."

Alyssa sighed in disappointment. "Why does everything have to be so hard and complicated? All I wanted was to get some hot sibbos and a new mom in order to satisfy my spurious sexual whims. It's like the universe just never wants to cooperate."

It was Emily and Jaime's turn to console their friend.

"We know how you feel," Emily said, patting Alyssa's tit empathetically. "Despite how we totally deserve to have everything we want, whenever we want it, sometimes that just doesn't happen. Even though we're wicked hot, which should mean we get our own way every time, according to the laws of physics."

"That's true," Jaime said. "I mean, I still haven't been able to fuck Lilith-who as you know is our almost equally hot older sister-due to her semi-demonic heritage. Talk about unfair."

The three horny and disconsolate teens cheered each other up by fucking around at the bus stop. They had to be fantastically sneaky, so as not to be seen doing anything inappropriate in public, but they had lots of practice with super duper sneaky stealth missions of exactly that nature.

They erected a quick watch tower and Emily clambered up to keep lookout while Jaime and Alyssa fucked down below. Emily as a scout didn't work quite as well as they might have liked, since she kept getting distracted watching her brother and friend engage in very public sex, rather than keeping an eye out for cars and pedestrians like she was supposed to.

After the third time getting caught and having to offer awkward and unconvincing explanations for why it looked like she was getting her pussy destroyed in broad daylight by the side of the road, but really wasn't she promised, Alyssa switched with Emily and did a significantly better job watching for danger. Emily was much happier getting pounded by her brother than just watching.

Jaime eventually took his turn as lookout, and the girls casually felt each other's boobies and pussies.

All three of them were in much better moods when the boarded their school bus. The girls took turns riding Jaime during the trip. Neither had panties on under their skirts by this point, so it was pretty easy to slide his cock into one of their snug little holes without anyone being the wiser.

Having engaged in lots of sneaky fucking-which was, after all, their very favourite thing-Jaime, Emily, and Alyssa exited the bus at school with fresh springs in their respective steps. However, something was soon noted to be amiss.

"Where is everyone?" Emily asked, peering around. "I know everyone's had their sex drives replaced with utter nonsense, but our classmates are still usually hanging out before school starts."

Jaime and Alyssa examined their surroundings as well. Aside from the students on their bus, and a few stragglers, the area was deserted.

The interior of the building wasn't any better. There were still only a few streams of late arrivals making their way down the halls.

"Better follow them, I suppose," Jaime said. "Maybe we'll get some idea what's going on."

"You guys go on ahead," Alyssa said. "My pussy's dripping down my thighs. What with being so horny and all, you know. I better go buy some panties at a vending machine before class."

"Good thinking," Emily said. "I keep forgetting that underwear has its uses. Get me a pair too, would you?"

"Sure thing."

Alyssa and Emily kissed and patted each other's butt before Alyssa skipped happily off in the direction of the vending machine aisle.

Jaime and Emily trailed along after the rest of the students who seemed to know where they were going. Their cunning method of navigation led them to the auditorium, which was full up with captivated eighteen year olds. The curious sibbos hung out at the doorway and watched just long enough to get a sense of what was happening. They then proceeded to run back out, screaming in terror.

"Oh fuck oh fuck oh fuck!" Jaime yelled.

"What you said!" Emily concurred just as urgently.

They stopped and panted for breath several turns later, far enough away not to be any immediate danger.

"Was that what I thought it was?" Jaime asked.

"It looked to me like a pre-class prayer meeting," Emily said, still pale and shaken. "And... and a seminar on the benefits of sexual abstinence."

They clung to each other for comfort, but it only helped their shaking a little.

"They can't do that, can they?" Jaime asked. "I mean, there have to be child protection laws or something, right?"

Emily shook her head. "We're technically adults. That's why we're allowed to be depicted in sexual situations within the medium of text on certain websites."

"When did you get so good at knowing about laws?"

"Back in episode one when I read the Littown Legal Code for a couple minutes. I learned lots of neat shit."

"Sure. That makes sense." Jaime disentangled himself from his sister, despite how nice it felt to press their warm, nubile bodies together. "Anything that can help us?"

"Alas, no. The legal code is surprisingly silent on the subject of brainwashed teenagers and the presenting of disgusting and morally reprehensible materials to them. It's more to do with murders and things. And taxes."

"And incest, of course."

"Yes, right. Murders, taxes, and incest. The big three."

Jaime pondered their situation. "Miss January could help, couldn't she? She should be able to shut this whole down if anyone can."

"Seems like our best bet," Emily agreed. "Do you think she'll mind us bothering her?"

"I can't imagine. Not compared to the filth going on in her school. Besides, last time we saw her, we all had a lovely time fucking in her office. She's bound to be happy to see us."

Thus decided, Jaime and Emily skipped urgently off to the principal's office, hand in hand, with autumn leaves twirling to the ground in their wake.

"Hey, Cheryl," Emily greeted the secretary. "Is Miss J. in?"

Carol frowned. "It's Carol," she said. "Not Cheryl."

"Is it really? Has it been this whole time?"

"Since I was born."

"Huh." Emily shrugged. "Anyway, is she in? It's important. There's impressionable teenagers being taught that not having sex is a good thing."

"Sorry," Carol said. "She left early."

"Incredibly early," Jaime observed. "Seeing as how school hasn't started yet."

"Maybe she saw the assembly and had to go home sick," Emily suggested. "I know I feel nauseous."

Carol narrowed her eyes. "She's gone. That's all I can say. But if there's some kind of assembly, shouldn't the two of you be there?"

"Pff, hardly," Emily said. "We're main characters. Rules don't apply to us."

Jaime nodded. "Speaking of disregarding the law of the land, want to go rifle Miss January's office for clues to her whereabouts?"

"Hell yeah I do," Emily said. "Being a teenager, I do of course enjoy disrespecting people's things, and also causing mischief and mild property damage."

"As do I," Jaime said. "After you."

"Um... hang on a second," said Carol, who had the feeling she ought to be stopping delinquent behaviour. Such a situation had never come up before, however, and she really didn't know how to stop anyone going in Miss January's office. She was more used to students desperately trying to get out.

Jaime and Emily poked around the deserted office with increasing levels off hooliganism. Emily sent papers flying off the desk as she searched for anything of value to them, while Jaime carefully tilted the picture frames on the wall slightly to one side.

"Ooh, check this out," Emily said while pulling drawers open at random.

"What is it?" Jaime asked as he scooted a potted plant a few inches to the right so it no longer got the best light.

"Confiscated sex toys, I think. Or possibly Miss. J's secret stash. It doesn't really seem her style, though."

Emily held aloft a vibrating dildo of remarkable girth. It was an impressive toy, and she was tempted to take it. She only put it back because she was worried her butt plug might get jealous if she started inviting random toys to come play in her tasty holes.

"Hm," Jaime said thoughtfully, "dildos, vibrators, anal beads... must be from before The Incident."

"Well obviously," Emily said. "No one would be smuggling such contraband these days. Good to know it's here, though. Just in case."

"Sure, sure."

They explored a little more, until Emily stumbled across what they were looking for.

"Hey, Jai, come look at this," she said.

"More sex toys?"

"No, but still kinda interesting, maybe. Looks like it might be a teleporter."

"Why do you say that?"

"Because it's got a big sign hung on it that says 'WARNING: TELEPORTER DO NOT TOUCH THIS MEANS YOU JAIME AND EMILY ESPECIALLY YOU EMILY I KNOW YOU'RE TOUCHING IT STOP THAT THIS INSTANT.'"

"That's oddly specific," Jaime said. "Are you touching it?"

"Of course I am. It's a teleporter. What the hell am I gonna do? Not touch it?"

The siblings examined the teleporter in silence for a moment.

"Well, it's pretty sweet looking," Jaime said. "And cool and glowy and shit."

"Sure is," Emily said. "Shall we try it out?"

"I can't see why not. What could possibly go wrong?"

Moments later, after Jaime and Emily had become horribly mangled in a teleporter accident and had to reload their save state, they stared at it a little more closely.

"Ok, so at least one thing could possibly go wrong," Jaime admitted. "Should we try again?"

"I don't know," Emily said. "I didn't much care for all my insides ending up outside. It wasn't pleasant at all."

"It probably won't happen again."

"I don't know." Emily pointed at another sign below the one she'd read. "It says here 'DANGER EXTREME RISK OF MANGLING AND DISMEMBERMENT ABSOLUTELY DO NOT TOUCH SERIOUSLY EMILY FOR FUCK'S SAKE STOP PLAYING WITH THIS.'" She folded her arms and pouted. "I don't know why she's gotta pick on me like that. It could have been anyone stumbling across this thing. Not just me."

"Sure," Jaime said. "But to be fair, you're already fiddling with it again."

"I just wanna see if I can fix it," Emily said as she pulled a long tangle of wires out of an access hatch. "It's not my fault that there's a cool but dangerous toy in here where anyone could get at it. Besides, Miss January probably went through this thing, so if we go through too we'll be bound to find her."

"That's some questionable logic," Jaime said. "For all we know, it'd tear her apart too."

"Yeah, right. Like Miss. J'd let some stupid machine mess with her just because she was violating the laws of space and time." Emily spliced together the wires in a brand new order, based almost entirely on which colours she thought looked nice together. "There, that ought to do it."

"Do what, exactly?"

"This!"

Emily slapped her hand down on the big red button labeled 'DO NOT PRESS,' and she and Jaime were off on their second journey through the fishnet fabric of reality.

Jaime was very pleased to arrive all in one piece this time, and with all his bits where they should be. Emily had never doubted for an instant that they'd arrive intact this time, and was more immediately interested in where they were.

They appeared to have landed right in the middle of a road, which fortunately had no traffic at all to be seen in either direction. They were also right next to a toll booth of some description. A bustling metropolitan area was visible not too far past said blockade.
"So," Emily mused, "a road with no cars, an idle toll booth, and a city with no apparent signage to identify it."

"Damn, good observations," Jaime said. "I was still busy being impressed that we didn't die again. Any idea where we ended up?"

"Offhand, I'd say we're just outside Hell."

"Why do you say that?"

Emily kicked at the ground. "Because the pavement appears to be mainly composed of good intentions."

Jaime knelt down and felt the roadway with his fingertips. "So it does. Well, I guess that makes sense. Where else would our demonic principal have a teleporter to?"

"Exactly. Now then, we need to get by this impassable barrier. Miss January is clearly not gonna come looking for us."

"Quite right. Let's go ask that helpful looking girl in the booth over there."

There was, indeed, a girl kicked back in the lone booth serving both directions of the road's blockade. She had her feet up, a book in her lap, and a bored look on her face. She didn't give any indication of having noticed the siblings pop into existence.

"Excuse me," Emily said brightly as she tapped on the glass of the girl's booth. "We'd like to get through."

The girl flicked her gaze up just for a moment, then back to her book.

"We're closed," she said.

Emily looked over at the city. "What, the whole thing?"

"Yep."

"Are you sure?"

"Quite sure, thanks for asking. Try again next week."

Jaime nudged Emily. "Did you see her eyes?" he whispered.

"Yeah, she's a demon," Emily hissed back. "That was only to be expected, really. I'm pretty sure that's her tail sticking out there."

"So it is. Do you think it's weird that she's mostly in human form other than some convenient details we can use to identify her?"

"I literally know one and half demons," Emily said. "Same as you. I have no idea what normal is for them."

"Fair enough." Jaime wandered over to the barricade. Upon close inspection, it appeared to just be a bar that swung up and down to block or allow traffic, as the case may be. "Hey, I think we could probably just, like, sneak under this thing."

"You mean once it's raised?"

"No, I mean even while it's down. It's only blocking a very narrow strip of horizontal space. We could hop over or crawl under, no problem. In fact," Jaime mused as he walked a bit farther, "we could just go around. There's loads of room to the side."

"That's not allowed," said the demon-girl as she delicately turned a page in her book.

"See, Jai, not allowed," Emily said patiently. "They wouldn't very well erect such a flimsy barrier if you were just allowed to bypass it."

"Well fuck," Jaime said. "I really thought I was onto something there."

Emily knocked on the glass again. "Excuse, miss demon lady, could you pretty please let us through?"

The girl didn't look up. "Nope."

"What about in exchange for sexual favours? We're good at those."

The offer warranted a brief once over, but not much else. "No thanks."

This reaction, quite rightly, offended Emily to no end. "I beg your pardon?"

"I said no. I'm not interested."

"Everyone's interested," Emily insisted. "That's literally mine and Jaime's only defining characteristic is everyone wants to bang us 'cause we're super wicked hot."

"Rather full of yourself, aren't you?" the girl said.

"Believe me, if she could manage it, she would be," Jaime said. "She usually has to settle for being full of me."

That got a snort of amusement and a more interested appraisal from the otherwise unhelpful border guard. "You two are siblings, aren't you?"

"Correct," Jaime said. "How did you know?"

"There's a little scanner thing in here that tells me people's names. In case of shape shifters, mainly. You two have the same last name, so either siblings or married unwisely early."

"Hopefully someday it'll be both," Emily said cheerfully.

"A brother and sister who fuck each other," the girl said thoughtfully. "Fairly common, actually, but they aren't usually so eager to point it out, or to come visit me." She stood and walked through the wall of her booth. There didn't appear to be an actual door. "You have my attention."

"Great!" said Emily, to whom having people's attention was all-important. "Wanna watch us fuck? Incestuously, of course." She flipped up her skirt and leaned against the surprisingly solid wall of the booth.

"Tempting," said the girl. "But we'll get to that later. Right now..."

Her clothes vanished with hardly a gesture. Beneath was an incredibly sexy, naked girl, with a perfect little pussy, and an eagerly whippy tail extending from just above her pert ass. Her eyes flashed bright, and her predatory smile was razor-sharp.

"... I would very much enjoy some sibling teen tag-team tongue action," she finished.

Emily was only too happy to oblige, and even Jaime found her hot enough to get past his usual nervousness around girls who could literally eat him as a snack if they so chose. He was funny that way.

Emily dove into the girl's butthole with some manic, puppy-like licking. Jaime was a tad more reserved, but attacked her pussy with nearly the same enthusiasm.

"Ooh, that's nice," the girl cooed huskily. "I haven't had a brother and sister together for far too long. Like, at least since last week."

"You poor thing," Emily said sympathetically before resuming her sensual, public analinguing.

She and Jaime kept licking and slobbering until the demon-girl had a lovely little orgasm from the efforts. After that, as promised, she had Emily bend over while Jaime pounded her.

Jaime got lost in fucking his sister's tight teen twat, but soon remembered his manners. "Sorry, I never asked your name," he said to the nearby masturbating demoness.

"Perhaps I didn't intend to tell you," she answered.

"Why wouldn't you want to tell me?"

"Privacy is important to me."

Jaime wasn't sure about that. She was, after all, masturbating naked in broad daylight next to two people she'd only just met. That didn't seem very private to him.

"That's ok," Emily said. "I figured it out. It's Zar'yanna, right?"

"How the fuck did you guess that?" demanded the girl, who was indeed named Zar'yanna. With an apostrophe, even. Because that's how to make names foreign and mythical.

Emily held up her phone. "Found you on facebook."

"Fuck's sake." Zar'yanna shook her head. "That's just what I need."

"I'ma add you, ok?" Emily said.

"No, not ok."

"And Jaime will too, once he gets a second. He's very busy destroying my tight little cunt at the moment."

Zar'yanna clenched her fists. Claws sprang from her fingertips and dug into her palm, then retracted again. "If I let you go through, will you promise never to contact me on social media?"

"Deal!" Jaime said. "We only use the internet for occasional jokes that aren't even that funny anyway."

He and Emily high fived at having cunningly gained entry to the demonic city practically for free. They were reluctant to stop fucking, but there was a mission to be tended to.

They waited patiently while Zar'yanna melded back into her lonely guard booth, then raised the barrier for them to cross.

"I still think we could have just gone around," Jaime said. "There's nothing but open, sunny field to either side."

"It just isn't done, dear brother," Emily chided gently. "Without rules, where would society be?"

Jaime pondered. "Probably having a lot more sex," he decided.

"Ooh, good point. Fuck the rules!"

Thus agreed, they proceeded into town.

****

Meanwhile, elsewhere in space and time, Lilith was getting a bad feeling. Her nearly helpless younger siblings were constantly having sexual misadventures, and often needed rescuing. She couldn't help but feel this was going to be one of those times.

She felt rather annoyed at having to bail Emily and Jaime out of imminent peril. In a fit of pique, she decided to lie back and play with herself a while before rushing to their aid.

****

Jaime and Emily had no idea their big sis was thinking of them, that she was annoyed, or indeed that they were in any sort of imminent peril. They were more concerned with their immediate surroundings anyway. They walked hand in hand down bustling sidewalks, gawking the sights.

It wasn't, however, the den of iniquity they'd expected and, indeed, hoped for. Everything was generally just city-like, with buildings, cars, and pedestrians all around.

Sure lots of the people they saw sported demonic attributes; horns, tails, flaming eyes, pointed teeth, and the occasional cloven hooves instead of feet, not to mention the rare individual wandering around in full nude demon form like it was no big deal. But aside from that, it might as well have just been a bunch of ordinary people going about their day.

"Well I must say, I'm disappointed," Emily said with a soft pout.

"Go ahead," Jaime urged. "Say it."

"Alright, I'm disappointed."

"Yeah, me too. I mean, I like the sexy demonesses walking around with no clothes on. That part is quite nice."

"Agreed," said Emily. "But everything else is just... normal. No street orgies or fuck fests or anything."

"Not only that," Jaime said, "which would be disappointing enough, but this place is also huge. There's no way to find Miss January here. Even this is where she came."

"Hm, that's true," Emily said. "We may need a better approach than wandering around a massive city hoping to run into the one person we know."

"Any ideas?"

"Only the same one that's worked every other time I've had any sort of problem." Emily patted Jaime's eternal erection, which had been heroically stuffed back into his jeans. "Let your dick take care of it."

"Sure. But how, exactly?"

Emily waved her hand at the cityscape before them. "Which way does your cock want to go? We'll just follow until it leads us to something useful or fun."

Jaime shrugged. "Alright. So far it's pointing straight ahead. As it always does."

"Then that's where we'll go!"

The siblings marched forward with fresh determination, guided by the infallible sage in Jaime's pants.

They proceeded straight forward for a while, then bumped into the side of a building. They decided they better deviate slightly at that point, because the building looked like it could take them. It was quite a bit larger than they were.

"Ooh, look," Emily said as they walked around front. "There's a map thingy."

"A map thingy?"

"You know, like a map, but on a thingy."

Jaime looked at said map. "You mean a sign?"

"Yeah, sure. That."

They examined the map thingy more closely, and discovered it to be a very helpful guide to the local area.

"Looks like we're here, in the business section," Jaime said, tapping their position with his finger. "Which must be why it's so business-like."

"Makes sense to me," Emily said. "Where do you think we want? The caverns? The woods? This place over here that's just labeled 'DEATH AND DANGER?'"

"Probably not that last one." Jaime kept scanning. "Oh, here we go. There's a bit over here listed as 'HOUSES FOR TEACHERS.' That sounds like a good bet."

"You think so?" Emily asked. "Miss J's more of a principal than a teacher. And in a human school too. That might be a different subdivision."

"I don't see one specifically for principals and/or human schools. Can't hurt to check the generic teachers' area anyway."

"Fair enough. Let's go!"

They set off again, but quickly realized they didn't actually know which way to go. They returned to the map and stared helplessly at it.

"Which way do you suppose N is?" Jaime asked. "'Cause whichever way it is, we gotta go, like, a bit right from that."

"Hell if I know," Emily said. "What if we just do that thing where we travel as a dotted red line on the map? That always seems so quick and easy. You can't get lost when you're literally directly on the map you're following."

"Sounds good."

After a quick, painless, and physically impossible journey, the siblings arrived at a very pleasant subdivision, full of cozy houses and tidy yards. There was much less activity around, which made sense considering they weren't in the city anymore.

"Now what?" Emily asked. "Knock door to door?"

"Unless we come up with a better idea, I'd say that's all we can do," Jaime said.

So they did.

No one answered the door at the first several houses, which got a bit discouraging. Emily in particular was getting a bit testy since she hadn't been fucked for nearly an hour. If they didn't have any luck soon, she was just going to have to drag Jaime behind a tree and jump on his cock.

Unfortunately for her brother-cock craving pussy, they finally stumbled on someone who was home. The door opened to reveal a naked lady in full demon form, with reddened skin, a tail, pointy teeth, fiery eyes, and even a sweet pair of wings folded up along her back. Jaime and Emily's eyes were mostly drawn by one detail, however, which was the pendulous cock hanging between her legs.

"Yes?" the woman said, eyeing the two intruders suspiciously.

"Hi," said Emily, still staring fixedly at the delicious looking penis. "We're looking for our principal. We think she lives around here. Miss January? Lisa January?"

The woman snorted. "That sounds like a human name."

"Yes, well, she works in a human school," Jaime said nervously.

"And you two are human, I take it?"

"I think so," said Emily. "We might be sluts, except I'm not sure if that's a species or not."

"More of a slur, I think," Jaime said.

"Oh. Then yes, human," Emily said. "I'm Emily. This is Jaime. My brother." She smiled prettily. "I like your cock."

"Em, no," Jaime hissed desperately. But it was too late. Emily had a target.

The woman smiled crookedly. With the mouth full of teeth she possessed, that was a dangerous smile indeed. "Thanks. You want to come in?"

"Absolutely!" Emily said, which came out much louder and firmer than Jaime's anxious "no."

The woman stepped back and gestured into her house. Emily bounced inside without a second thought. Jaime hung back a moment, but couldn't abandon his sister.

"Fuck's sake," he muttered to himself. "That penis better not be going in my butt."

"I'm Kray'shanal," the demoness said as she shut the door behind them.

Emily nodded wisely. "You can tell that's a demon name because of the gratuitous apostrophe."

"Indeed. You can call me Kray, if you want," said Kray'shanal, aka Kray. "Or you can just get busy on my cock."

"Don't mind if I do!" Emily said happily.

Kray sprawled back in a comfy chair, and Emily quickly tore off her clothes and dove to her knees in front. Emily grasped Kray's slowly stiffening member in both hands and showered it with kisses.

"Goddamn, Jai, check out the size on this thing," Emily cooed. "It's not even hard yet. It's even bigger than anything Lil's used on me."

"Trust me," Jaime said. "I see it. My insides are not looking forward to it."

"Don't be like that, Jai," Emily chastised. "It's a real penis, not a dildo, so I'm sure you can take more than you think."

"I fail to see any logical sense in that statement, actually."

But Emily wasn't listening. She far too enthralled by the amazing feeling of the demon-cock hardening in her hands. She hardly ever got to experience that part-seeing as how Jaime was basically always erect and ready for sex-let alone with such a mighty shaft. She had a lovely little orgasm just imagining it inside her.

Kray crooked her finger at Jaime, beckoning him closer. He shrank back instead.

"What's wrong, little one?" Kray asked. "Your sister is having such a good time."

"Yeah, well, she's kinda got cock tunnel vision," Jaime said. "I'm more worried about your claws."

"Oops, sorry. I'll put those away."

Once the offending claws had been retracted, Jaime cautiously approached. Kray was really quite enticing, with all the sensual perfection succubi were known for, and despite not knowing her basically at all, it was quite tempting to try sticking his dick in her. That was his favourite way of interacting with females just in general.

"A human brother and sister," Kray mused aloud as she traced soft, no longer clawed fingertips up Jaime's chest. "That's quite a nice novelty."

"Er... you've never done stuff with siblings before?" Jaime asked.

"Not human, no. We don't get many of you around here as it is. Mostly because you're not really supposed to be allowed in."

Jaime nodded. "I see. Me and Em don't always follow the rule of law all that well."

"I assumed as much." Kray's eyes flashed in amusement. "You types aren't really supposed to fuck your siblings, are you?"

"Depends who you ask," Jaime said. "But generally it's frowned upon. Which, fortunately, makes it all the hotter."

"Damn skippy," Emily agreed before trying to force her mouth around Kray's hard cock.

Jaime and Kray watched her struggle for a few moments, then Jaime sighed and got behind his sister to give her a push. He heaved against her butt until, little by little, she slid onto the massive demon-cock.

Emily's throat bulged obscenely as she was stuffed overly full. Her jaw ached after less than a minute being stretched around the mighty shaft. Her lungs protested, then moved further to the sides of her body to make room. Ditto any of her other organs that were in the way. She needed all the room that could be spared, and then some.

She got stuck again about halfway down the shaft. Jaime, ever helpful, took his clothes off as well and switched to fucking her pussy instead of just pushing and shoving on her tight little bum. It was possible small, sharp thrusts might help, and if not, at least he got some sweet sister sex. That was, after all, his favourite thing.

Emily felt herself slide incrementally forward, thanks to her brother's helpful pussy-pounding. She desperately wanted to take the whole demon-cock inside her. It was a challenge like nothing she'd faced before, and she was producing quite the puddle on the floor due to cheer sexual thrill and excitement.

It was over an hour later before Emily finally sank balls deep onto Kray's magnificent cock. Nearly her entire body was impaled as her forehead bumped gently against Kray's tummy.

Jaime's cock head kissed Kray's as they met inside his over-filled sister. Every thrust bumped their penises together, which Kray seemed to rather enjoy.

"I'll admit, that's quite impressive," said Kray. "I really didn't think you'd ever be able to take the whole thing, mainly because of how physically impossible it is."

Emily flashed a thumb's up. She would have smiled in a rather smug sort of way, except of course her mouth was full.

"One should never underestimate Em's ability to take a cock," Jaime said. "She's really quite amazing at it."

Emily blushed and squeezed her pussy tighter as a special thank you for her brother's kind words.

Jaime kept at it for a while, but the problem was that now that Emily wasn't moving, Kray began to get slightly bored. There was only so long that using a sexy little minx as a living cock holster could keep her attention without some kind of additional stimulation.

"Jaime," Kray said, "would you be so good as to fetch a vibrator out of my room?"

"Uh... I suppose so," Jaime said. "Where would it be, exactly?"

After receiving directions, Jaime returned shortly with what appeared to be quite a heavy duty toy. It was bigger than any vibrator he was familiar with, and actually had a cord for plugging into a socket rather than batteries.

Emily's eyebrows shot up in anticipatory glee just at the sight of it.

"Thank you," said Kray. "This ought to be quite fun."

Jaime agreed, once he was quite certain the vibrator wasn't going inside him.

Emily's butt plug had to be taken out to make room for the new toy. Once again, it took a fair bit of shoving to get it in place, especially with the massive demon-cock already distorting her body the way it was, but they got it in.
As soon as the vibrator turned on, Emily's whole body began to hum, which in turn transferred across to Kray and Jaime's cocks.

"Holy shit!" Jaime exclaimed as he buried himself fully in his sister's vibrating pussy.

"I know, right?" Kray said. "I haven't had anyone to turn into a cock massager like this in quite some time. I forgot how nice it was."

Emily quite agreed with the assessment. She had immediately hit a rolling string of orgasms upon having all three of her holes stuffed full and the vibrator being turned on, and it didn't look like they were going to stop anytime in the near future.

Jaime didn't even bother moving. Once he was buried snugly in his sister's pretty little pussy, she helplessly massaged his cock to the point where fucking would have been basically irrelevant. He could relax and enjoy himself.

He panicked for a moment when something poked at his butt, then forced its way inside. It was too thin to be a cock, however, and besides, that was already well established inside Emily.

Jaime's anal intruder was, in fact, Kray's sneakily dextrous tail, which had whipped around behind him and up his ass. That was fine with him. He didn't mind having his ass played with when it was a reasonably-sized object or extremity. It was just that it was almost never something of a reasonable size or power level. The thin, nimble tail, however, actually produced some very fun and interesting sensations inside him.

All three of them spent a casual few hours locked in preposterous sexual ecstasy. Only Jaime's eventual titan of an orgasm broke the stalemate.

Emily's body had been filled and distorted like never before, and she just couldn't take a normal brotherly cum load the way she usually could. Her body tried to find room for it in her uterus, tummy, and tits, as well as any other nooks and crannies that were unoccupied, but cum was soon leaking out her ass, nose, and ears even so.

That might still have been fine if Kray hadn't exploded inside Emily while Jaime was still pumping her full from the other end. Her orgasm was, if anything, even more intense and improbable than his.

Emily was shot off of Kray's cock like a cannonball by the sheer force of cum on her already overloaded body. Jaime, being sexually attached to her far side, went right along with her. The two of them crashed against the far wall in a shower of cum, Jaime still lodged snugly in his sister's pussy.

They remained trapped under a constant flow of cum geysering out of Kray's demon-cock, and were slowly buried beneath it. Emily was ecstatic. Incestuous sex with her brother and being literally drowned in cum at the same time; her two favourite things, together at last.

Once the flow of cum had ceased, Emily took some time to just enjoy being totally submerged and suffocated in it. She bounced around on Jaime's cock too, since her vibrator had been ripped from the wall socket due to her sudden journey across the room.

She eventually decided she better try and get them out before Jaime drowned to death. He was so finicky about needing air even when he had perfectly good cock or cum to substitute. He'd always been a pickier eater that way.

Emily began swallowing cum just as fast as she could. There was so much of it that she could just keep taking big mouthfuls and never run out. It was practically Heaven, except geographically, because in that sense they were still in Hell.

The only problem Emily had in her escape attempt was that the cum was too thick, and began to clog her throat as it went down, severely limiting her intake. She'd never free them at the rate she was going.

Luckily, Kray eventually realized they were stuck and came to haul them out before Jaime suffered permanent brain damage, which was nice of her.

The siblings were incredibly gooey, to put it mildly. Emily was quite pleased with that state, but was less impressed when all her hard-swallowed cum started running out of her pussy as soon as Jaime's cock no longer plugged it up.

Emily squealed indignantly and slapped her hands over her leaking cunt. "Bad cum! Stay in mommy!" she instructed fiercely.

"Em, I think your whole insides might have been rearranged just now," Jaime said carefully. "Like, our dicks touched inside you. Quite literally. I think your throat might connect straight to your pretty little twat."

"Well that's convenient," Emily said, "but I don't see why my cum won't stay in. It always has before."

"Because there's no reservoir to hold it now," Jaime explained patiently. "Just one long tube. Like a waterslide."

Emily let the rest of the cum run out, then scooped some more off the floor and swallowed it. Just as Jaime predicted, it ran straight through her and back out her cunt, no matter how tightly she tried to hold it closed.

"Well fuck," Emily said. "This is no good at all."

Kray looked on, rather amused. "I wouldn't worry about it," she said. "Human bodies are surprisingly resilient. You should go back to normal soon, provided you don't take any more ridiculous fuckings like you just did."

Emily calmed down a little. "Well... I'm not saying no to ridiculous fuckings. It's just not in my nature. But I've never met anyone else with a cock that size, so my insides should be safe enough to rest and recuperate."

"Thank fuck for that," Jaime said. "I think you'd probably literally break yourself on cock if we had anyone of Kray's size nearer to our house."

"True dat," Emily agreed. She looked around at the vast lake of cum they were standing in. "I feel bad about not being able to help clean up. But, you know, no reservoir." She patted her tummy for emphasis.

"You know there are ways of cleaning up that don't involve eating as much cum as you can get your tongue on, right?" Jaime said.

Emily stared at him blankly. "For example?"

"Nevermind."

Kray shook her head. "Don't worry about it. I'll just do a soft reset on the house. Been meaning to shut it down for a while and do a few mods anyway. Maybe defrag the bedroom while I'm at it." She rubbed a hand down her mostly soft cock. "Anyone who makes me cum like you did shouldn't have to worry about cleaning up afterward anyway. You're a hell of a slut, Emily."

Emily blushed, then tiptoed forward to plant a soft kiss on Kray's cheek. "Thanks," she said. Then, "Sorry about getting cum on your cheek just now."

"Again, don't worry about it. In fact..."

Emily squealed again, this time in utter delight as Kray's long, succubean tongue flicked out and licked a large swath of demon-semen from her face. Emily didn't usually get to be the one getting licked clean, and it was quite an intriguing novelty for her.

It took quite a long time to clean both the naked siblings with only a tongue, especially since Emily kept 'accidentally' falling down and making cum-angels as soon as no one was looking, but the task was eventually managed.

Emily was subsequently taken outside to stop her making more of a mess. Kray put a collar on her and tied her out in the yard to keep her out of trouble. As an afterthought, she tied Jaime up too.

The siblings curled up together on the lawn and lay naked under the warm sun. It was quite a nice way to wind down after their most recent sexual escapade.

It was especially nice not having to worry about being seen by passers by. Not that there was much traffic, but the few people going by reminded Jaime and Emily of the lovely times they'd been naked in public for all to see, back before the dark times of the sexual retcon.

"I think my kidneys just came back out of hiding," Emily said conversationally.

"That's nice," Jaime said. "Where were they?"

"Down near my knees, I think. Hard to say, though. I can't really see inside myself all that well."

Jaime nodded and patted Emily's tits reassuringly. "You'll be all straightened out in no time."

"Hope so."

Emily nuzzled her brother lovingly and stroked his cock in platonic and sisterly manner as they cuddled together. Public, naked, and incestuous snuggling was, after all, their favourite thing.

****

A while later, with no real movement from the siblings in the intervening hours, a shadow fell across them as they continued to laze nude in the sun. Emily was a bit annoyed that someone was casting a shadow and ruining her even tan, but also turned on that someone had come over to get a better view. She glared up, still deciding whether to be grumpy or seductive, then abruptly smiled as she recognized their loomer.

"Oh, hey, Miss J," she chirped brightly. "Fancy running into you here."

Jaime stirred into alertness. Miss January, their errant principal for whom they'd begun an epic quest to seek out, had sought them instead.

"I really don't know what to say," said Miss January. "It seems the two of you truly can't help yourselves."

"That's true," Emily agreed. "But what specifically are you referring to? The teleporter we weren't supposed to touch? Or fucking some random demoness we just met, then letting her tie us up in her yard?"

"Both," said Miss January.

"Fair enough."

Miss January untied the siblings, then attached their collars to a pair of leashes instead. "You're just lucky you ran into Kray'shanal. She's one of the least dangerous residents of this area. Or any area in the Hellscape, for that matter."

"Are you sure?" Jaime asked. "Because she would have fucked Emily to death, in a quite literal way, if Emily wasn't impossibly slutty and capable of taking a cock nearly as big as her whole torso."

"Yes," said Miss January. "That would still make her quite safe, relatively speaking."

"Oh," said Jaime. "Well then."

"Pff, whatever," said Emily. "Everyone here has been quite nice. Or, more often, ignored us completely. Not very dangerous either way. Except, as Jaime so correctly stated, that I would have been very literally fucked to death if I was even a tiny bit less slutty and stretchy than I am."

"I suspect it's only your charmed existence that gives you such a perspective," said Miss January.

"I didn't know I had one of those," said Emily. "Neat."

Kray stepped out of her house, just as naked as ever. Her cock remained mostly flaccid, but was stiffening up a bit. Jaime cunningly hid behind Emily so as not to be a target for improbable fucking.

"Thank you for the call," Miss January said. "These are indeed a pair of my wayward students."

"I thought they were," said Kray. "Had a funny name for you, though. Muss Janganard or something."

"Yes, well, thanks again," said Miss January. "I must get them back home safely, or there'll be hell to pay. So to speak. My daughter is quite fond of them, for some reason."

"Don't act like you don't love us," said Emily. "I know you do."

She tried to throw her arms around Miss January and give her a big kiss, but was neatly sidestepped and fell flat on her face.

Miss January dragged the naked siblings away by their leashes. The three of them meandered down the road, presumably to Miss January's house.

"How come she didn't know your name?" Emily asked. "And how come she pretended like she didn't know who you were at all when we asked?"

"Kray'shanal doesn't know me by the same name you do," Miss January said. "And presumably, whatever she told you was all a cunning ruse to trick you into having sex with her."

"Joke's on her," Jaime said. "Em woulda fucked her even without the cunning ruse."

"True dat," Emily agreed. "She had a lovely cock." She rubbed her sore tummy. "Probably wouldn't want to try and take it every day or anything, mind you. My poor internal organs would go on strike."

"That wouldn't be so bad," Jaime reassured her. "As long as you still have your amazing pussy and sweet ass, I'll always love you. Even without any of your vital insidey bits that keep you alive."

Emily swooned and had to be caught by Jaime before she tumbled away. "That's the most romantic thing you've ever said. What did I do to deserve such wooing?"

"Just being sexy li'l you," Jaime said. "That's all I've ever needed."

He tried to insert his cock into his sister, an instinctive reaction to having her naked in his arms, but Miss January gave a tug on their leashes and the horny sibbos had to hurry to catch up.

"Do you think I'd pass for demon if I put an apostrophe in my name?" Emily asked Miss January. "Like Emi'ly or something?"

"I doubt it," said Miss January. "You're far too slutty to fit in."

"Too slutty to be a demon?" Emily pressed up against Miss January's side, making sure to rub her titties against her principal a little. "Now you're trying to seduce me too, huh?"

"I very much am not."

"Then why would you say such beautiful, sensual things about me?"

Miss January rubbed her face in exasperation. "Do you think Lilith would notice if you two just didn't come home?"

"Probably," Jaime said. "Eventually. She'd come looking for a pegging session sooner or later and get quite annoyed if neither of us are around to get pounded like inanimate fuck toys."

Emily went all dreamy-eyed at the mental image of being her big sister's inanimate fuck toy. That was all she really wanted in life.

Somehow, they made it to Miss January's house without the siblings having been abandoned in a cardboard box by the side of the road. Jaime and Emily went tearing off naked through the house as soon as they were unleashed, leaving Miss January to once again regret some of her decisions in life.

"Hey, Em, check this out," Jaime said. "I was just rifling through some mail here..."

"Oh sure," Emily said. "Anything good?"

"I think so. It looks like everything's addressed to Liszhaurenekh."

"Ooh. You think that's Miss J's demon name?"

"I think so. Except there's not even an apostrophe in it, which means it's not foreign and edgy enough to qualify."

Miss January lifted the two nosy siblings by the scruffs of their necks. "It's a silent apostrophe. Not that I need to explain myself."

"I don't think that makes sen-" Jaime started, before being shaken viciously.

"Are you going to behave?" Miss January asked. "Or-"

"Unlikely," Emily answered calmly. "It's not something we do very well."

"-do I need to kennel you while I call your sister to come pick you up?" Miss January finished undeterred.

Emily perked up at the threat of a good kenneling. That was something she hadn't tried yet.

"Actually," said Jaime before his sister could cheerfully agree to a degrading punishment, "we're on an important quest."

"Oh yeah, that's right," Emily said. Then she paused. "Wait, which important quest? I can't remember which one we're on."

"The religious abstinence teachers," Jaime reminded her patiently. "Because our school has been made a den of virtue and morality."

Emily made a disgusted face. "Ugh, that's right." She dry heaved a few times. "I think I'm going to be sick just thinking about it."

"You came to the wrong place," said Miss January. "Why do you think I took the day off? I don't like those people either. And I use the term 'people' very loosely." She shuddered almost as badly as Emily. "Horrible filth, really."

Jaime stood firmly erect, which for once wasn't a description of his penis, although it could have been. "Then we have a common enemy," he declared. "We shall ride forth and-"

"It'll have to be tomorrow," Miss January said.

"Er... what?"

"Yeah, the school day's over already. Whatever stupid plan you're about to describe, it'll have to wait."

Jaime deflated slightly. He didn't often get to lead armies into glorious battle. Even very, very small armies. "Oh. Fine, then. Tomorrow."

He stood there a bit awkwardly, unsure what to do next. Emily had become bored in the meantime and had knelt down to suck on his cock, so at least she was keeping busy.

"I guess we'll just hang out until Lil gets here," Jaime said uncertainly. "Maybe have a bit of illegal but very hot incestuous sibling teenage sex, as me and Em so often do."

"Do you always say it like that?" Miss January asked. "That seems awkward."

"Only sometimes," Jaime said. "When there's not much going on. Keeps us amused."

Jaime spun Emily upside down as he picked her up, the better to carry her without having to remove his dick from her mouth. He gave her pussy a few loving licks as he maneuvered them into what he assumed was the living room, although instead of a tv and windows and pictures and things, it mostly contained various scary looking setups either designed for kinky sex, or torturing people to death. Possibly both.

Not so long ago, Jaime would have been sufficiently terrified of an actual fucking demon lady that the room would have sent him screaming. He'd learned better, however, and now knew that Miss January wasn't to be feared. So long as she wasn't too annoyed, at least. She could still theoretically disembowel him with a single swipe if pushed too far.

Jaime was pretty sure he and Emily would be fine as long as they stayed out of the way and quietly fucked one another without making a nuisance.

It wasn't entirely clear to Jaime, even in hindsight, where things went wrong for him. He and Emily started off with some perfectly normal brother and sister fucking, mainly centered around a roughly couch-like piece of furniture, except with attached dildos and restraints. So that was all well and good. But somehow, Emily managed to sneak him into some kind of cunning trap of a device where his limbs were strapped in tightly, then pulled at awkward angles.

Emily cheerfully strapped on in her own way and proceeded to peg the fuck out of his vulnerable asshole. His protestations were futile, as the machine apparently sensed resistance, and a spring-loaded dildo-gag shoved its way into his mouth as well.

Miss January entered the room while Emily was in full brother-pounding mode. "Lilith's on her way," she said casually, as though there wasn't blatant bondage-themed incest occurring right in front of her. "She's a bit miffed with you two for coming all the way here, you know."

"That sounds right," Emily agreed, unconcerned. "She gets a little high-strung sometimes. Doesn't get laid enough. Or, indeed, at all." She stopped moving all of a sudden and turned to Miss January. "That reminds me, we're trying to figure out how Jai can fuck her. We've been quite remiss in figuring that one out. It's been literal days, and still no sexing her up. Quite the travesty, really."

Miss January shook her head. "Unfortunately, Lilith has a severe medical condition."

"Yeah, we know," Emily said. "She's half-demon, which isn't really supposed to happen, and her naughty bits are all graaaaggh and shit."

"Something like that, yes." Miss January sighed. "I wish she would have come to live with me. She could have had a much more fulfilling sex life amongst demonkind."

"She could have?"

"Yes. Demon cocks can take way more abuse than human cocks. Everyone knows that."

"Then why the hell hasn't she found some demon to fuck?" Emily demanded angrily. "It's not good for her to be all chaste and shit when she doesn't need to be."

Miss January made calming, shushing noises. "I know you're worried about your sister. I am too. But she never really fit in with either world. her life was always going to be hard, no matter what choices she made."

"That's bullshit," Emily said, pulling out of Jaime and undoing his restraints, much to his relief. "Come on, Jai. Let's go find a nice demon to violate our sister."

"Very thoughtful idea," Jaime said as he was finally able to free his mouth from its penetrating gag. "But I think if she wanted that, she would have just done it herself."

"She's sex-deprived! She doesn't know what she's doing!"

"I think you'll find she generally has a better idea what she's doing than anyone else we know."

Emily paused in sudden existential crisis. "You don't think... that maybe... focusing on nothing but sex to the exclusion of all else might actually have some drawbacks, do you?"
Jaime shook his head. "I wouldn't go that far."

"Oh good. You had me worried there for a second."

Emily was relieved not to have to reevaluate her entire life, but also wasn't sure anymore that finding a demonic fuck buddy for Lilith was as good an idea as she'd initially assumed. She decided to save it as a backup plan if they needed one.

Since they didn't have to rush off and interview sexual partners, Emily amused herself by trying out some more of Miss January's neat sex machines on her brother. Her favourite was one where he was suspended in such a way as to be easily visible from all angles if one merely walked around him, while an automatic dildo pounded the shit out of his mouth and butthole. There was a third dildo arm that could be switched on, but alas, Jaime didn't have a pussy to allow for triple-penetration.

Jaime wistfully recalled the day before when he'd been subjected to similar involuntary pegging from the anti-sex cultists. That had been quite pleasant. Their attempts at roughly teaching him a lesson about the perils of sexuality had been so soothing and relaxing in comparison to what his beloved sister often did to him just for kicks.

Jaime briefly considered that maybe, possibly, perhaps there was something slightly unhealthy about his and Emily's relationship, but he quickly dismissed the thought as nonsense.

Emily went off with Miss January for a more thorough tour of the house. Jaime was left tied up and tirelessly slammed from both ends. Drool and precum were forced out of him at an alarming rate.

Luckily, Emily remembered to come back for her brother before he passed out. She unstrapped him and set him back on the floor, whereupon he immediately collapsed due to weak and wobbly legs.

"Come on, Jai," she said. "No time for messing around."

"I'm not messing," he said. "I actually can't feel my legs. They were held in weird positions, no matter how much I struggled, and my ass was being brutalized incessantly while you were gallivanting about the house."

"If you're trying to make me jealous, it's not working," Emily said. "Well, it's kind of working, actually. But I have something more important than that."

"More important than being tied up and sexually assaulted by a machine for an indefinite amount of time?" Jaime forced his legs back into action. This was serious.

"Yeah, so I was cunningly probing Miss J more about options for getting Lil some sweet, sweet penis in her."

"Naturally."

"She didn't actually give me a solution, but I think I know where to look."

"How's that?"

Emily grinned smugly. "I got looking at a map of the Hellscape we're in. There was a bit Miss J said we absolutely mustn't go, under any circumstances, never never never. We'd probably die, be dismembered, or be harshly criticized in internet comments, she says."

"Right," said Jaime. "So we're headed straight there, then?"

"Yep. I've already packed sandwiches and juice boxes for the trip."

Jaime nodded. "Right on. We're headed to a mysterious and dangerous location without any idea what to expect or what we're looking for. Sounds like we've got a solid plan now."

****

A while later for the siblings, but almost immediately for those reading, Jaime and Emily had finished their juice boxes and were beginning to have some small, niggling doubts.

"You know," said Jaime, "I'm wondering if perhaps we shouldn't have brought along some weapons or something. Or, like, a guide book."

"Yeah, that might have been a good idea," Emily said. The area along the road had been getting progressively less urban, and there were even some occasional wisps of mist amongst pockets of trees. "I'm particularly worried we might run into one of those fiends Miss J warned me about. The ones who say mean things about other people for no good reason. I mean, what do we even do against that? There's no defense against carefully chosen harsh words."

Jaime took her hand. "Don't worry. I'm sure they'll see we're just trying our best and having a bit of fun, and no one will say anything mean at all."

Emily clung to her brother's hand. "I hope so."

They walked a while longer. Glowing eyes could be seen in the increasingly dense mists to their flanks. The road, fortunately, remained clear.

"I've had another thought," Jaime said. "Which makes two in one day. I've got a bit of a headache now."

"Try not to have another until we can get some rest," Emily urged sympathetically.

"Right. I'll do my best. It's just, how will we know when we've found what we're looking for, if we don't know what it is in the first place?"

Emily gave that some thought. Her head was aching a bit now too. "Well," she said slowly. "We learned that our dear, sweet, half-demon sister can fuck other demons, right?"

"Sure," said Jaime. "But she clearly doesn't want to. Doesn't belong in their world. Probably some mean things got said about her being a half-breed or something, and she quite wisely fled never to return."

"That doesn't sound like her," Emily said. "I would have assumed she'd bop 'em in the nads if they said mean things. But that's not really the point I was getting at."

"Sure, sure," said Jaime. "Go on."

"Well... we don't need actual demons. We just need demon-cock."

"Which tend to be attached to demons, mind you."

"Yes. But what if..." Emily paused for dramatic effect. "What if we simply changed your cock to be demon-elemental instead of human?"

A slow smile crossed Jaime's lips as he realized the sheer brilliance and simplicity of Emily's flawless plan. "That's brilliant!" he said. "And also flawless! And a plan, even!"

"Thank you. I thought it might be."

"So how do we do that?"

Emily bit her lip. "Well... that may be the one unbrilliant flaw in an otherwise flawless and brilliant plan. I don't actually know that it's a possible thing to do."

"Oh. Well, still, though. Pretty good thinking."

Emily cozied up to Jaime as they walked. They were both still totally naked, which wasn't nearly so much fun in creepy settings as it was in the constant sunshine and rainbows they were used to. There weren't even any other people around to gawk at them and make the predicament more erotic.

The scenery abruptly turned bright and sunny as the sibling crested a gentle hilltop. The threatening eyes along the roadway became happy little demonic butterflies, and the wispy fog gave way to pretty flowers shaped like tiny penises.

"This is much nicer," Jaime said. "We must have crossed into another district."

"Could be," Emily agreed. She pulled a map she'd taken from Miss January's house out of her butt. "Let's see. I think we were here, and now we're... here?"

Jaime studied the map over her shoulder. "Wait, we're at the deadly and dangerous zone already? That can't be. It's all, like, sunshine and unicorns. The opposite of dangerous."

"Don't underestimate unicorns," Emily said seriously. "They love them some virgins. And we are the exact opposite."

"Good point." Jaime looked around again, but no unicorns were threatening to approach and chastise them about their sexual sinfulness, so nothing to worry about just yet. "Shall we carry on then, my wayward sister?"

"Yes, let's."

Jaime took Emily's hand, and together they skipped naked through the lovely, peaceful fields of flowers and fluffy bunnies. They had no particular goal in mind, at this point. They'd arrived at the zone they wanted to search, so all they had to do was cover some ground until they stumbled across whatever treasure or boss fight was hidden there.

"Ooh, look, a sinister cave!" Emily said.

"Right in the middle of a bright, sunny, and small-creature-filled field?" Jaime asked. "That doesn't seem like a sinister cave's natural habitat."

"I don't know about that. But there is one, see?"

"Yes, I do see." Jaime shrugged. "Guess we better check it out. What's the worst that could happen?"

"Your dick could stop working," Emily replied promptly. She'd given the subject some thought in her spare time, and she was quite sure she had the correct answer.

"I meant that worst thing that could directly result from exploring this sinister cave."

"Oh. Then I don't know."

Ignorance firmly established, Emily and Jaime dove headfirst into the cave mouth.

****

Meanwhile, elsewhere in the story, Lilith's siblings-in-danger sense was going off like crazy. She was beginning to regret not tracking Jaime and Emily down and dragging them home earlier. They weren't making themselves easy to find at all.

They weren't in any of their usual hangouts, which was to say at home, at school, or over fucking the neighbours. That could only mean there was a new plot line that no one had told her about.

She definitely didn't get paid enough for this shit.

****

Back in the main part of the story, where the narrative really wanted to be, Emily and Jaime had discovered a bit of a predicament. It wasn't dangerous yet, not exactly, but it was kind of an unknown for them.

"So, um, is it just me, or have we discovered a room full of tentacles?" Emily asked.

"It's not just you," Jaime assured her. "They're definitely tentacles. And I think they're moving."

Emily prodded one of the tentacles. "Do you think these are the 'tentacle-rape' kind?"

"Is there any other sort?"

"Not that I know of. It's just my mouth, pussy, and bum are all still pretty empty. Not hardly being tentacle-raped at all."

"Yeah, same here," Jaime said. "Which I'm honestly fine with. I'd be happier without prehensile, cock-like tentacles being shoved into my delicate boy-holes over and over until I pass out."

Quite unfortunately for Jaime, an orated desire not to get tentacle-raped in a room full of tentacles was tempting fate just a tad too much to get away with. The vast, undulating mass twitched energetically to life and seized the siblings' various limbs in flexible, iron grips.

Emily squealed in delight. Jaime sighed and hoped this wouldn't take long.

"Yay! Tentacles!" Emily said.

"Yeah. Woohoo," Jaime said much less enthusiastically. "This'll learn me not to dive headfirst into strange caverns. Which, honestly, I shouldn't do anyway. That's a good way to get head injuries."

Emily couldn't respond to his dour sentiments. A tentacle had forced its way into her mouth, which was to say, of course, that it had tried to force its way in. The truth was more along the lines of the tentacle slipping between her widely parted lips and down her welcoming throat. Two other tentacles did likewise with her pussy and butthole.

"Oh great," Jaime muttered. "Here comes the blaaaggh mmmhhuuugghh uggkkmmm."

He, too, was filled up with writhing tentacles, though only in two holes instead of three, since that was all he had available for penetration.

The siblings were viciously pounded without any mercy or breaks. If any individual tentacle got tired, it was quickly replaced by another.

Emily orgasmed in bursts a sporadic intervals, which seemed to encourage her assailers. Jaime's cum was even more appreciated, and his ass got slammed all the harder in an attempt to milk as much from him as possible.

"I can't take much more of this," Jaime thought telepathically to his sister.

"Sure you can," Emily thought back. "It's only been... what, like, a hour? Or several? I can't keep track at all for some reason. Anyway, just enjoy it. I'm sure this tentacle monster thing will be done soon and we'll be free to go."

It wasn't, and they weren't.

****

Lilith was in quite a grumpy mood by the time she'd tracked Jaime and Emily to the nice sunny field outside their prison-cave. She'd only found out they were in the Hellscape thanks to Lisa Fucking January, who hadn't even managed to keep them at her house until they could be picked up. Some help she was.

Some silly girl had tried to bar her entrance back at the road into the city. As a result, there was now a guard booth floating down the river along the highway, with the aforementioned guard girl tied up inside.

Most everyone else had given her a wide berth, and the few who hadn't were still curled up on the ground nursing their summarily punted testicles.

One of the unicorns in the field, having sensed Lilith's sinful nature and noting she didn't have any backup, tried to approach and lecture her on the virtues of virginity. Unicorns had something of a fetish for it, for unknown reasons. Lilith shoved its horn up its ass and kept walking.

"They can't possibly have been that fucking stupid," Lilith growled as she approached the tentacle cave. She knew even as she said it that yes, in fact, they could.

She was still grumbling as she marched into the cave.

From the outside, nothing much seemed to happen for a moment. Then, abruptly, there came a loud, squishy, slapping sound, followed by pathetic yipping and whimpering.

Shortly thereafter, Lilith return from the cave's mouth dragging Jaime and Emily along behind her by their ankles. Their heads bumped off of the occasional rock, but that was alright. They didn't keep anything useful in there anyway.

With her siblings laid out in the grass, Lilith took the time to carefully examine them. They were both out cold, and their various holes gaped wide and slick from protracted abuse.

Lilith tried slapping Jaime awake first, but he didn't stir. She had more luck with Emily, who came awake slowly and groggily.

"Ow, my head," Emily said as she rubbed the back of her neck where it met her skull. "Also, ow, my other body parts. It feels like I've been fucked for ages, then dragged across rough terrain."

"Got it in one," Lilith said.

"What happened to the tentacle monster?" Emily asked, looking around in a rather puzzled sort of way. "Last thing I remember I was getting a lovely fuck that just kept going on forever. I mean, I passed out a few times, but the parts I was awake for were quite enjoyable."

"I had to pull you out of there, you silly twat. You would have let yourself be fucked to death. And you got Jaime caught up in your mess too."

Emily scoffed. "Fucked to death. Right. Like that's even possible." She paused and chewed on her lip a moment. "Wait, is that possible? Because if so-"

"You're not doing it, Em."

"Well not now, obviously. But maybe in a year or two when I'm hopelessly old and no one wants to pound my sweet pussy or tight little bumhole anymore..."

"Yeah, fine. We'll talk about it in a couple years, if you haven't forgotten by then."

Emily glared. "You're just assuming I'm going to forget by then, aren't you?"

"Yep. Now come on, help me carry Jai."

"In a minute." Emily gazed wistfully at the cave of sexy tentacle death. "Maybe just another quick hour in the-"

"No."

"But I-"

"No."

"Just-"

"No."

"Ugh, fine. You never let me do anything." Emily tried to pout convincingly, but the effect was marred somewhat by the continued lewd gape of her pussy.

"That's an exaggeration," said Lilith. "But honestly, I really shouldn't let you do anything. You just get into trouble. I'm tempted to chain you up and not let you leave the house."

Emily perked up at the mention of being chained. "With handcuffs an' a collar an' everything?"

"Naturally."

"Deal!"

"That wasn't actually... oh nevermind." Lilith nodded at their brother. "Now seriously, help me carry Jaime. I don't feel like lugging him all the way back by myself."

"I don't feel like carrying him either," Emily whined. "I'm all tuckered out for some reason."

"Possibly the tentacle death cave was a bit wearing?"

"Yeah, maybe, I guess." Emily stretched and groaned. "It feels like I got fucked for days. Or weeks, maybe."

"I imagine it does. Time works differently in the Hellscape. Caves like that, even more so. I couldn't say for sure, but I suspect you spent a much longer time in there mentally than you did physically. Because it couldn't have been more than an hour or two before I found you."

"Huh." Emily considered this new information. "So I felt like I was getting well and royally pounded from every direction, in every one of my tight little holes, for days or weeks, or perhaps months, but really it was only an hour?"

"Or two, yes."

"Neat! Now I really want to have another go!"

"Focus, Em. Another few minutes in there and you might have been dead by the time I found you."

"I probably wouldn't have been. I can take a good fucking. You know that."

Lilith sighed. She hadn't wanted to truly scare her sister, but Emily was being persistent and annoying. Which was to say, Emily was being herself. "Let me put it this way. You know how your pussy and butthole are still gaping wide open?"

"Sure. That's kinda neat too. Look, my whole hand can go right in." Emily easily fisted herself a few times, front and back.

"Ok. Now imagine if you spent just a little longer with the tentacles, and you got too stretched out to ever tighten back up again properly."

Emily's face became a mask of horror. She slapped her hands protectively over her wide open cunt and bum. "That can't happen, can it? That... that... Jai wouldn't ever want to fuck me anymore! We'd stop loving each other, and I'd have to go work in a bank or something."

Lilith cocked her head. "Your mind goes weird places sometimes." She patted Emily's shoulder. "Anyway, don't worry. I got to you in time. Your cock holsters will be good as new in a little while."

"Promise?" Emily asked, looking quite sad and miserable.

"Promise."

****

Since neither of the girls felt like slogging all the way back home while carrying their unconscious brother, Emily eventually scrounged up an old DIY ambulance kit that had been kicking around in her butt for ages, and she'd just never gotten around to putting together.

With Lilith's help, she made short work of assembling the homemade emergency vehicle. She packed herself and Jaime into the back while Lilith drove them home.

Emily crawled up front to hit the siren a few times, though gave up when Lilith kept swatting her away and telling her not to do that. They drew enough attention just being in an ambulance in the Hellscape, an area which traditionally didn't go much for human medical practices. The last thing they needed was to get pulled over by demon-cops, who were just like regular cops, except they were demons.

Emily grew bored sitting by herself in the back waiting for Jaime to wake up. He'd never stayed asleep so long when she wanted to play. Even his very longest sessions of unconsciousness due to her brutally throat-fucking him hadn't lasted near so long. And she'd really choked the shit out of him, too.

"Lil?" Emily asked. "Is Jaime gonna die?"

"No, he'll be fine," Lilith said. "Eventually."

"Are you sure? He won't wake up, and his penis isn't even hard either. Like, I wouldn't mind so much if I could at least ride him while he was sleeping, but he's just boring like this."

Emily rubbed her titties all over Jaime's penis in case it might help. It didn't. Even worse, she felt kind of weirded out by the act. It just wasn't right molesting her brother while he was unconscious and soft. His lack of erection made her feel dirty, and not even in a good way.

Lilith would have liked to reassure her sister more, but she wasn't any happier about Jaime's condition. Seeing her little brother without an erection was like asking Emily if she wanted to fuck around some and getting a rejection; it felt fundamentally wrong and totally bananas crazy pants. And not even in a good way.

After an excruciatingly long drive on the highway from Hell, Lilith parked in their driveway and threw Jaime over her shoulder to carry him into the house. Emily tagged along behind her. Neither of the girls looked back as the ambulance exploded behind them, because they were cool guys that way.

"It'd be nice if ambulances didn't self-destruct after one use," Lilith said mostly to herself. "It'd really bring down health care prices, at the very least."
Emily tossed away the pair of sunglasses she'd earned for not looking at the explosion, like a cool guy. They weren't her colour. "Shoulda got the deluxe model. The one with the non-explodey feature."

They laid Jaime out in his bed, after first making sure to get him a fresh new mattress and sheets from the linen closet. Emily knelt next to the bed, watching her brother carefully for any sign that he might be waking up or, more importantly, becoming aroused.

Lilith watched the sad display for a few moments. She wanted to leave, let Jaime rest, and hope that everything would be better by the next episode. She'd never seen Emily so pathetic, however, and her sisterly instincts wouldn't let her abandon the desperate little slut.

"Hey, Em, wanna go make out in my room for a while?" Lilith asked.

"No thanks," Emily said.

Lilith frowned. "I just got a new strapon. Wanna check it out?"

"Nah."

Lilith steeled herself for one last try. "Want me to tie you up, spank you, then savage your various holes until you're broken and drooling? I promise I'll take pictures in case I'm so brutal you don't remember anything."

"That's very nice of you to offer," Emily said politely, "but I think I'll pass. I might just do homework or something."

Lilith felt dizzy and put her hand through the wall in a poorly judged attempt at steadying herself. She held her tummy for a moment as she thought she might be sick. "Please tell me you didn't just say what I thought you said."

Emily shrugged. "I dunno. If Jai doesn't even want to fuck me, it might be time to give up on life and, like, study and do well in school or some shit. Get a good job, find a husband, raise some kids. You know, like people do when they don't have a sibling to spend their days fucking around with."

"You have me."

"Yeah, no offense, but you don't have a penis. That was what I always loved most about Jai." Emily sighed wistfully. "It felt ever so lovely having his cock nestled snugly in my pussy or bumhole. What's my life gonna be now? Probably some stupid boring shit like working hard and getting voted Queen of Town. Ugh. Boring people stuff."

Lilith needed to clear her head. "Promise me you won't do anything rash for a little while, would you? At least until I get back."

Emily nodded. "Ok. I promise not to do any schoolwork until you get back. As long as you don't take too long. I'm already itching to crack open some world history. Gotta study up for my queenship."

Lilith stumbled outside and gasped in some fresh air. She felt positively ill. Emily was actually talking about being responsible and thinking about her future. It was enough to make a person question everything they knew about the world.

There was only one thing to be done. Lilith stripped naked and marched back to Emily. She'd hoped it wouldn't come to this, but these straits were about as dire as they came. She'd have to resort to the forbidden magicks, the disallowed arcana, the illegal sorceries.

Emily was curled up in a naked ball of woe next to Jaime when Lilith returned. She barely even looked up as Lilith strode across the room and repositioned her so her ass was propped up and made easily accessible.

"I'm sorry to do this, Em," Lilith said. "But it's the only way."

"What is?"

"I have to use the forbidden butt magic."

"The what?"

"You know, like regular magic, but for bu- actually, no. There's no time to finish the last half of that syllable. I have to act now!"

Lilith's eyes burst into dangerous flames as she balled up her fist. She aimed carefully, then rammed her fist deep into Emily's tight little ass. Lubrication sprang forth as needed to ease the way, and soon she was shoulder deep in Emily's cozy bum.

She didn't stop there, however. This was a situation so desperate it called for more than a simple shoulder-deep ass-fisting. Lilith shoved her other fist in after the first, then spread them apart to made Emily's bottom gape lewdly and somewhat painfully.

Emily moaned softly, and would certainly have enjoyed the surprise butt sex, if not for her continued fretting over her beloved and adored brother. She tried to get into the spirit of the game, since it was so awfully nice of Lilith to make the attempt, but she just couldn't corral her feelings properly.

Lilith was still going deeper. She'd spread Emily wide enough that she could get her head in, then her shoulder and tits. She kept worming her way in past her hips and butt, and finally kicked and squirmed until her legs were past the outer sphincter.

The going got easier once Lilith was totally encased in her sister's warm butt. She was able to crawl forward at a steady pace, and made some very nice progress in a fairly short time. The fleshy tunnel widened dramatically until she was able to stand up and walk normally.

Emily's capacity to store cum was coming in quite handy now. All that extra room made maneuvering much easier. Lilith jogged along the path, which only continued to get larger and roomier. Soon enough, the traditional scenery of the interior of a slut's ass became a pleasant sidewalk and surrounding neighbourhood.

This was where Lilith's forbidden and ancient knowledge of butt magic came in handy. She had successfully entered Emily's spirit world. She was no longer fully in reality, nor was she in a land of make-believe, but was instead somewhere in the middle. She was glimpsing Emily's very soul. Luckily, as with everything else important in her life, Emily kept her soul up her ass.

Lilith found the house she wanted very easily, since it looked exactly like their real world home. Now all she had to do was locate Emily's butt persona, or buttsona, to use the technical mystical terminology.

Somber music floated over from the backyard, so Lilith went to investigate there first. She found quite a mournful display, with a facsimile of Jaime's body resting on a dais, and a crowd of very sad girls all dressed in black milling about. If she had to guess, she'd probably assume that everyone Jaime had fucked was in attendance, at least in spiritual form.

Emily's double was, naturally, the saddest and most black-clad of them all. Her outfit was even so modest as to not show off any of her naughty bits. Lilith had to fight a wave of nausea before approaching. She just couldn't handle the thought of her sister eschewing sluttiness entirely. It was deeply disturbing on a basic and primal level.

Emily-Two smiled wanly at Lilith as she neared. "It's good you could make it. Here, cover yourself with one of these Official Mourner outfits I picked up. I hate to say it, but this isn't a place to be showing off your body. Even though I'd be quite delighted to stare at and suck on your beautiful titties at any other time."

"You still could if you wanted." Lilith stuck out her chest, but without much hope. It wasn't going to be that easy. "You can stop trying to push that macabre black outfit at me. I'm not wearing it."

"This is a sad and dark day," Emily-Two insisted. "You need to wear sad and dark clothing."

"No, I don't think I do, actually."

Lilith took a breath, prepared herself, then flipped Emily-Two over and tore away the part of her outfit covering her butt. She dove in even faster now that she had some experience with anal spelunking.

The next butt was much the same, only the colours were all a bit swirly, and the crowd of mourners at Jaime's memorial were less easily distinguished. She had to go deeper still.

Emily-butt after Emily-butt went by in what became a comforting rhythm. Lilith dove deeper and deeper, searching for the Omega-butt. The final bastion of Emily's very soul and being. She was pretty sure she'd found it when she popped into a nearly featureless white plane.

The only feature, in fact, was an imposing throne right in the very centre. Lilith wasn't sure why it was the centre, given that the plane was, as previously mentioned, nearly featureless with one exception, but it definitely was.

Emily-Omega sat astride the throne, fingers idly toying with the arms of her seat. Half-melted dildos stuck out at random intervals, in all different directions. It was an entire throne made of dildos, Lilith realized, as though Emily-Omega had decided she really was going to be a queen instead of a slut.

"You may approach the Slutty Throne," Emily-Omega declared with a surprisingly booming voice.

"I was gonna anyway," Lilith muttered to herself. Louder, "You are the final Emily. I need to speak with you."

"I am the final," Emily-Omega agreed. "And I am soon to give up my slutty ways, and go into a career path that leads to the monarchy."

"That's not going to happen. You were born to be a slut. It's your true calling. You're amazing at it, and the world would be a poorer place were you to abandon your position as the town's sexiest girl."

Emily-Omega shook her head. "That's no longer who I am."

"Oh isn't it? You can't fool me, dear Omega-sister. You're the same slut you ever were, deep down."

"Am not."

"Are too."

"Am not!"

"Are too!"

"Am not not not!"

"Are too infinity!"

"Fuck!"

Emily-Omega shook her head in defeat, since even she couldn't argue with the infinity clause of the rules for battles of wits. She stood slowly, making a slurping sound as two strategically placed dildos were dragged out of her pussy and butthole. Being the Slutty Throne, one couldn't sit in it without getting fucked.

"I knew it," said Lilith. "You pretended like you weren't a slut anymore, but there you were grinding around on a pair of dildos like the same old Emily we all love and adore."

Emily-Omega smiled shyly. "Only you could know me so well, dear sister." Her smile faded. "But this doesn't change anything. Jaime is still unable to fuck. And it's no good using his butthole while he's unconscious either."

"Because of ethical consideration?"

"No. Because it's just not as fun when he's not squirming around underneath me."

"Phew. Thought you were going rational on me again." Lilith stood up straighter. "Leave the next part to me. I just need the real world Emily to stand by my side, and not mope around pining for brother-cock all day."

Omega-Emily stepped closer, somehow regal and slutty at the same time. "It shall be done."

Omega-Emily then lashed out with a foot faster than Lilith could react. Lilith found herself tumbling backward, head over heels.

Lilith popped back into the previous butt-dimension without slowing down. Every tumble and pop triggered another, and another, until moments later she burst back out of Real-Emily's ass at a dangerous speed. Only her catlike half-demon reflexes allowed to her twist around in the air and land feet-first against the wall, then execute a slow somersault to bring her back to a standing position, none the worse for the wear.

Emily stirred, possibly because her big sister had just shot out of her ass like a cannonball, but hopefully more because her very inner self had been reinvigorated and enlisted for the good of the family.

"What happened?" Emily asked.

"I spoke to your omega self," Lilith said. "We reached-"

"My who now?"

Lilith slumped slightly. She'd almost forgotten who she was dealing with. "I went in your butt and did stuff."

"Oh. Why didn't you just say so." Emily stretched, making sure to show off as much of her lithe, teenage body as possible. "I feel much better now."

"Good, because-"

"Do you think I could go with you next time? I've always been curious what the inside of my butt's like."

Lilith pursed her lips. "If you want to disappear up your own ass, you'd probably have to get into politics. And I've just worked very hard to make sure that doesn't happen."

"Oh." Emily shrugged. "Oh well. There are other butts to be explored."

"There are indeed. Such as Jaime's. Because we need to go see if we can fix him now."

Emily considered. "Well, I guess crawling up Jai's bum could be fun even he's not awake to feel it."

"And also it could really help him," Lilith prompted.

"Oh yeah, that too. I guess."

Emily tried to climb inside Jaime, but had some trouble getting started. Lilith gave her a splash of magical lube, then shoved on her butt to help push her in. It took some doing, but Emily soon vanished into Jaime's ass, followed closely by the more practiced Lilith.

Lilith found that Emily had stopped just inside Jaime's butthole, and had to squeeze by her. Their naked, nubile bodies were pressed very close together as she squirmed past her unhelpful sister.

"This is nice," Emily said. "Reminds me of when Allie and I snuggled inside her mom's butt. Except this is even more incesty, and so therefore better in every way."

"If you've got experience with butt-spelunking, then why did you have so much trouble just now?" Lilith grumbled.

"I was enjoying having you push me," Emily explained like it was obvious. "You had your hand right on my pussy for a bit. That was quite pleasant."

"Fuck's sake. Maybe I should have fixed Jaime first."

"He probably would have been more helpful," Emily agreed.

The nude and slippery sisters traveled onward, with Emily generally making a sexy nuisance of herself. She took every opportunity to grope Lilith, or tangle up with her to halt progress and satisfy her carnal desires.

Still, they somehow made it to yet another house that looked exactly like their real world home. This time, all was quiet. There was no sign of movement or life as they entered the front door.

"What do you think we'll find?" Emily asked curiously. "Do you think I'm in here? And if so, do you think the anal version of myself will want to fuck around some? 'Cause that could be pretty hot."

"Goddamn, Em. Less than an hour ago you were talking about giving up slutdom altogether. Now you're hoping for a phantasmal self-cest encounter."

"Yeah, so?"

"I'm just saying-"

Lilith was interrupted by the appearance of Emily-Anal, who was the Emily that spiritually lived in Jaime's posterior.

"Oh, hey, it's me," said Emily-Anal. She looked regular Emily up and down. "You're hot. Wanna fuck around?"

Emily grinned. "Thought you'd never ask."

The two Emilys wrapped their arms around each other's supremely sexy body and commenced making out with all the fervor and exuberance of horny girls who didn't have an important mission to complete.

"Come on, Em," Lilith said. "We have an important mission to complete."

"Just a sec," Emily said. "I think I can totally get laid here."

"Of course you can, dipshit. She's you. She's literally as horny and slutty as you are, which is to say she'll fuck anything that asks nicely, and probably anything that doesn't too."

"My kinda girl!"

Lilith let the Emilys go at each other for another few minutes in the vain hope that they might remember there were more important things than licking the pussy of someone who looked exactly like they did, but no such luck.

Emily got one last feel of her doppelganger's boobies before she was dragged away by the ankle. She mimed 'call me' as she was hustled down the hall and out of sight.

Jaime, or the anal version of himself, was lying in his bedroom, sound asleep by all appearances, but no easier to awaken than his more real counterpart.

"So, what, do we jump him now?" Emily asked. "'Cause his penis isn't hard either."

"No, Em. Not everything is solved with sex."

Emily blinked vacantly. "Pardon?"

"I said not everything is solved with sex."

"I don't understand. It sounds like you're speaking English, except the words don't make sense together."

"Forget it." Lilith rolled the sleeping fake-Jaime over. "Hop in his butt, we've got a lot more distance to cover."

****

The journey to Jaime-Omega took much longer than the one to Emily-Omega had. Emily's continued assistance, which was to say her constant attempts at sleeping with her anal counterparts, was mostly to blame.

Still, they eventually made it to the final destination. Jaime only, no items. The featureless void was much the same as Emily's, except there was no Slutty Throne with a queen in the making to greet them. Instead, there was a limp Jaime-Omega suspended in the air, tentacles viciously violating him without pause.

"Of course," Lilith said. "No wonder he won't wake up. He's still getting tentacle-raped in the deepest parts of his mind and butt."

"Lucky!"

"No, Em, not lucky."

"Oh, right."

"We have to save him."

"Gotcha. I'll be the distraction."

Lilith glared at Emily. "Are you going to be a distraction by offering up your tight teenage holes to be ruthlessly violated by an unthinking and uncaring tentacle monster?"

"Maybe."

"Well... don't."

"Ugh, fine. You never let me do anything."

"Here, this should cheer you up some."

Lilith reached into her butt, rummaged around, then pulled out a pair of dildos. Emily's interest was piqued, though they still weren't as exciting as getting her mouth, pussy, and ass filled up and fucked for a subjective several months at a time.

"So you keep emergency supplies up your butt too, huh?" Emily said. "I thought I was the only one who did that."

"Nah, lots of girls do. They're just subtler about it than you are." Lilith shrugged. "We have no choice about it, really. The pockets on our clothing are crap for trying to carry stuff."

"True dat," Emily said. She took one of the dildos and tested it in her hands. It was perhaps overly stiff, but sufficiently cock-shaped that she could make it work. The shape was the main thing, really. "But I don't understand why we're going to stop and have a nice little masturbation session. Shouldn't we rescue Jai so he can fuck me properly? You know, if I'm not allowed to get tentacle-raped, for some arbitrary reason."

"That's exactly what we're doing." Lilith squeezed her dildo just right, and a blade of light shot forth from the tip. "These aren't any ordinary dildos, dear sister. These are the finest in cocksaber technology, very useful for the purposes of rescue missions."

Emily's eyes went wide and she stared at the dildo in her hand. Sex toy and dangerous weapon all in one? "What is it, Christmas already?"

"I thought you might enjoy it."

Emily ignited her cocksaber and gave it an experimental twirl. She didn't have much practice with weaponry, but her dildo handling skills were second to none. She spun the flashy blade of her new armament in a dizzying and hypnotizing display, and managed to not even cut off any of her own limbs in the process.

Emily cackled maniacally. "Ooh, this is gonna be fun!"

"Sure is," Lilith agreed. "The best part is we can hack and slash with impunity, since our foe hasn't been given any humanoid characteristics with which to identify."

"That is quite convenient," Emily agreed.

The naked warrior sisters positioned themselves just out of range of the writhing tentacles assailing their helpless brother. As one, they leapt into the fray, cocksabers whirling a bloody swath of destruction all around them. Tentacles flopped away spurting icky goo every which way.

There were many snake-like limbs to be severed, and no matter how many were chopped off there always seemed to be more. Emily laughed gleefully as she swung this way and that, getting all her repressed violent urges worked out on an opponent who couldn't easily be identified with, and so therefore was ok to mutilate any way one saw fit.

When Lilith wasn't looking, Emily even managed to sneak in some quick little tentacle-fucks, which kept her libido at bay in between murderous rampages.

Finally, many long minutes or hours later, the last tentacle was slain, and Jaime-Omega was released from his mental torture. The girls carefully laid him the ground-or what passed for the ground in a featureless white void-and sheathed their cocksabers up their butts. Emily sheathed hers several times before getting a look from Lilith and putting it away for good.
They gently slapped Jaime-Omega until he finally opened his eyes. He groaned and blinked in confusion at his ichor-covered sisters.

"What happened?" he asked.

"You got tentacle-fucked," Emily said. "A lot. Like, a looot."

"Oh. That explains why I feel like I've been sexually violated even worse than usual."

"Sure does."

Despite Emily and Lilith's gory coverings, they were still quite naked and sexy. Jaime-Omega's cock stirred to life after a long slumber of nearly a few hours.

Emily squealed in delight and hugged her brother's cock tightly, then smothered it in kisses. "You're back! You're back! I've missed you so much!"

"And the rest of Jaime too?" Lilith prompted.

Jaime-Omega shook his head. "Give her a minute. She'll remember I'm here eventually."

But they didn't have a minute. The balance of the interior-verse of Jaime's body had been restored, and things were shifting back into place. Emily and Lilith found themselves falling into the next reality down, again and again, tumbling and turning uncontrollably until they were ejected with great speed from the real Jaime's ass.

Lilith, once again being all ninja-like and shit, landed smoothly. Emily face-planted the wall and fell into an ungainly heap.

"Owie," Emily complained. "I think I might have bruised my nipple." She looked at Lilith hopefully. "Kiss it better?"

But Emily was distracted even before Lilith could answer. Jaime was waking up and, more importantly, so was his cock.

Emily scrambled to the bed and hopped astride her brother. She stuffed his cock up her pussy, then sighed in utter bliss as she felt him expand within her.

"Aw yeah," she moaned. "That's the shit."

Jaime groggily came awake and found Emily already riding him. He felt like he'd just been through some sort of odd and traumatic event, but his slutty, naked sister bouncing on his cock while he was unconscious was about as normal as things could get. He wondered if it had all been a crazy dream.

"You got mind-fucked by tentacles," Lilith said without waiting for Jaime's question to form. "After being regular fucked by tentacles. You were in pretty rough shape."

"Oh," said Jaime. "That explains some things."

"I was worried you might die," Emily said. "Or worse, you might never get an erection ever again. But Lil saved the day! She's such a great sister that way."

Emily pulled Lilith in and hugged her while still grinding on top of Jaime. She rubbed her and Lilith's boobies together as a sign of love and sisterhood, the way girls so often do.

"We had to climb all up in your butt," Emily continued. "And then your butt-self's butt. And then more butts. Way more. Just a lot of butt exploring, is what I'm getting at."

"That also explains some things," Jaime said. "Like why my asshole feels like it's been stretched open well beyond capacity, and is now throbbing and aching like crazy."

"Mmhm, mine too," Emily said. "But you get used to it."

"I'd rather not get used to it, actually," Jaime said. "I'd like it to stop hurting."

"Fine, ya big baby."

Emily rode Jaime another few minutes, then reluctantly got off his beautiful, freshly restored cock. She and Lilith rolled him over, then took turns licking and kissing his sore bumhole. Thanks to their loving and caring attention, he was soon feeling much better.

"Ah," said Jaime. "Thanks to your loving and caring attention, I'm now feeling much better."

"Good," said Emily. "Wouldn't want your sweet little tushy out of commission. I've got plans for it."

"What are you thinking?" Lilith asked. "A bit more sisterly rimming, then on to some hardcore incest pegging?"

"You read my mind," Emily said.

"It was easy. It's all just pictures in there. And most of them are pop-ups."

Luckily for Jaime's bottom, he spotted a distraction before his sisters could get around to strapping on some big dildos and plundering his vulnerable hole(s).

"Lil?" he said. "Why's your pussy glowing?"

Lilith and Emily both followed Jaime's gaze.

"Oh my! Your pussy is glowing!" Emily exclaimed. "Is that normal? Mine never glows, except maybe a little when Jai fucks me too hard and it starts to overheat."

Lilith carefully felt around her incandescent cunt. "I think," she said slowly, "that perhaps my curse might have been broken."

"Really?" Emily said. "Is that how it works? Because we could have stuck a flashlight up there ages ago if a little light's all it takes."

"The light is the effect, not the cause," Lilith said.

"The what with the what now?"

"I mean it's only glowing to make sure we notice the change in state. The glow itself isn't changing anything."

"Oh, I see," said Emily, who in fact didn't see at all, but was willing to go along with whatever Lilith said. "So you're saying we need, like, three or four flashlights?"

Lilith sighed. "Jai, shut her up for a moment, will you?"

"On it!" Jaime said.

He grabbed Emily and shoved her mouth down onto his cock. Emily would have protested the rather rude treatment, but it involved brother-cock going inside her, so it got a pass.

"I can't be sure," Lilith said, now free of silly interruptions, "but I think that after my dangerous and slightly annoying quest to rescue my beloved siblings-"

"That's us," Jaime supplied helpfully.

"-I maybe have been granted the power of True Love."

"Ooh, sounds neat," Jaime said as he thrust Emily's head back and forth on his shaft like a cock toy. "What's it do?"

"Usually whatever the plot calls for. In this case it's a bit unique, because I'm pretty sure it's going to let me bone my brother. Which is not quite so standard when it comes to True Love."

"Siblings can have True Love together," Jaime said. "Like me and Em."

Emily nodded fractionally and flashed a thumbs up in agreement even while tears and drool ran down her face and chin from the casual but brutal throat-fuck she was taking.

Jaime used his sister's mouth for his own pleasure a while longer, only in a True Love kind of way, of course, then tossed her aside. His cock stood hard and proud, and glistened with a thick coating of saliva.

"Bet you think you're gonna fuck me now, huh?" Lilith said.

"I assumed so, yes," Jaime said. "We're naked together, neither of us have silly moral objections, and it's not physically prohibitive anymore. As far as my experience goes, those are all the criteria filled."

"You may be onto something," Lilith said. A devilish smile crossed her face. "But you're not jumping on top of me and pounding my pussy."

"I'm not?"

"No. I'ma pounded your dick."

Lilith tackled Jaime and mounted him in one smooth motion. Her pussy engulfed his cock and clamped down on it so tightly it was a bit painful.

"Oh my fuck!" Lilith hissed as her eyes rolled back. "That is some good shit."

"That's what I'm saying," Emily concurred as she crawled back next to her brother and sister. "Jai's dick is the best! Mostly because he's our brother and it's totally the incestiest of incests."

Lilith rode Jaime even harder than Emily usually did. She had much time to make up for. It was already the twelfth day since it had become legally possible to have sex with him, for certain values of legal, and it was only their first fuck.

Emily watched gleefully as her big sister finally got the incestuous brother-fuck that she so rightfully deserved. She firmly believed that it was every girl's right to experience the pure joy and sexual ecstasy of sleeping with their brother, and that went doubly for Lilith who had been such a good sibling to them both.

Lilith bounced around on Jaime's cock like a wild thing. She moaned and howled in pleasure. Her eyes flared sporadically, and her teeth gleamed wickedly sharp. She wasn't in full control of her body, and was lost in the excess of sensual joy flooding through her.

Having verified that Lilith was having an excellent time and didn't require any coaching on the salient points of fucking one's brother, Emily straddled Jaime's face and sat atop him. He obediently licked her dripping wet pussy like the good little brother-slut he was.

The sisters politely shared their brother, each taking their share of intense sexual pleasure from his body. They also groped each other and made out as the whim took them. Emily even spent some time trying to suck on Lilith's boobies, but was stymied when Lilith wouldn't stop bouncing them around.

Lilith gave her neglected pussy a good workout now that she had the chance, then switched to her equally ignored butthole without breaking stride. She winced just a little as she impaled her ass on Jaime's hard cock all in one go, but the small pain was nothing compared to the deliciously naughty feeling of being anally filled by her brother.

Seeing her big sister switch to anal mode, Emily decided to do the same. She scooted forward just a bit to make Jaime lick her bum instead of her pussy. She rocked back and forth, switching up which of her naughty bits got his oral attention from moment to moment.

After several fun hours of hard sex, Jaime's cock erupted within Lilith's ass. Her bum greedily sucked up his viscous cum until she switched back to her sweet cunt and made sure she got plenty of brother-cum all up in her pussy, uterus, and ovaries too.

"Fuck that feels nice," Lilith moaned.

"Are your insides getting all cummy?" Emily asked.

"They sure are."

"Mmm." Emily's eyes rolled back as she had a little orgasm just thinking about what Lilith was experiencing. "I love getting my insides all cummy. It's my favourite thing."

"Well maybe you can be next," Lilith said.

"No, no. You should get a few turns." Emily reached over and patted Lilith's tummy that hadn't engorged in medically improbable ways hardly at all. "You haven't even been properly filled yet."

Lilith's eyes blazed for a moment, and her smile was toothy to the point of scaring away children two neighbourhoods over. "I can metabolize cum very quickly, when need be. Demonic heritage and all."

"And is now when need be?"

"Oh, it's very need be, I assure you."

Lilith pulled her pussy off of Jaime's cock with suction-induced slowness. She concentrated, then thrust her hips forward. A penis formed where her recently cum-filled twat had just been, and it grew quite large quite quickly.

Emily's eyes bugged. "What the hell? No fair! How come you can grow a penis whenever you want? And more importantly, how come you haven't done that before?"

"I needed cum to do it, Em," Lilith said. "I thought that was obvious. Ordinarily I would have needed several loads, perhaps hundreds. But luckily our brother's kind of a freak and produces sweet, delicious cum on an industrial scale."

"Yeah he does," Emily purred, gazing down affectionately at Jaime, who was still dedicatedly lapping at her nether regions.

A sensual growl rolled out of Lilith's throat as she tackled Emily. Emily squealed in surprise and delight as her big sister's brand new cock was pressed against her and guided to her horny little pussy.

Lilith fucked Emily hard and deep. Emily's tight teen twat was lovely and wet, and really quite accommodating to being pummeled by a family member's cock.

Emily wriggled and moaned like crazy as she was used as a cock toy by her loving big sis. Jaime used the opportunity of her mouth being open to shove his dick down her throat, which she thought was very considerate of him, and she sucked on him enthusiastically as a thank you.

Happy little Emily got double-teamed by her sibbos for the next while. She came repeatedly on their plunging shafts, and had basically achieved the pinnacle of existence as far as she was concerned. Short of having a third sibling to fill her remaining hole, of course, but that was so obvious as to not even warrant mentioning.

Lilith and Jaime came inside their cock-slut sister at the same time, by mutual agreement. Despite her many days of experience with Jaime's orgasms, Emily wasn't prepared for the effect of Lilith's cum being added to his. Emily's body inflated at twice the speed it normally did, and was soon bulging and stretching to contain the precious present she was being given.

Little did Emily realize that an even better gift was on the way. As soon as she was filled with enough cum that it started leaking from her ears, Lilith did some Magical Demon Shit and used all that potent semen to grow Emily a cock of her own.

Emily was disappointed when she shrank back down to her lithe, cum-emptied usual self. She was, however, quite the opposite when she realized what her sister had done.

"You gave me a penis!" Emily exclaimed.

"I gave you a penis," Lilith confirmed.

"She gave you a penis," Jaime also said, so as not to be left out.

Emily gave Lilith a big, naked hug, while also playfully rubbing their hard cocks together in a sisterly kind of way. "You're the bestest sister ever," she said.

"Thanks," Lilith said. She kissed Emily, using lots of tongue just like all the best sister smoochies. "Wanna gang up on Jai and give him a good fucking?"

"Do I!"

Jaime accepted his turn as fuck toy with good grace. There was so much pure and platonic love being shared between the siblings that everything felt right and good; even having his mouth and ass abused by his sisters. They gleefully filled his tight boy holes with their girly cocks until all three of them were squirming and moaning in sheer sexual ecstasy.

Emily and Lilith pounded Jaime hard and deep. They whispered excitedly to each other as they watched him sink into happy cock-slut mode. Barely an hour later, they flipped him on his back just in time for a gusher of an orgasm to explode from his cock, up into the air, showering down around them.

Emily took the opportunity to give herself a nice cum shampoo. Lilith, on the other hand, kept fucking Jaime to squeeze every little bit out of him that she could.

They were all in quite a messy state afterward, but no less horny for it. Emily in particular was all the more wound up now that she was drenched in her brother's cum.

The siblings took turns banging each other, often two of them pounding away on the other for a while, but sometimes Jaime would fuck Emily's butt while Lilith fucked his, or some variant thereof.

It was an innocent afternoon and evening full of typical sibling fun. Cocks and cum were stuffed up every available hole many, many times, and the room ended up being spattered and soaked from stray cumshots until it was nearly impossible to find a dry and clean bit to stand on.

Jaime, Emily, and Lilith fucked themselves silly, to the point where they eventually wore each other out; quite an impressive feat all on its own. They cuddled together in Jaime's cummy bed, all snuggly and engaged in some casual but non-sexual fondling of naughty bits.

"That was amazing," Jaime said. "I don't think I've ever cum so much. And I cum a lot. Like, a lot."

"It was wonderful," Emily agreed. "I especially liked the parts where there was cock in me, or my cock was in one of you, or one of us was cumming."

"That was literally all the parts, Em," Lilith said. "But I concur. Best day ever." She paused. "Except for that bit where Jai nearly died, I guess. That wasn't great."

"I'd do it again for more fuck sessions like that," Jaime said.

"That's 'cause you're a team player, and a highly valued member of this family," Emily said. She gave him a big, cummy kiss. "I love you so much for being willing to sacrifice yourself for the sake of possible incesty sexy times."

Lilith tried stroking her flagging cock, but it was not to be coaxed back. "I'd like to do more right now," she said with a sigh. "But I don't think I can."

"Yeah, me either," Jaime said. "I'm just worn out. I think the only way I could fuck any longer is if we had some fresh pussy and butt for filling. Perhaps another family member for optimal results. Someone who would just walk in unawares and we could jump and have our way with."

"That does sound nice," Emily said. "I could go for some fresh pussy right about now. But where would we ever find another family member who we could have a lovely little gangbang with?"

Just then, by pure coincidence and not plot convenience at all, the door opened. Christine shrieked indignantly as a flood of cum surged through the opened door.

"What the hell is going on?" Christine demanded. "There's a waterfall of sperms flowing down the stairs and out the front door. This is quite unacceptable."

The siblings exchanged a glance, which took a few moments since they were doused with so much cum they couldn't tell where each other's faces were.

"Mom's another family member that we could have a lovely gangbang with," Lilith suggested.

"Yes. What a coincidence," Jaime agreed. "How lucky that she would walk in just as we needed her."

"What a good and thoughtful mommy she is," Emily said.

Christine realized too late the danger she was in. She tried to back away, but couldn't get any traction on the slippery floor. Her children lunged at her and dragged her deeper into their sex cave.

"Stop that this instant!" Christine said. "I don't know how there are three penises wiggling around, since only Jaime should have one, but I know what you're thinking, and you mustn't do it!"

"Mustn't we?" Emily asked. "I think we must."

"Don't worry, mother," Lilith said. "You'll enjoy this."

"Well of course I will," said Christine, whose holes were already drooling in anticipation of getting royally fucked by her three crazy hot children. "But that's not the point. This is very inappropriate behaviour."

"Well duh," Jaime said. "Inappropriate is the only kind of behaviour we know."

"True dat," Emily said. "Now off with those clothes, Mommy. I wanna see some boobies."

Christine struggled, but not too hard just in case she accidentally broke free. Her clothing was torn from her body until she was naked. Cum dripped and smeared on her bare skin from her children, and also the floor, bed, and literally everything in the room. It was a sexy disaster area.

"Babies, please don't fuck Mommy," Christine said as she bent over and crawled onto the saturated bed. "Please don't stick those lovely hard cocks in Mommy's ass, pussy, or mouth. That would be very naughty of you."

"I call pussy!" Lilith said.

She lay back and let Christine straddle her and sit on her cock. Christine was still going on about how bad and wrong it was for son or daughters to take advantage of their mother in a sexual kind of way. Jaime stuck his cock in her mouth in the hopes of quieting her. It worked quite nicely.

"No fair," Emily said. "Now Lil gets to rub her boobies on Mommy's and I don't."

"Oh honestly, Em," Lilith said with a certain exasperation. "That's not even something that feels particularly good, or that girls do to each other. It's just a male fantasy."

"Nuh uh," Emily said. "I like rubbing my boobies on other boobies. It's the bestest."

Jaime had a better idea how to pacify his sister. "You know, Em, you get to pound Mommy's sweet milfy bottom. With your cock."

Emily looked down at her firm erection. She brightened immediately. "Oh yeah! That is something I get to do, isn't it?" She hopped up behind Christine and shoved her cock into place.

Christine groaned around Jaime's dick as her ass was filled with shocking and slightly painful alacrity. She also came as soon as all three of her holes were filled by her children. No mother could resist an orgasm under such sexy and illicit circumstances.

Christine came again and again as the siblings fucked her, swapped places, then fucked her some more. In turn, they all came in and on her several times. She found herself becoming more cum than mom.

Jaime, Emily, and Lilith each got plenty of chances to fuck their mommy in each of her holes. Emily also got lots of sexy boob-rubbing time in, which made her deliriously happy.
Once they'd pounded Christine into a cozy and blissful sleep, they snuck out of the room and let her rest. By mutual agreement, they then ran about the house playing cum-tag, which was like regular tag except they had to hit one another with cum-shots instead of body parts. It was some silly and innocent fun, even if it did involve absolutely wrecking the house.

Eventually, the siblings were spent. This time for real, since they didn't have any other family members handy to accost and use for sexy fun times.

Since they'd filled the house right up to the brim semen, Lilith led Emily and Jaime up to the room and spread out some blankets. They cuddled up together under the stars and romantically stroked each other's butts.

"That was quite a day," Lilith said. "I can honestly say..."

She trailed off as she heard soft snores coming from both sides. Jaime and Emily had each tucked their heads onto her lap, and had gone to sleep while sucking adorably on their thumbs. She ruffled their hair fondly and settled in to watch the night sky while her cherished little brother and sister got some well-earned sleep.